^-^- 


Xo 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arciiive 

in  2008  witii  funding  from 

IVllcrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/compendiumofliistOOnoetricli 


A  COMPENDIUM 

OF  THE  HISTORY  OF  THE 

CATHOLIC  CHURCH, 

From  the  Commencement  of  the  Christian  Era, 
Sfa  thij  (BtumiMtirnl  d^oundl  of  th  ©aliran, 


In  which  are  Narrated  her  Combats,  and  her  Victories  In  Times  of  Perse- 
cution, Heresyi  and  Scandal,  and  wherein  is  shown  that 
her  Preservation  is  a  Divine  Work. 


(S^ompiUb  VLXiii  S^ranslatjcb  from  llje  ^zst  gitit^ors» 

By  Rev.  Theodoke  Noethen. 

Second  Revised  Edition. 


BALTIMORE: 

Published  by  John  Murphy  &  Co. 

182  Baltiuore   Street. 
1810. 


^AN  STACK 


gnttnb  a«0xbing  I0  ^tt  ai  Congrtss,  to  il}t  gtar  1870,  bj 

John  Murphy, 
iu  t^J  ©ffitt  0f  tVt  JCibrariatx  at  Congrrss,  at  3aas;(?ingt0n. 


PREFACE. 


Me 


A  GENERAL  knowledge  of  what  is  termed  "Pro- 
fane History/'  or  the  record  of  the  principal  facts 
and  events  of  all  the  nations  and  peoples  who 
have  lived  and  flourished  from  the  Creation  to 
the  present  time,  is  deemed  a  necessary  portion 
of  a  thorough  education,  and  every  effort  is  used 
to  store  our  minds  with  this  important  and  inter- 
esting information. 

Wliile  there  are  numerous  and  excellent  works 
of  profane  history  published,  a  reliable  and  au- 
thentic history  of  the  Catholic  Church  has  been 
an  acknowledged  want,  particularly  at  the  present 
time,  when  the  Ecumenical  Council  of  the  Vati- 
can, now  in  session,  is  awakening  an  interest  in  all 
the  nations  of  the  world,  Catholic  and  Protestant, 
in  regard  to  the  Future  of  that  Church,  wliich, 
from  her  very  foundation,  was  the  means  of  the 
wonderful  spread  of  the  Gospel  among  all  nations. 

In  our  own  country.  Catholic  Missionaries  have 
been  the  zealous  and  successful  pioneers,  not  only 
in  civih'zing  the  Aborigines,  but  in  discovering 
and  developing  the  sources  of  our  greatest  treas- 
ures, and  consequently  of  diffusing  civilization  and 
refinement  wherever  their  salutary  and  enlighten- 
ing influence  has  been  extended. 

653 


4  PREFACE. 

Ill  order  to  supply  this  want,  the  present  work 
has  been  compiled  and  translated  from  the  ablest 
and  most  reliable  authors.  Every  important  event 
connected  with  the  History  of  the  Church,  her 
ttrials  and  her  progress;  her  victories  over  perse- 
cutions, heresies,  and  even  scandals,  are  briefly 
and  impartially  stated. 

As  some  are  frequently  deterred  from  reading 
books  of  this  nature,  by  their  length,  and  not  less 
by  the  high  prices  they  command,  this  volume  has 
been  prepared  with  the  view  of  placing  it  within 
the  reach  of  all,  and  in  such  language,  as  will 
prove  interesting  to  the  most  casual  and  hasty 
reader. 

It  is  confidently  hoped,  that  this  work  will 
inspire  all  with  a  new  love  and  reverence  for  our 
Holy  Mother,  the  Churcli ;  while  the  touching 
examples  of  the  martyrs'  constancy  in  persecution 
and  torments,  and  the  edifying  lives  of  the  saints 
who  have  adorned  every  century,  will  animate 
and  encourage  the  practice  of  piety  and  virtue. 

The  Translator. 
Albany,  May,  18t0. 


INTRODUCTION. 


The  Church  is  that  society  which  Jesus  Christ 
established  in  order  to  give  a  spiritual  birth  to  the 
children  of  God,  and  to  form  in  virtue  and  holiness, 
those  who  are  destined  one  day  to  become  the  citi- 
zens of  heaven.  As  the  execution  of  this  design 
embraces  all  ages,  it  is  necessary  that  the  Church 
should  exist  without  interruption  until  the  end  of 
the  world ;  she  must  be  always  visible,  and  always 
pure  in  faith  and  morals ;  she  must  always  possess 
saints,  and  charity  must  always  abide  with  her. 
"  The  race  of  Christians,"  says  St.  Bernard,  "  shall 
never  fail,  neither  shall  faith  among  men,  nor  charity 
in  the  Church,  because  Jesus  Christ  has  sanctified 
all  ages." 

Nevertheless  it  has  been  predicted  that  the  Church 
shall  be  persecuted  by  the  powers  of  this  world  ; 
that  she  shall  be  torn  by  heresies  and  schisms ;  that 
scandals  shall  spring  up  in  her  midst,  and  that  tares 
shall  grow  up  with  the  wheat.  It  is  therefore  evi- 
dent, that,  attacked  on  all  sides,  she  could  not  have 
existed,  much  less  have  established  herself,  unless 
1* 


6  INTRODUCTION-. 

she  had  been  sustained  by  an  All-powerfnl  hand. 
Her  Divine  Author  has  also  i)romised  to  be  with 
her  until  the  end  of  time;  that  is  to  say,  He  will 
always  assist  her  with  His  invisible  protection. 

Her  birth  was  miraculous,  and  she  has  been  sus- 
tained by  a  continual  miracle ;  it  was  necessary  that 
God  should  enable  her  to  triumph  over  every  obsta- 
cle that  men  have  never  ceased  to  place  in  her  w^ay. 
Without  His  protection  she  would  have  perished 
under  the  sword  of  persecutors,  who  endeavored  for 
three  centuries  to  strangle  her  in  her  cradle;  but 
persecution,  instead  of  destroying,  has  only  served 
to  extend  and  multiply  her.  God  has  inspired  a 
multitude  of  heroes  with  supernatural  courage  and 
patience,  and  the  admiration  which  their  virtues 
excited  converted  the  executioners  themselves. 

The  Church  would  have  perished  owing  to  the 
efforts  of  numerous  heretics  who  have  successively 
attacked  the  dogmas  of  faith;  but  their  efforts, 
although  often  supported  by  the  power  of  emperors 
and  kings,  instead  of  changing  the  faith  has  only 
served  to  place  it  in  a  brighter  light  and  exhibit  it 
to  greater  advantage. 

God  has  raised  up  a  vast  army  of  holy  Doctors  to 
refute  each  error  as  soon  as  it  appeared.  He  has 
facilitated  the  holding  of  councils  where  all  novel- 
ties in  faith  have  been  solemnly  condemned,  and 
where  the  truth  has  been  declared  authoritatively 


IN^TllODUCTION".  7 

in  terms  wliicli  admit  of  no  equivocation  or  sub- 
terfuge. 

The  Church  would  have  perished  owing  to  tlie 
laxity  of  morals,  which  at  certain  times  prevailed 
among  her  children,  and  even  among  her  priests ; 
but,  notwithstanding  the  vices  and  disorders  which 
have  sometimes  reigned  in  her  midst,  the  pastoral 
authority  has  always  been  recognized,  her  discipline 
has  ever  remained  holy,  and  her  teachings  irrepre- 
hensible.  She  has  never  ceased  to  oppose  to  indif- 
ferentism  and  sin,  the  holy  maxims  of  the  gospel ; 
she  has  never  ceased  to  form  perfect  christians, 
whose  eminent  sanctity  has  loudly  condemned  the 
prevailing  vices,  and  she  has  held  up  to  the  gaze  of 
the  Universe,  models  of  every  virtue.  This  abiding 
victory  which  the  Church  has  obtained  over  tyrants, 
over  heresies  and  over  sin,  is  a  striking  miracle  of 
the  power  of  God ;  the  waters  have  sought  to  engulf 
her,  the  winds  have  howled  and  raged  against  her, 
but  she  has  never  fallen,  because  she  is  founded  upon 
the  rock  which  is  Jesus  Christ  and  upon  his  inviola- 
ble promises.  How  beautiful,  how  worthy  of  vener- 
ation, is  this  Church,  which,  in  its  duration  as  well 
as  in  its  origin,  gives  evidence  of  its  divine  character. 

There  is  nothing  more  admirable  than  a  society 
of  men,  who  alone  remain  unchangeable  in  the  con- 
stant vicissitudes  of  human  events,  who,  although 
every  thing  else  crumbles  around  them,  stand  firm 


8  I  X  T  R  0  D  U  C  T  I  0  N". 

and  immovable,  like  a  rock  in  the  midst  of  the  sea, 
always  Oney  always  Holy,  always  Catholic,  always 
Apostolic ;  that  is  to  say,  the  Church  has  preserved 
without  interruption  all  her  marks  and  prerogatives, 
although  assailed  by  violent  tempests.  It  is  the 
visible  accomplishment  of  the  words  of  her  divine 
Author:  "All  power  is  given  to  me;  go  teach  all 
nations;  and  behold  I  am  with  you  always,  even  to 
the  consummation  of  the  world."  Nothing  less  than 
an  omnipotent  power  could  preserve  the  Church  from 
that  instability  which  belongs  to  the  things  of  this 
earth ;  nothing  less  than  a  divine  hand  could  build 
an  immortal  edifice  which  neither  violence  nor  storm 
could  shake  or  destroy,  and  which,  instead  of  being 
weakened,  is  strengthened  and  fortified  by  the  very 
means  used  by  its   enemies  to  overthrow  it. 

"No,"  exclaims  the  illustrious  Bossuet,  "there  is 
nothing  greater,  nothing  more  divine  in  the  charac- 
ter of  Jesus  Christ  than  for  Him  to  have  predicted 
on  the  one  side  that  the  Church  would  always  be 
attacked,  either  by  persecutions,  by  heresies  and 
schisms  which  would  spring  up  daily,  or  by  the 
coldness  of  charity  which  would  result  from  relaxa- 
tion of  discipline,  and  on  the  other  hand  to  have 
promised,  that,  despite  all  obstacles,  nothing  should 
prevent  this  Church  from  preserving  her  vitality, 
from  always  having  pastors  who  would  transmit 
from   one   to  the   other,  from  hand  to  hand,  the 


INTRODUCTION".  9 

authority  of  Jesus  Christ  and  with  it  the  holy  doc- 
trines and  sacraments.  No  other  founder  of  a  new 
sect  has  ever  dared  to  say  what  would  either  become 
of  him  or  of  the  society  he  established.  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  only  one  who  has  explained  in  clear 
and  precise  terms,  not  alone  the  circumstances  of 
His  passion  and  death,  but  also  the  combats  and 
victories  of  His  Church.  "  I  have  established  you," 
said  He  to  the  Apostles,  "  that  you  shall  go,  that 
you  shall  bear  fruit,  and  that  your  fruit  shall  re- 
main." And  how  shall  it  remain?  He  does  not 
hesitate  to  declare,  and  He  announces  in  emphatic 
language  a  duration  witliout  interruption  and  with- 
out any  other  end  than  that  of  tlie  Universe  itself. 

These  are  the  promises  which  He  has  made  in 
return  for  the  labors  of  twelve  fishermen,  and  beliold 
the  manifest  seal  of  the  truth  of  His  words.  We 
are  confirmed  in  our  belief  of  past  events,  by  re- 
marking the  distinctness  with  which  He  saw  into 
the  future. 

Two  tilings  strengthen  us  in  our  faith — the  mira- 
cles worked  by  Jesus  Christ  in  the  presence  of  the 
Apostles  and  the  people,  and  the  visible  accomplish- 
ment of  his  predictions  and  promises. 

The  Apostles  saw  but  the  first  of  these  two  things, 
and  we  see  but  the  second,  nevertlieless  it  is  as  im- 
possible to  refuse  to  believe  in  one  who  worked  such 
prodigies  and  to  deny  the  truth  of  His  predictions, 


10  INTRODUCTION". 

as  it  is  to  deny  that  He  was  capable  of  perfoiiniTig 
sncli  wonders.  "Therefore,"  says  St.  Augustine, 
"our  faith  is  cojitirmed  on  two  sides,  neither  the 
Apostles  nor  we  can  doubt,  that  which  they  saw  in 
the  beginning  assured  them  of  what  would  follow — 
that  which  has  already  happened  assures  us  of  that 
which  they  saw  and  admired  in  the  beginning." 

Bossuet  again  says :  "  Beside  the  advantage  which 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  possesses  of  being 
founded  upon  divine  and  miraculous  facts  which 
were  recorded  with  due  solemnity  and  without  fear 
of  contradiction  at  the  very  time  of  their  occur- 
rence, there  is  another  in  favor  of  those  who  did 
not  live  at  that  time,  a  perpetual  miracle,  which 
confirms  the  truth  of  all  the  others,  and  that  is  the 
continuance  of  a  religion  always  victorious  over  the 
efforts  made  to  destroy  it." 

What  a  consolation  for  the  children  of  God,  what 
a  convincing  argument  of  the  truth  of  their  faith 
when  they  are  enabled  to  trace  it  back  in  uninter- 
rupted succession  from  Pius  IX,  who  now  fills  the 
pontifical  chair,  to  St.  Peter,  who  was  made  the 
Prince  of  the  Apostles  by  Jesus  Christ  Himself 
And  from  thence  ascending  to  the  pontiffs  of  the 
old  law,  they  trace  it  back  to  Aaron  and  Moses,  and 
then  to  the  patriarchs — and  from  them  to  the  very 
beginning  of  the  world. 

What  a  succession !  what  a  tradition !  what  a  mar 


IKTRODUCTION.  11 

7elous  chain  of  events!  If  our- mind,  naturally 
unstable,  has  become  by  reason  of  its  uncertainty 
the  sport  of  its  judgment,  and  therefore  requires, 
when  questions  arise  which  concern  our  eternal  sal- 
vation, a  fixed  and  absolute  authority — what  greater 
authority  is  necessary  than  that  of  the  Catholic 
Church  which  unites  in  itself  all  the  authority  of 
past  ages,  all  the  ancient  traditions  of  the  human 
race  to  its  very  origin,  which  justifies  itself  by  its 
succession,  and  which  carries  in  its  eternal  dura- 
tion the  plain  impress  of  the  hand  of  God. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH, 


PAKT    FIRST. 


PREACHING  OF  THE  APOSTLES. 

When"  Jesus  Christ  had  ascended  into  heaven, 
the  Apostles  returned  to  Jerusalem,  and,  according 
to  the  command  they  had  received,  retired  to  the 
Cenacle,  in  order  to  prepare  themselves  by  seclusion 
and  prayer  for  the  reception  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
who  had  been  promised  them.  On  the  tenth  day, 
which  was  that  of  Pentecost,  the  Holy  Spirit  de- 
scended visibly  upon  them,  and  they  were  made  new 
men.  Endowed  with  a  celestial  strength,  inflamed 
with  a  divine  fire,  the  Apostles  began  to  speak  dif- 
ferent languages  and  to  proclaim  the  greatness  of 
God.  The  people  who  had  repaired  in  crowds  to 
Jerusalem  in  order  to  celebrate  the  feast,  ran  with 
eagerness  to  hear  them. 

They  had  come  this  year  from  all  parts  of  the 
world,  and  in  a  greater  number  than  usual,  because 
lliey  were  convinced  throughout  all  the  east,  that 
the  Messiali  was  about  to  appear.  This  vast  con- 
course, a  mixture  of  so  many  nations,  were  amazed 
to  hear  the  Apostles  speak  the  languages  of  dif- 
ferent countries.  St.  Peter  took  occasion  from  it 
to  say  to  them:  "The  wonder  which  astonishes 
you  is  the  evident  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy 
2 


14  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

of  Joel,  expressed  in  these  words — 'And  it  shall 
come  to  pass  after  this  that  I  will  pour  out  my 
Bpirit  upon  all  flesh.  And  I  will  show  wonders 
in  heaven  and  on  earth,  and  your  sons  and  your 
daughters  shall  prophecy.' "  He  then  announced  to 
them  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ  whom  they  had 
crucified,  declaring  to  them  that  He  was  truly  the 
Messiah  expected  by  their  fathers  from  the  beginning 
of  the  world.  He  exhorted  them  to  be  baptized  in 
His  name,  in  order  to  receive  the  remission  of  their 
sins,  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  In  fine,  three 
thousand  were  converted  and  added  to  the  number  of 
the  disciples.  They  persevered  in  the  doctrine  of  the 
Apostles,  listening  diligently  to  their  instructions. 

God  confirmed  this  doctrine  by  a  great  num- 
ber of  miracles,  which  filled  the  people  with  a 
holy  fear.  St.  Peter  and  St.  John,  having  gone  up 
to  the  temple  at  the  hour  of  sacrifice,  found  at  the 
door  a  man  forty  years  of  age,  who  had  been  lame 
from  his  birth.  This  man  asked  alms  of  them 
according  to  his  custom.  St.  Peter  said  to  him: 
"  Silver  and  gold  I  have  none ;  but  what  I  have,  I 
give  thee :  In  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Nazareth, 
arise,  and  walk."  The  lame  man  was  cured  on  the 
spot,  began  to  walk,  and  entered  the  temple  trans- 
ported with  joy,  and  praising  God.  The  people 
hastened  to  the  temple  when  they  heard  the  news 
of  this  miracle,  and  St.  Peter  delivered  a  second 
discourse,  which  converted  five  thousand  more. 

The  high  priests,  and  the  officers  of  the  temple, 
enraged  at  the  wonderful  success  of  the  preaching  of 
the  Apostles,  arrested  them,  and  threw  them  into 


PREACnilsTG   OF  THE   APOSTLES.  15 

prison.  The  next  day  the  Sanhedrim,  which  was  the 
supreme  council  of  the  nation,  was  assembled,  and 
having  had  the  Apostles  brought  before  them,  they 
asked  them  by  what  authority  they  acted.  Then  St. 
Peter,  full  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  replied  Avith  boldness : 
"  It  is  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ,  whom  you  have 
crucified."  All  those  who  composed  the  council 
were  struck  with  astonisliment  at  seeing  the  firm- 
ness of  the  Apostles,  whom  they  knew  to  be  only 
men  of  the  people.  They  contented  themselves 
with  forbidding  them  to  teach  in  the  name  of  Jesus. 
The  Apostles  answered  them,  with  a  holy  intre- 
pidity :  "  If  it  be  just  in  the  sight  of  God  to  obey 
you,  rather  than  God,  judge  ye.  For  we  cannot  but 
speak  the  things  which  we  have  seen  and  heard, 
when  God  commands  us  to  make  them  known." 
Thereupon  they  let  them  go. 

The  Apostles  summoned  the  faithful  together,  to 
relate  to  them  that  which  had  passed ;  all  then 
returned  thanks  to  God,  and  asked  of  Him  the 
courage  to  announce  His  word  without  fear  of  the 
prohibition  or  of  the  threats  of  men,  which  should 
be  counted  as  nothing,  when  it  was  their  duty  to 
accomplish  the  law  of  God. 

The  fiiithful  assembled  in  the  temple  to  pray, 
in  the  gallery  of  Solomon.  The  people  did  not 
dare  to  join  them,  for  fear  of  being  disturbed  by 
the  public  authority;  but  nothing  could  prevent 
them  from  honoring  and  praising  them,  at  the  sight 
of  the  wonders  wliich  they  wrought  every  day. 
They  exposed  the  sick  on  their  beds  along  the 
streets,  so  that  the  shadow  of  St.  Peter  might  fall 


16  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHUECH. 

on  them  when  he  passed  by.  Many  were  even 
brought  from  neighboring  cities,  and  all  returned 
to  their  homes  cured. 

The  high  priest,  filled  with  rage,  had  the  Apostles 
thrown  a  second  time  into  prison ;  but  an  Angel 
delivered  them,  and  commanded  them  to  go  to 
the  temple,  and  fearlessly  preach  the  word  of  God. 
The  council  sent  an  order  for  the  Apostles  to  appear 
before  them;  but  although  the  prison  had  been 
securely  locked,  no  one  was  found  there.  Some  per- 
son came  at  the  same  time  to  give  notice  that  the 
prisoners  Avere  in  the  temple,  teaching  the  people. 
Then  the  captain  of  the  guards  of  the  temple  repaired 
to  it  with  some  officers,  and  carried  away  the  Apostles, 
but  without  using  force,  ])ecause  he  feared  the  people. 

When  they  were  presented  to  the  council,  he  wlio 
presided  said  to  them:  "Have  we  not  expressly 
forbidden  you  to  preach  in  the  name  of  Jesus? 
Why,  therefore,  have  you  filled  Jerusalem  with  your 
doctrine,  and  why  do  you  charge  us  with  the  blood 
of  this  man?"  Peter  and  the  Apostles  replied, 
"  We  ought  to  obey  God  rather  than  man."  Wlien 
the  human  law  is  found  to  be  in  opposition  to  that 
of  God,  there  should  be  no  doubt  as  to  the  choice ; 
we  should  always  give  preference  to  the  divine  law. 
Generous  reply !  which  all  the  martyrs,  inspired  by 
the  example  of  the  Apostles,  have  repeated  in  the 
presence  of  tyrants,  who  forbade  them  to  do  that 
which  God  commands,  or  commanded  them  to  do 
that  which  God  forbids. 

The  members  of  the  supreme  council,  transported 
with  rage,  considered  how  they  should  put  the  Apos- 


PROGRESS   OF  THE   GOSPEL.  17 

ties  to  death,  but  one  among  them,  named  Gamaliel, 
counselled  moderation.  "  If  this  undertaking  comes 
from  man,  it  will  disappear  very  soon  of  itself;  but 
if  it  comes  from  God,  you  cannot  prevent  it  from 
succeeding,"  His  advice  was  followed;  neverthe- 
less they  had  the  Apostles  beaten  with  rods  before 
they  were  dismissed,  and  renewed  the  prohibition 
for  them  not  to  speak  again  in  the  name  of  Jesus. 
The  Apostles  went  away  full  of  joy,  because  they 
had  been  judged  worthy  to  suffer  this  affront  for  the 
name  of  their  Master;  they  continued  to  preach 
Jesus  Christ  in  the  temple,  and  to  teach  the  faith- 
ful daily  in  their  own  houses. 

WONDERFUL  PROGRESS  OF.  THE  GOSPEL. 

The  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ  increased  from  day 
to  day ;  the  number  of  the  faithful  belonging  to  the 
Church  of  Jerusalem  was  already  large  when  St. 
Luke  wrote  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles.  We  read  that 
it  was  composed  of  persons  of  each  sex,  and  of  every 
condition ;  but  it  was  not  only  at  Jerusalem  that 
the  faith  made  conquests.  The  Apostles,  having 
been  obliged  to  separate,  on  account  of  the  persecu- 
tion which  broke  out  in  that  city,  scattered  every- 
where the  seed  of  the  Divine  word,  and  established, 
in  the  places  where  they  sought  refuge,  other 
Churches,  composed  of  Jews  and  Gentiles. 

St.  Peter  travelled  through  many  provinces  and 
founded  many  churches.  He  at  first  established  his 
chair  at  Antioch,and  went  afterward  to  Rome,  which 
Was  at  that  time  the  centre  of  idolatry,  in  order  to 


18  HISTORY   OF  THE   CIIURCn. 

oppose  it,  even  in  the  place  where  it  rnlecl  Avith  the 
greatest  sway.  He  had  also  preached  to  the  Jews, 
settled  in  Pontus^  in  Galatia,  Cappadocia,  Asia 
and  Bithynia,  and  to  them  lie  addressed  his  first 
letter.  He  sent  some  of  his  disciples  to  found 
churches  in  the  west. 

St.  Paul  also  preached  Jesus  Christ  to  the  Gentiles 
with  the  same  success;  he  then  went,  first  to  Selcu- 
cia,  to  Salamina,  to  Paphos,  and  there  converted  the 
proconsul  Sergius  Paulus,  who  was  governor,  and 
the  greater  part  of  the  island  received  the  Gospel. 
He  travelled  over  Pisidia,  Pamphylia,  Lycaonia, 
Phrygia,  Galatia,  Mysia,  and  Macedonia.  His  preach- 
ing was  always  followed  by  the  conversion  of  the 
people,  and  he  established  at  Philippi  a  church 
which  remained  inviolably  attached  to  the  doctrine, 
and  to  the  person  of  the  holy  Apostle. 

After  having  reaped  an  ample  harvest  on  his 
way,  he  stopped  at  Thessalonica,  the  capital  of  Mace- 
donia, and  there  founded  a  church,  the  zeal  of  whose 
members  served  as  a  model  to  all  otlier  churches. 
Thence  he  passed  into  Achaia  and  preached  in 
Athens,  where  he  delivered  in  the  Areopagus  a  cele- 
brated discourse,  which  was  followed  by  the  conver- 
sion of  St.  Denis  and  of  many  others.  He  repaired  to 
Rome  and  remained  there  two  whole  years,  announc- 
ing the  kingdom  of  God,  even  in  the  palace  of  the 
Emperor  Nero,  Avhere  he  converted  several  persons. 

The  other  Apostles  scattered  themselves  also 
through  the  different  provinces  of  the  Roman 
Empire,  in  order  to  carry  there  the  good  and  ad- 
mirable tidings  of  salvation.    The  conversions  were 


PROGRESS   OF  THE   GOSPEL.  19 

SO  frequent  in  the  commencement  of  the  church, 
and  the  light  of  the  gospel  was  diffused  in  so  many 
phices,  that  at  the  end  of  the  first  century,  Chris- 
tians were  found  throughout  the  greater  part  of  the 
Iloman  Empire.  It  was  thus  in  the  face  of  all 
nations,  of  Jews  and  of  Gentiles,  of  Greeks  and  of 
Barbarians,  of  the  wise  and  of  the  ignorant,  of  the 
people  and  of  princes,  that  the  Apostles  bore  testi- 
mony to  the  miracles  of  the  Son  of  God,  and 
especially  to  that  of  His  resurrection, — miracles 
which  they  had  seen  with  their  eyes,  heard  with 
their  ears,  and  touched  with  their  hands.  They 
continued  to  give  this  testimony  without  any  profit 
to  themselves,  contrary  to  all  the  dictates  of  human 
l)rudence,  even  to  their  last  breath,  and  they  finally 
sealed  it  with  their  blood. 

The  unheard-of  rapidity  with  which  the  Christian 
religion  established  itself  everywhere  proves  clearly 
that  it  is  divine,  and  that  it  is  the  work  of  God.  It 
is  a  manifest  prodigy  which  incredulity  would  not 
deny,  if  it  did  not  close  its  eyes  to  the  truth.  Jesus 
Christ  had  prophesied  that  the  Gospel  would  be 
preached  over  all  the  earth  ;  this  wonder  was  to  hap- 
pan  immediately  after  His  death  ;  He  had  said  that 
when  He  should  be  raised  from  the  earth — that  is  to 
say,  when  He  would  be  fastened  to  the  cross — He 
Avould  draw  all  things  to  Himself 

The  Apostles  had  not  yet  finished  their  course 
when  St.  Paul  announced  to  the  Romans  that  the 
faith  was  proclaimed  to  all  the  world ;  he  wrote  to 
the  Colossians  that  the  gospel  was  heard  by  every 
creature,  that  it  was  preached,  that  it  Avould  bear 


20  HISTORY    OF   THE    ClIUKCH. 

fruit,  and  that  it  would  increase  tliroiigliout  the 
whole  world.  In  short,  tradition  teaches  us  that  St. 
Thomas  carried  the  gospel  to  the  Indies,  St.  John  to 
Asia  Minor,  St,  Andrew  among  the  Scythians,  St. 
Philip  to  Asia,  St.  Baiiholomew  to  Great  Armenia, 
St.  Matthew  to  Persia,  St.  Simon  to  Mesopotamia,  St. 
Luke  to  Arabia,  and  St.  Matthias  to  Ethiopia.  But 
there  is  no  need  of  histories  in  order  to  confirm  this 
truth,  the  result  speaks  for  itself.  The  numerous 
churches  established  at  the  end  of  this  century  were 
not  formed  of  themselves,  but  they  show  with  how 
much  reason  St.  Paul  applies  to  the  Apostles  this 
passage  of  the  Psalmist :  "  Their  voice  is  heard  over 
all  the  earth,  and  their  word  has  been  carried  even 
to  the  extremities  of  the  world." 


VIRTUES  OF  THE  FIRST  CHRISTIANS. 

Nothing  is  -more  beautiful,  nor  more  touching, 
than  the  picture  of  the  infant  Church ;  it  has  been 
described  by  St.  Luke  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  : 
"  All  the  multitude  of  those  who  believed  had  but 
one  heart  and  one  soul,  and  not  one  of  them 
appropriated  to  himself  that  which  he  pos- 
sessed ;  but  they  had  all  things  in  common.  There 
were  no  poor  among  them,  because  all  those  who 
liad  lands  or  houses  sold  them,  and  brought  back 
the  price  ;  they  placed  it  at  the  feet  of  the  Apostles, 
and  they  distributed  it  to  each  one  according  to  his 
need.  The  faithful  persevered  in  the  doctrine  of  the 
Saviour,  in  prayer,  and  in  the  breaking  of  the  bread, 
that  is  to  say  in  the  participation  of  the  Divine 


YIKTUES   OF  THE  FIRST  CHRISTIANS.  21 

Eucharist."  And  in  another  place :  "  They  were 
all  united  together,  and  all  that  which  they  had  was 
in  common ;  their  possessions  and  their  goods  they 
sold,  and  divided  them  among  all,  according  as 
every  one  had  need.  And  continuing  daily  with  one 
accord  in  the  temple,  and  breaking  bread  from 
house  to  house,  they  took  their  meat  Avith  gladness 
and  simplicity  of  heart,  praising  God,  and  having 
favor  with  all  the  people." 

"  A  great  many  miracles  and  wonders  were  worked 
by  the  hands  of  the  Apostles,  and  they  were  all 
animated  by  the  same  spirit.  Not  one  of  the  others 
dared  to  unite  themselves  with  them  in  the  temple; 
but  the  people  bestowed  great  praises  upon  them ; 
and  the  number  of  those  who  believed  in  the  Lord, 
increasing  more  and  more,  the  Church  established 
herself  thus,  walking  in  the  fear  of  the  Lord,  and  she 
was  filled  with  the  consolation  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

The  sacred  historian  speaks  of  the  Church  of  Jeru- 
salem. Although \he  other  churches,  composed  prin- 
cipally of  Gentiles,  had  not  arrived  at  this  perfec- 
tion, we  cannot  but  think  they  were  prodigies  of 
virtue  and  sanctity,  if  we  consider  the  state  in  which 
the  Gentiles  were  found  before  their  conversion. 
When  they  had  once  received  baptism  they  were  no 
longer  like  the  same  persons ;  they  commenced  to  lead 
a  new  and  truly  spiritual  life,  and  they  found  that 
easy  which  had  formerly  appeared  impossible  to 
them.  Those  who  had  been  slaves  to  voluptuousness 
became  suddenly  chaste  and  temperate ;  the  ambi- 
tious saw  no  real  greatness  but  in  the  cross ;  the 
passions  were  conquered,  and  virtue  practiced ;  they 


32  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHUliCH. 

renounced  all  that  was  sweet  and  agreeable  in  life ; 
labor  and  retirement,  fasting  and  silence,  had  now 
only  attraction  for  them. 

The  first  and  jirincipal  of  their  occupations  was 
prayer,  which  is  also  that  which  St.  Paul  recom- 
mends in  the  first  place ;  and  as  he  exhorts  them  to 
pray  without  ceasing,  according  to  the  precept  of 
Jesus  Christ,  they  employed  all  kinds  of  means  in 
order  to  interrupt  as  little  as  was  possible  the  appli- 
cation of  their  mind  to  God  and  to  celestial  things. 
They  prayed  in  common  as  often  as  they  could, 
persuaded  that  the  greater  the  number  that  met 
together  to  ask  of  God  the  same  graces,  the  more 
certainly  would  their  petitions  be  granted,  for  the 
Saviour  says :  "  If  two  among  you  unite  together 
on  earth  to  pray,  all  that  which  they  ask  Avill  be 
given  them  by  my  Father  who  is  in  Heaven  ; 
for  where  two  or  three  persons  assemble  in  my 
name  I  am  found  in  their  midst."  In  order  to 
keep  their  thoughts  fixed  upon  God,  they  said  spe- 
cial prayers  before  commencing  and  after  finishing 
their  work ;  they  studied  the  law  of  God,  repeating 
in  their  houses  that  which  they  had  heard  spoken 
in  the  place  of  assembly,  and  they  fixed  in  their 
memory  the  explanations  of  the  pastor  by  convers- 
ing with  one  another  on  the  subject.  Fathers, 
especially,  exhibited  great  care  in  the  religious 
training  of  their  children. 

Thus  the  life  of  a  Christian  was  a  continual  course 
of  prayer,  reading  and  labor,  one  duty  succeeded  the 
other  without  other  interruption  than  that  which  the 
necessities  of  life  demanded.    This  conduct  was  the 


COUNCIL   OF  JERUSALEM.  23 

more  admirable  in  a  number  of  men,  who,  until 
their  conversion,  had  given  themselves  up  to  all  the 
disorders  of  idolatry.  Whence  came  so  sudden  and 
wonderful  a  change  ?  They  must  have  been  very 
sensibly  impressed  by  the  miracles  and  the  virtues  of 
those  who  announced  this  new  religion.  The  spirit 
of  God  must  have  acted  very  powerfully  in  their 
souls  to  have  made  them  chaste  and  mortified  men, 
detached  from  riches,  and  only  desirous  of  obtain- 
ing invisible  and  eternal  good.  Such  a  change  was 
clearly  the  work  of  that  power  which  has  created 
the  world  out  of  nothing,  and  which  is  still  more 
glorious  when  it  triumphs  over  hearts  without 
impairing  their  liberty.  On  one  side  God  acts  as 
Master  and  finds  no  opposition;  on  the  other, 
although  He  exacts  implicit  obedience  from  man, 
He  nevertheless  leaves  him  the  power  to  resist. 

COUNCIL  OF  JERUSALEM. 

Some  of  the  lately  converted  Jews  still  remained 
attached  to  the  law  of  Moses,  and  they  wished  the 
Gentiles  who  had  become  Christians  to  be  subject  to 
it.  This  opinion  spread  as  far  as  Antioch,  where 
St.  Paul  and  St.  Barnabas  were  residing  at  that  time, 
and  it  caused  great  trouble  among  those  Gentiles 
who  had  been  converted  to  the  faith,  when  they  were 
told  that  they  could  not  be  saved  without  submit- 
ting to  the  law  of  circumcision  and  other  practices 
commanded  by  Moses.  St.  Paul  and  St.  Barnabas 
opposed  it,  aflarming  that  Jesus  Christ  had  come  to 
free  men  from  this  subjection,  and  that  His  grace 


24  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

would  avail  nothing  to  those  who  regarded  circum- 
cision as  necessary. 

It  was  therefore  determined  that  they  should  go 
to  Jerusalem  to  consult  the  Apostles  on  this  ques- 
tion. On  their  arrival  they  were  received  by  all  the 
Church.  St.  Paul  had  been  divinely  inspired  to 
undertake  this  journey.  He  conferred  with  the 
Apostles  who  were  at  Jerusalem,  that  is  to  say  with 
St.  Peter,  St.  James,  and  St.  John,  who  were  looked 
upon  as  the  pillars  of  the  church.  He  compared 
their  doctrine  with  that  which  he  preached  to  the 
Gentiles,  and  which  he  had  not  learned  from  any 
man,  but  by  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,. and  his 
teachings  were  conformable  to  theirs. 

The  five  Apostles  and  the  priests  then  assem- 
bled together  in  order  to  examine  and  determine 
the  question  which  had  arisen,  and  after  a  long  dis- 
cussion, St.  Peter  rose  and  said :  "  Men,  brethren, 
you  know  that  in  former  days  God  made  choice 
among  us,  that  by  my  mouth  the  Gentiles  should 
hear  the  word  of  God  and  believe,  and  God  who 
knoweth  the  hearts  gave  testimony,  giving  unto 
them  the  Holy  Ghost  as  well  as  to  us  (he  spoke  of 
the  conversion  of  Cornelius).  Now,  therefore,  why 
tempt  you  God  to  put  a  yoke  upon  the  necks  of  the 
disciples,  which  neither  our  fathers  nor  we  have 
been  able  to  bear  ?  But  by  the  grace  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  we  believe  to  be  saved  in  like  manner 
as  they  also." 

St.  Peter  having  thus  spoken,  all  the  assembly 
kept  silence,  and  they  listened  to  the  wonders  that 
St.  Paul  and  St.  Barnabas  related,  which  God  had 


COUNCIL  OF  JERUSALEM.  2$ 

wrought  among  the  Gentiles  through  them.  St. 
James  then  continued  the  discourse,  and  confirmed 
the  counsel  of  St.  Peter  by  the  testimony  of  the 
prophets  respecting  the  vocation  of  the  Gentiles. 
"  For  which  cause,  said  he,  I  judge  that  they  who 
from  among  the  Gentiles  are  converted  to  God 
are  not  to  be  disquieted.  But  we  write  unto  them 
that  they  refrain  from  the  pollutions  of  idols,  and 
from  fornication,  and  from  things  strangled  and  from 
blood."  The  Aj^ostles  warned  the  Gentiles  to  avoid 
fornication  because  the  atrocity  of  the  crime  was  not 
acknowledged  in  paganism,  and  as  for  the  prohibition 
to  eat  strangled  things  and  blood,  it  was  a  condescen- 
sion of  the  Apostles,  who  wished  to  preserve  for  a 
time,  at  least,  this  one  lawful  observance,  in  order  the 
more  easily  to  reunite  the  Gentiles  with  the  Jews. 

When  the  question  had  been  decided,  the  Apos- 
tles, the  priests,  and  all  the  Church,  resolved  to 
choose  some  one  from  among  themselves  and  to  send 
him  to  Antioch  with  Paul  and  Barnabas.  And  they 
intrusted  him  with  a  letter  which  contained  the 
decision  of  the  Council,  expressed  in  these  words : 
"  It  hath  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost  and  to  us, 
to  lay  no  further  burden  upon  you  than  to  abstain 
from  things  sacrificed  to  idols,  and  from  blood,  and 
from  things  strangled,  and  from  fornication." 

The  Apostles  in  this  first  Council  have  given  the 
example  which  the  Church  has  since  followed  in  all 
her  general  councils ;  that  is  to  say,  all  questions 
of  faith  and  whatever  relates  to  the  salvation  of 
souls  as  well  as  to  discipline,  is  decided  by  a  sovereign 
authority  without  any  reference  to  the  secular  power 


26  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

It  was  the  occasion  of  a  dispute  among  the  faithful ; 
they  therefore  sent  to  consult  the  church  of  Jerusa- 
lem, where  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  had  begun, 
and  where  St.  Peter  then  was. 

The  Apostles  met  together;  St.  Peter  presided 
over  the  assembly.  He  proposed  the  question,  and 
was  the  first  to  give  his  opinion ;  but  he  was  not 
the  only  judge.  St.  James  also  gave  his  decision ; 
the  decision  was  founded  on  the  Holy  Scriptures 
and  formed  by  the  common  consent  of  the  clergy; 
they  committed  it  to  writing,  not  as  a  human  judg- 
ment, but  as  a  decree  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  they 
said  with  confidence :  "  It  hath  seemed  good  to  tlie 
Holy  Ghost  and  to  us."  They  sent  this  decision  to 
their  particular  churches,  not  to  be  questioned,  but 
to  be  received  and  executed  with  entire  submission. 
The  Holy  Ghost  therefore  makes  Himself  heard 
through  the  voice  of  the  Church. 

St.  Paul  and  Silas  also,  who  carried  to  the  faith- 
ful this  first  decree  of  the  Apostles,  far  from  per- 
mitting a  new  discussion  on  that  which  they  had 
decided,  went  through  the  cities  teaching  them  to 
keep  the  laws  of  the  Apostles.  It  is  thus  that  the 
children  of  God  comply  with  the  decrees  of  tlie 
Church,  convinced  that  they  hear  through  her 
mouth  the  voice  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  It  is  for  this 
reason,  that  after  having  said  in  the  creed :  "  I 
believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,"  we  add  immediately, "  and 
in  the  Holy  Catholic  Church,"  by  which  we  oblige 
ourselves  to  acknowledge  an  infallible  and  perpetual 
truth  in  the  universal  Church,  since  this  same 
Church  that  we  believe  in, during  all  time,  would 


DEATH   OF   ST.   JAMES   THE   LESSER.  27 

cease  to  be  the  Church,  if  she  ceased  to  teach  the 
truth  revealed  by  God. 

This  belief  is  founded  on  the  solemn  promise 
which  Jesus  Christ  has  made  in  these  words :  "  All 
power  is  given  to  me,  in  Heaven  and  on  earth ; 
going  therefore,  teach  ye  all  nations,  teaching  them 
to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have  commanded 
you,  and  behold,  I  am  with  you  all  days,  even  to  the 
consummation  of  the  world."  Jesus  Christ  has 
given  His  almighty  power  for  the  foundation  of 
this  promise.  "With  this  all-powerful  help,  teach 
all  truth,  combat  all  errors; nothing  shall  be  able  to 
overthrow  you,  and  this  aid  will  never  fail  you;  all 
days  I  will  be  with  you,and  I  will  be  with  you  until  the 
end  of  the  world." 

DEATH  OF  ST.  JAMES  THE  LESSER. 

Year  of  Our  Lord  52. 

St.  James,  surnamed  the  Lesser  in  order  to  distin- 
guish him  from  the  other  Apostle  of  the  same 
name,  had  been  appointed  Bishop  of  Jerusalem. 
It  was  he,  who  in  the  first  council  spoke  after  St. 
Peter.  He  was  beloved  by  all  tlie  faithful,  and 
respected  even  by  the  Jews  on  account  of  his  emi- 
nent sanctity.  His  litb  was  austere :  his  hair  and 
beard  were  never  cut,  and  he  drank  no  wine. 

It  is  added  that  he  wore  no  shoes,  and  that  he  had 
only  one  tunic  and  a  simple  cloak  of  coarse  stuff. 
He  had  a  habit  of  going  to  the  lomple  at  an  hour 
when  no  one  was  there,  and,  prostrating  himself 
before  God,  he  praj^ed  for  the  sins  of  the  people. 


28  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

He  remained  for  so  long  a  time  upon  his  knees  that 
they  became  hardened  like  the  skin  of  a  camel.  It 
was  this  diligence  in  prayer  and  his  ardent  charity 
that  caused  him  to  be  called  the  Just. 

After  the  death  of  Festus,  governor  of  Judea,  and 
before  the  arrival  of  his  successor,  the  high  priest 
Ananus  wished  to  profit  by  this  interval  to  arrest  the 
progress  of  the  gospel.  He  assembled  a  great  coun- 
cil before  which  St.  James  was  brought.  Ananus 
pretended  at  first  to  consult  him  on  the  subject  of 
Jesus  Christ.  "  The  people  take  Jesus  Christ  for 
the  Messiah,"  said  he  to  him ;  "  it  is  for  you  to  dis- 
sipate this  error,  since  every  one  is  ready  to  believe 
that  which  you  will  say." 

Then  he  was  made  to  ascend  the  steps  of  the 
temple  in  order  that  he  could  be  heard  by  all  the 
multitude.  When  ho  appeared  on  this  elevated 
place  the  scribes  and  the  pharisees  cried  out  to  him, 
"  0  just  man  whom  we  ought  all  to  believe,  since 
the  people  go  astray  in  following  Jesus  crucified ; 
tell  us  what  we  should  think  of  it."  Then  St. 
James  replied  in  a  loud  voice :  "  Jesus,  the  son  of 
man,  of  whom  you  speak,  is  now  seated  at  the  right 
hand  of  the  Sovereign  Majesty,  as  the  Son  of  God, 
and  He  is  to  come  on  the  clouds  of  Heaven  to  judge 
all  the  world."  Such  clear  testimony  rendered  to 
the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ  served  greatly  to  con- 
firm the  new  Christians  in  the  faith  which  they  had 
first  embraced.  They  all  cried  out  with  one  voice, 
"  Glory  to  the  son  of  David !  honor  and  glory  to 
Jesus !"  But  on  the  other  side  the  pharisees,  seeing 
themselves  foiled  in  their  attempt,  said  one  to  the 


DEATH   OF  ST.   JAMES   THE   LESSER.        .*     29 

other :  "  What  have  we  done  ?  wliy  have  we  excited 
this  testimony  in  favor  of  Jesus  ?  We  must  over- 
tlirow  this  man."  They  therefore  began  to  cry : 
"  What  ?  is  the  Just  also  in  error  ?"  Then,  animated 
oy  a  blind  fury,  they  ascended  to  the  pinnacle  of  the 
temple  and  hurled  the  holy  Apostle  from  it.  Nev- 
ertheless, St.  James  was  not  killed  imm-ediately,  but 
had  still  enough  strength  to  kneel  down  and  address 
God  in  this  prayer :  "  Lord,  forgive  them,  for  they 
know  not  what  they  do  ! " 

The  cruel  men  now  said :  "  We  must  stone  him ! " 
and  they  immediately  threw  on  him  a  shower  of 
stones.  One  alone  among  them,  touched  by  some 
feeling  of  humanity,  sixid  to  the  others :  *'What  are 
you  doing  ?  stop ;  the  Just  prays  for  you,  and  you 
put  him  to  death."  These  words  could  not  subdue 
their  rage ;  a  fuller,  who  was  present,  took  his  rod 
and  aimed  a  heavy  blow  at  the  head  of  the  Saint 
and  completed  his  martyrdom. 

The  holy  Apostle  had  such  a  great  reputation  for 
sanctity  among  the  people,  that  they  attributed  to 
his  death  the  ruin  of  Jerusalem,  which  shortly  after 
followed.  He  was  buried  near  the  temple  on  the 
same  spot  where  he  was  martyred,  and  there  they 
erected  a  monument  to  him. 

St.  James  wrote  an  epistle,  which  is  to  be  found 
in  the  New  Testament,  and  one  of  the  scA^en  which 
are  called  Catholic ;  that  is  to  say,  addressed  to  the 
universal  Church.  He  endeavors  in  this  epistle  to 
prove  the  necessity  of  good  works  in  order  to  be 
saved,  because  he  had  heard  that  some  persons  pre- 
tended that  faith  was  sufficient  without  works. 
3* 


30  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

The  holy  Apostle,  on  the  contrary,  teaches  that 
justice,  when  it  is  true,  is  willing  to  obseiTO  the 
commandments,  and  that  the  seiTants  of  God  are 
always  faithful  in  good  works,  which  he  shows  hy 
the  example  of  all  the  saints,  who  are  in  all  times 
distinguished  for  their  virtuous  actions. 

FIRST  PERSECUTION  UNDER  THE  EMPEROR 
NERO. 

Year  54. 

The  Church  had  already  suffered  greatly  on  the 
part  of  the  Jews  and  Pagans,  but  these  persecutions 
were  not  general.  The  Emperor  Nero  was  the  first 
who  employed  his  sovereign  poAver  against  the 
Christians. 

This  cruel  prince,  enraged  because  several  persons 
in  his  palace  had  abandoned  the  worship  of  idols, 
published  an  edict  forbidding  any  one  to  embrace 
the  Christian  religion.  It  was  on  the  occasion  of 
the  great  fire  which  consumed  nearly  the  whole  city 
of  Eome.  Many  believed  that  Nero  himself  had 
set  fire  to  the  city  in  order  to  rebuild  it  afterwards 
with  more  magnificence. 

With  the  view  of  pacifying  the  angry  rumors 
which  were  being  circulated  against  him,  and  to 
give  an  object  to  the  public  hatred,  he  accused  the 
Christians  of  being  the  incendiaries,  and  commenced 
to  persecute  them  in  the  most  barbarous  manner. 
A  great  number  of  them  were  put  to  death,  say  the 
Pagan  authors  themselves,  not  because  they  were 
convicted  of  the  crime  of  incendiarism,  but  because 


FIRST   PERSECUTION   UNDER   NERO.  31 

they  were  odious  to  mankind  on  account  of  the 
religion  which  they  professed. 

Nero  did  not  content  himself  in  their  regard  with 
even  the  customary  torments ;  some  of  them  were 
wrapped  in  the  skins  of  wild  beasts  and  exposed  to 
the  dogs  to  be  devoured  by  them  ;  others,  after  hav- 
ing been  dressed  in  tunics  soaked  in  pitch,  were 
fastened  to  posts,  they  were  then  set  on  fire,  and 
thus  served  for  torches  to  give  light  during  the 
night.  The  emperor  made  a  spectacle  of  them  in 
his  gardens,  where  he  himself  drove  his  chariot  by 
the  glare  of  these  horrible  torches.  The  Roman  peo- 
ple, who  otherwise  hated  the  Christians,  nevertheless 
felt  compassion  for  them,  and  saw  with  sorrow  that 
they  were  sacrificed  to  the  cruelty  of  the  tyrant. 

It  was  during  this  persecution  that  St.  Peter  and 
St.  Paul  ended  their  lives  by  martyrdom.  It  is  said 
that  these  holy  Apostles  were  kept  nine  months  in  a 
prison  which  was  at  the  foot  of  the  capitol;  that 
two  of  their  guards,  astonished  at  the  miracles 
which  they  saw  them  work,  were  converted,  and  that 
St.  Peter  baptized  them  with  forty-seven  other  per- 
sons who  were  at  that  time  in  the  prison. 

The  faithful  who  were  at  Eome  conveyed  to  St. 
Peter  the  means  of  escape,  and  urged  him  to  make 
use  of  them  in  order  to  preserve  his  life,  so  precious 
to  the  Church.  The  holy  Apostle  yielded  at  length 
to  their  entreaties,  but  when  he  had  arrived  at  the 
gate  of  the  city,  Jesus  Christ  appeared  to  him,  and 
told  him  that  He  was  going  to  Rome  to  be  there 
crucified  over  again.  St.  Peter  penetrated  the 
meaning  of  these  words,  and  understood  that  it  was 


32  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

in  the  person  of  His  Vicar,  that  the  Saviour  was  to 
be  a  second  time  crucified.  He  returned  to  the 
prison  and  was  condemned  to  the  torment  of  the 
cross ;  but  he  asked  to  be  fastened  to  it  with  his 
head  downwards,  judging  himself  unworthy  to  die 
in  the  same  manner  as  his  Divine  Master. 

St.  Paul,  being  a  Eoman  citizen,  was  beheaded. 
It  is  related  that  on  his  way  to  execution  he  con- 
verted three  soldiers,  who  suffered  martyrdom  shortly 
afterwards. 

Such  was  the  origin  of  the  first  persecution  which 
the  Church  suffered  from  the  Roman  emperors,  and  it 
is  glorious  for  her  to  have  had  for  persecutor  a  prince 
who  was  an  enemy  to  every  virtue.  The  most  wicked 
of  men  was  worthy  to  be  the  first  of  persecutors. 


TERRIBLE  PROPHECY  CONCERNING  THE  CITY  OF 
JERUSALEM. 

The  time  drew  near  when  the  prophecy  of  Jesus 
Christ  should  be  accomplished  against  the  city  and 
the  temple  of  Jerusalem.  The  generation  was  not  to 
pass  away  before  the  misfortunes  which  were  fore- 
told should  happen.  It  is  a  perpetual  tradition, 
certified  to  in  the  Talmud  of  the  Jews  and  con- 
firmed by  all  the  rabbi's,  that  forty  years  before  the 
ruin  of  Jerusalem,  which  goes  back  to  the  time  of 
the  death  of  Jesus  Christ,  they  did  not  cease  seeing 
strange  things  in  the  temple.  Every  day  there 
appeared  new  wonders,  so  that  a  famous  rabbi  cried 
out  one  day:  "  0  temple !   0  temple !   what  causeth 


TERRIBLE   PROPHECY   OF   JERUSALEM.  33 

thy  commotion,  and  why  art  thou  temfied  for  thy- 
self?" 

What  could  be  more  dreadful  than  the  frightful 
noise  which  was  heard  in  the  sanctuary  on  the  day 
of  Pentecost,  or  more  fearful  than  the  voice  which 
resounded  all  through  the  sacred  place:  "Depart 
HEN'CE !  Depart  hence  !"  The  holy  angels,  pro- 
tectors of  the  temple,  declared  loudly  that  they 
abandoned  it,  because  God,  who  had  chosen  it  as 
His  dwelling  place  for  so  many  centuries,  had  con- 
demned it. 

At  length,  forty  years  before  the  war  in  which 
Jerusalem  was  destroyed,  the  Jews  received  a  terri- 
ble warning,  which  appeared  before  the  eyes  of  all 
the  people.  Josephus,  the  Jewish  historian,  thus 
relates  it : 

"  One,  named  Jesus,  son  of  Ananus,  having  come 
from  the  country  to  the  feast  of  the  Tabernacles, 
when  the  city  Avas  still  in  a  profound  peace,  began 
suddenly  to  cry  out :  '  Woe  to  the  city !  woe  to  the 
temple !  voice  of  the  east,  voice  of  the  west,  voice  of 
the  four  winds ;  woe  to  the  temple !  woe  to  Jeru- 
salem !'  He  never  ceased,  day  or  night,  traversing 
the  city,  repeating  continually  the  same  threat. 
The  magistrates  in  order  to  stop  him  caused  him  fco 
be  severely  punished.  He  did  not  say  a  word  to 
clear  himself  nor  did  he  make  a  complaint,  but  he 
continued  to  cry  out  as  before :  '  Woe  to  the  tem- 
ple !  woe  to  Jerusalem !'  Then  they  took  him  to  the 
Roman  governor,  who  had  him  beaten  with  rods. 
The  pain  did  not  make  him  ask  for  mercy,  nor  did 
it  cause  him  to  shed  a  single  tear ;  at  every  blow 


34  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

that  tliey  gave  him,  he  repeated  in  a  still  more 
mournful  voice :  *  Woe  !  woe  to  Jerusalem !'  He 
redoubled  his  cries  on  feast  days ;  and  when  they 
asked  him  who  he  was,  from  whence  he  came,  and 
what  he  meant  by  his  cries,  he  replied  to  none  of 
these  questions,  but  continued  in  the  same  manner 
and  with  the  same  vehemence,  so  that  they  dismissed 
him  as  a  madman.  It  was  remarked  that  his  voice, 
although  incessantly  and  violently  exercised,  never 
became  at  all  weakened. 

"  At  the  last  siege  of  Jerusalem  he  shut  himself  up 
in  the  city ;  and  walking  indefatigably  round  and 
round  the  ramparts,  he  cried  out  with  all  his 
strength,  ^  Woe  to  the  temple !  woe  to  Jerusalem . 
'W'oe  to  the  people  !'  At  the  end  he  added,  ^  Woe  to 
myself!'  and  immediately  afterwards  lie  was  killed 
by  a  stone  thrown  from  a  machine." 

Is  it  not  manifest  that  this  mau  was  but  an  instru- 
ment in  the  hands  of  God,  and  that  he  only  existed 
in  order  to  announce  these  judgments?  He  was 
not  only  the  prophet  and  the  Avitness,  but  the  vic- 
tim, for  the  manner  of  his  death  only  made  the 
threats  of  God  more  conspicuous.  This  prophet  of 
the  misfortunes  of  Jerusalem  called  himself  Jesus. 
It  seemed  that  the  name  of  Jesus,  the  name  of  salva- 
tion and  of  peace,  was  destined  to  become  an  omen 
of  calamity  to  the  Jews,  who  despised  it  in  the  per- 
son of  our  Lord ;  and  that  because  this  ungrateful 
people  rejected  one  Jesus,  who  announced  to  them 
pardon,  mercy  and  life,  God  sent  them  another  Jesus 
to  foretell  irremediable  evils,  and  the  inevitable  de- 
cree of  their  approaching  ruin. 


destructio:n"  of  Jerusalem.  35 

the  destruction  of  jerusalem. 

The  Jews,  who  had  always  detested  the  yoke  of 
the  Romans,  revolted  agamst  them,  and  this  revolt 
caused  their  ruin.  The  wisest  among  them  left 
Jerusalem,  foreseeing  the  misfortunes  which  were 
about  to  befall  her.  It  was  then  that  the  Christians 
who  were  in  the  city  retired  to  the  little  city  of 
Pella,  situated  in  the  midst  of  the  mountains  of 
Syria,  thus  following  the  advice  given  by  our  Lord 
to  His  disciples,  when  He  predicted  to  them  the 
destruction  of  the  temple. 

The  Roman  army  at  first  suffered  a  slight  defeat, 
which  emboldened  the  rebels ;  but  the  command  of 
the  army  having  been  given  to  Vespasian,  that  gen- 
eral very  soon  regained  the  advantage  over  them. 
Then  commenced  divisions  and  dissensions  among 
the  Jews,  and  different  parties  were  formed  in  the 
city,  all  of  whom  committed  the  greatest  excesses. 
This  unhappy  city  was  attacked  on  both  sides  —  by 
cruel  factions  within  and  by  the  Romans  without. 
Vespasian,  informed  of  what  was  taking  place  in 
Jerusalem,  suffered  the  Jews  to  destroy  themselves, 
in  order  that  he  might  the  more  easily  gain  his  own 
ends. 

Being  at  that  time  the  recognized  emperor,  he 
entrusted  Titus,  his  son,  with  the  continuation  of 
the  siege.  This  young  prince  encamped  three  miles 
from  Jerusalem  and  closed  all  the  entrances  to  the 
city.  As  it  was  near  the  feast  of  the  Passover,  a 
great  number  of  Jews  were  shut  up  in  the  city,  and 
they  consumed  in  a  short  time  all  the  food  that  was 


36  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

there.  Famine  was  most  terribly  felt.  Tlie  factious 
riislied  into  the  houses  to  search  them;  they  ill- 
treated  those  who  had  hidden  any  food,  and  com- 
pelled them  by  cruel  torments  to  give  up  all  that 
they  possessed.  The  greater  part  of  the  citizens 
were  obliged  to  eat  any  thing  they  could  find ;  they 
even  snatched  the  food  from  one  another,  and  they 
would  take  away  from  the  children  the  bread  which 
they  held  in  their  hands.  The  seditious  were  not 
at  all  affected  by  these  evils,  and  they  were  only 
more  enraged  and  more  determined  to  continue  the 
war.  Nevertheless,  Titus,  having  taken  the  fortress 
called  Antonia,  advanced  his  works,  went  as  far  as 
the  temple,  and  made  himself  master  of  the  two 
exterior  galleries. 

It  was  then  that  the  famine  became  horrible ;  the 
people  searched  in  the  gutters  for  something  to  eat, 
and  they  devoured  food  that  was  even  tainted.  A 
woman,  overcome  by  hunger  and  reduced  to  despair, 
took  her  child  still  at  the  breast,  and  looking  at  it 
with  frenzied  eyes,  exclaimed :  "  Unhappy  wretch, 
for  what  do  I  reserve  thee  ?  To  die  of  hunger  or 
to  become  a  slave  of  the  Romans  ?''  She  cut  its 
throat  immediately,  roasted  it,  ate  a  part  of  it,  and 
hid  the  rest. 

The  rioters,  attracted  by  the  odor,  entered  the 
house  and  threatened  to  kill  the  woman  if  she  did 
not  show  them  what  she  had  concealed.  She  laid 
before  them  that  which  remained  of  her  child,  and 
seeing  them  transfixed  with  horror,  she  said  to 
them :  "  You  can  certainly  eat  of  it,  if  I  have  done 
so ;  it  is  my  child ;    it  is  I  who  have  killed  it ;   you 


DESTRUCTIOl^r  OF  JERUSALEM.  37 

ire  neither  more  delicate  than  a  woman,  nor  more 
tender  hearted  than  a  mother."  They  left  the  house 
trembling  with  fear. 

Titus  now  attacked  the  second  enclosure  of  the 
temple  and  set  fire  to  the  gates,  commanding  them, 
however,  to  preserve  the  body  of  the  edifice ;  but  a 
Roman  soldier,  impelled,  says  Josephus  the  historian, 
by  a  divine  inspiration,  took  a  firebrand,  and  caus- 
ing himself  to  be  raised  up  by  his  companions,  he 
threw  it  into  one  of  the  rooms  which  the  temple 
contained.  The  fire  instantly  caught,  penetrated 
into  the  interior  of  the  temple,  and  entirely  con- 
sumed it,  notwithstanding  the  efforts  which  Titus 
made  to  arrest  the  flames. 

The  Romans  massacred  all  whom  they  found  in 
the  city,  and  destroyed  every  thing  by  fire  and  by  the 
sword:  thus  was  accomplished  the  prophecy  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Titus  himself  declared  that  this  suc- 
cess was  not  his  work,  and  that  he  had  only  been 
the  instrument  of  divine  vengeance.  There  per- 
ished in  this  siege  eleven  hundred  thousand  inhabit- 
ants. The  remainder  of  this  unhappy  nation  were 
widely  scattered  over  the  empire. 

Who  does  not  see  in  this  terrible  disaster  the  just 
punishment  of  the  impious  rage  which  the  Jews 
had  exercised  against  the  Messiah  ?  Other  cities 
have  had  to  endure  the  horrors  of  a  siege  or  of  a 
famine  ;  but  it  has  never  happened  that  the  citizens 
of  a  besieged  city  have  carried  on  the  war  with  so 
much  fury,  or  that  they  ever  practiced  against  one 
another  a  more  atrocious  cruelty  than  that  Avhich 
they  suffered  from  the  hands  of  the  enemy  itself. 
4 


38  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

This  is  a  solitary  example,  and  will  always  be  so ; 
but  this  one  example  was  necessary  to  verify  the 
prediction  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  render  the  pun- 
ishment of  Jerusalem  proportionate  to  the  crime 
which  she  had  committed  in  crucifying  her  God;  a 
crime  which  stands  alone,  and  which  has  never  had 
an  example  in  the  past  nor  will  have  in  the  future. 

SECOND  PERSECUTION  UNDER  DOMITIAN. 

The  wars  in  which  the  emperors  who  succeeded 
Nero  were  engaged,  and  the  pacific  character  of 
Vespa:sian  and  of  Titus,  gave  the  Christians  some 
respite,  until  the  time  when  Domitian  commenced 
the  second  general  persecution. 

This  emperor,  who  had  all  the  vices  of  Nero, 
imitated  him  also  in  his  hatred  of  Christians.  He 
published  an  edict  intended  to  overthrow,  if  it  had 
been  possible,  the  Church  of  God,  already  firmly 
established  in  a  great  number  of  places.  God  had 
warned  His  servants  of  this  tribulation  before  it 
came  to  pass,  in  order  that  they  might  prepare  for  it 
by  a  renewal  of  zeal. 

We  can  judge  of  the  violence  of  this  persecution 
by  the  manner  in  wbich  the  emperor  treated  the 
most  distinguished  persons,  and  even  his  nearest 
relatives.  He  put  to  death  the  consul,  Flavins 
Clemens,  his  first  cousin,  and  banished  Domitilla, 
the  wife  of  the  consul,  because  they  became  Chris- 
tians. Two  of  their  slaves,  Nereus  and  Achilleus, 
who  were  also  converted  to  the  faith,  suffered  many 
torments,  and  were  at  last  beheaded. 


SECOND   PERSECUTIO]!T   UNDER   DOMITIAN.        39 

There  were  a  great  many  others  who  were  put  to 
death,  or  deprived  of  their  possessions;  but  that 
which  rendered  the  persecution  of  Domitian  most 
famous  is  the  martyrdom  of  St.  John.  The  holy 
Apostle  was  brought  to  Rome,  where  he  was  thrown 
into  a  vessel  of  boiling  oil,  but  without  receiving 
any  injury.  Jesus  Christ,  who  had  specially  fa- 
vored him  among  all  the  Apostles,  granted  him, 
like  the  others,  the  glory  of  martyrdom ;  but  He 
did  not  wish  to  leave  to  men  the  power  of  shorten- 
ing so  precious  a  life.  Thus  was  accomplished  that 
which  our  Lord  had  prophesied,  that  this  Apostle 
would  drink  the  chalice  of  His  passion.  This 
miracle  happened  near  the  Latin  gate,  according  to 
the  tradition  which  is  yet  preserved  in  Rome,  and 
there  is  still  to  be  seen  an  illustrious  and  most 
ancient  memorial  of  it.  It  is  a  church  .that  the 
Christians  erected  on  the  spot,  and  it  bears  his 
name,  in  order  to  perpetuate  the  remembrance  of 
this  event. 

St.  John,  having  escaped  death  by  so  evident  a 
miracle,  was  exiled  by  Domitian  to  the  Island  of 
Patmos,  which  is  one  of  the  islands  of  the  Egean 
sea.  It  was  in  this  place  that  he  wrote  his  Apoc- 
alypse ;  far  from  the  intercourse  of  men  he  had 
prophetic  revelations,  which  he  addressed  to  the 
seven  principal  Churches  of  Asia,  more  particularly 
committed  to  his  care.  In  this  divine  book,  after 
giving  to  his  Churches  such  advice  as  was  expedient 
for  each  of  them,  he,  enlightened  by  the  Spirit  of  God, 
predicts  under  the  most  sublime  images  the  destruc- 
tion of  idolatry  and  the  triumph  of  the  Church. 


40  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

When,  after  the  death  of  the  tyrant,  the  senate 
had  annulled  all  his  decrees,  St.  John  returned  to 
Ephesus,  and  there  passed  the  remainder  of  his  life, 
watching  over  the  interests  of  the  Churches  of  Asia. 
He  was  then  ninety  years  old,  but  his  great  age  did 
not  prevent  him  from  sometimes  going  into  the 
neighboring  provinces  to  ordain  bishops,  or  to  form 
and  establish  new  Churches. 

He  wrote  his  Gospel  at  the  solicitation  of  the 
Bishops  of  Asia,  who  entreated  him  to  give  in  writ- 
ing an  authentic  testimony  of  the  divinity  of  Jesus 
Christ,  which  some  heretics  had  attacked ;  he  wrote 
it  after  proclaiming  a  fast  and  public  prayers.  .  His 
epistles  date  from  about  the  same  time ;  they 
breathe  throughout  the  most  tender  charity,  and  it 
can  be  easily  seen  from  them  that  his  heart  was 
filled  with  that  divine  fire  which  he  had  drawn  from 
the  bosom  of  the  Saviour,  on  which  he  reposed  at 
the  last  supper.  The  first  is  addressed  to  the  Par- 
thians,  and  the  two  others  to  particular  persons ;  he 
does  not  take  there  the  title  of  Apostle,  but  that  of 
the  Ancient,  which  they  commonly  gave  him. 

THE  LAST  ACTION  OF  ST.  JOHN. 

There  is  related  of  St.  John  a  very  touching 
event,  and  which  forcibly  portrays  the  ardor  of  his 
charity.  In  one  of  his  journeys,  after  having  deliv- 
ered an  exhortation  to  the  faithful  of  a  city  of  Asia, 
he  observed  in  the  assembly  a  young  man  of  attract- 
ive appearance,  to  whom  he  became  attached,  and 
addressing  himself  to  the  bishop,  he  said  to  him 


LAST  ACTION  OF   ST.  JOHN".  41 

before  all  tlie  people  :  "  Take  care  of  this  youth ;  I 
recommend  him  to  you  in  the  presence  of  the 
Church  and  of  Jesus  Christ,"  and  then  St.  John 
departed  for  Ephesus.  The  bishop  instructed  the 
young  man,  and  prepared  him  to  receive  baptism. 

After  having  admitted  him  to  the  sacrament  of 
confirmation,  and  the  Holy  Eucharist,  and  believing 
him  worthy  of  Christ,  he  ceased  to  watch  over  him,  and 
gave  him  more  liberty.  The  young  man  abused  the 
confidence  placed  in  him,  and  became  intimate  with 
some  libertines  of  his  own  age,  who  persuaded  him 
to  indulge  with  them  in  all  kinds  of  vice ;  and  he 
even  went  to  greater  extremes  than  his  disorderly 
companions,  for  he  finally  became  chief  of  a  band  of 
robbers.  «». 

Some  years  afterwards  St.  John  returned  to  this 
same  city,  and  demanded  of  the  bishop  an  account 
of  the  trust  he  had  confided  to  him.  The  bishop 
was  at  first  surprised,  thinking  that  he  had  refer- 
ence to  some  money,  "  It  is  the  youth  whom  I  have 
intrusted  to  you,"  said  the  Apostle,  "  it  is  the  soul 
of  your  brother."  "  He  is  dead,"  answered  the  bishop, 
concealing  his  eyes.  "Dead?"  asked  the  Saint, 
"of  what  did  he  die?"  "He  is  dead  to  God," 
replied  the  bishop ;  "  he  has  become  a  wicked  man 
and  a  robber,  and  has  taken  possession  of  a  moun- 
tain, where  he  dwells  with  a  band  of  wretches  like 
himself." 

At  this   intelligence,   the  holy  Apostle  groaned 

aloud.   "  Give  me  a  horse  and  a  guide,"  said  he.     He 

left  the  Church,  and  repaired  to  the  place  where  the 

robbers  were  to  be  found.    Their  sentinels  arrested 

4* 


42  HISTOEY   OF  THE   CHUKCH. 

him  and  took  liim  before  their  captain,  who  waited 
to  receive  him.  The  young  man,  ha^dng  recognized 
St.  John,  was  seized  with  shame,  and  fled.  Then  tlie 
holy  Apostle,  forgetting  his  great  age,  pursued  him 
and  cried  out  to  him :  "  My  son,  why  do  you  fly  from 
me ;  why  do  you  fly  from  your  father,  an  old  man,  with- 
out Aveapons  ?  My  son,  have  pity  on  me ;  do  not  fear ; 
there  is  still  hope  of  your  salvation.  I  will  answer 
for  you  to  Jesus  Christ.  I  would  willingly  give  my  life 
for  you,  as  Jesus  Christ  has  given  His  for  us ;  stop, 
believe  me,  it  is  Jesus  Christ  who  has  sent  me  to 
you."  At  these  words,  the  robber  stopped,  let  fall 
his  arms,  and  burst  into  tears.  The  holy  old  man 
embraced  him  with  tenderness,  reassured  him,  and 
promising  him,  on  the  part  of  the  Lord,  the  forgive- 
ness of  his  sins,  he  took  him  back  to  the  Church ; 
prayed  for  him,  fasted  with  him,  conversed  with 
him  on  the  most  edifying  subjects,  and  did  not  leave 
him  until  he  had  reconciled  him  with  God. 

St.  John  lived  until  he  was  one  hundred  years 
old.  His  advanced  age  did  not  impair  his  useful- 
ness ;  he  wished  the  people  to  take  innocent  recrea- 
tions, and  himself  set  the  example.  One  day  when 
amusing  himself  by  petting  a  tame  pigeon,  he  was 
met  by  a  sportsman,  who  appeared  astonished  to  see 
so  great  a  man  indulge  in  such  a  pastime.  "  What 
have  you  in  your  hand  ?"  said  St.  John  to  him.  "  A 
bow,"  replied  the  sportsman.  "Why  do  you  not 
always  keep  it  bent  ?"  "  It  would  lose  its  strength," 
said  the  sportsman.  "Well,"  responded  the  holy 
Apostle,  "  it  is  for  the  same  reason  that  I  give  some 
recreation  to  my  mind." 


DIVISION   IN  THE   CHURCH.  43 

THE  DIVISION  IN  THE  CHURCH  OF  CORINTH. 

After  the  death  of  St.  Peter,  the  Church  of  Rome 
was  governed  by  St.  Linus,  and  then  by  St.  Cletns, 
Avho  was  succeeded  by  St.  Clement,  who  is  spoken 
of  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Philippians. 

A  great  trouble  occurred  in  the  Church  of  Corinth 
during  his  life-time.  Some  of  the  laity,  excited  by  a 
spirit  of  faction,  rose  against  the  priests,  and  caused 
several  of  them  to  be  unjustly  deposed.  Pope 
Clement  wrote  them  a  most  affecting  and  instruct- 
ive letter  on  this  subject.  After  the  Holy  Scrip- 
ture, it  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  monuments  of 
ecclesiastical  antiquity.  It  begins  thus :  "  The 
Church  of  God  which  is  at  Rome,  to  the  Church  of 
God  which  is  at  Corinth,  elect,  sanctified,  by  the 
will  of  God,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord :  grace 
and  peace  from  the  Almighty  God,  by  Jesus  Christ, 
be  multiplied  unto  you." 

After  inspiring  them  with  horror  at  the  division 
which  was  agitating  the  Church  of  Corinth,  he 
describes  the  excellence  of  their  lives  as  Christians. 
"  For  who  that  has  ever  been  among  you  has  not 
experienced  the  firmness  of  your  faith  and  its  fruit- 
fulness  in  all  good  works  ;  and  admired  the  temper 
and  moderation  of  your  religion  in  Christ.  For  you 
did  all  things  without  respect  to  persons,  and  walked 
according  to  the  laws  of  God ;  being  subject  to  those 
who  had  authority  over  you,  and  giving  the  honor 
that  was  due  to  such  as  were  aged  among  you.  You 
commanded  the  young  men  to  think  those  things 
that  were  modest  and    grave.      The  women  you 


44  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

exhorted  to  do  all  things  with  an  upright  and  pure 
conscience ;  loving  their  own  husbands,  as  was  fit- 
ting; and  that,  keeping  themselves  within  the 
bounds  of  a  lawful  obedience,  they  should  order 
their  houses  gravely  with  all  discretion.  You  were 
all  of  you  humble  minded,  not  boasting  of  any 
thing ;  desiring  rather  to  be  subject  than  to  govern  ; 
to  give  than  to  receive ;  being  content  wath  the  por- 
tion God  had  dispensed  to  you ;  and,  hearkening 
diligently  to  His  word,  you  were  confirmed  in 
your  charity,  having  His  sufferings  always  before 
your  eyes. 

"  Thus  a  firm,  and  blessed  and  profitable  peace  was 
given  unto  you  ;  and  an  insatiable  desire  to  do  good ; 
and  a  plentiful  effiision  of  the  Holy  Ghost  was  upon 
all  of  you.  And  being  full  of  good  designs,  you 
did,  with  great  readiness  of  mind,  and  with  a  relig- 
ious confidence,  stretch  forth  your  hands  to  God 
Almighty;  beseeching  Him  to  be  merciful  unto 
you,  if  in  anything  you  had  unwillingly  sinned 
against  Him.  You  contended  day  and  night  for 
the  whole  brotherhood ;  that  with  compassion,  and 
a  good  conscience,  the  number  of  His  elect  might 
be  saved. 

You  Avere  sincere,  and  without  offense  towards 
each  other ;  not  remembering  injuries ;  all  sedition 
and  schism  were  an  abomination  unto  you.  You 
bewailed  every  one  his  neighbor's  sins,  esteeming 
their  defects  your  own.  You  were  kind  one  to 
another  without  grudging ;  always  ready  to  perform 
every  good  Avork.  And  being  gifted  Avith  a  conA^er- 
sation  altogether  virtuous  and  religious,  you  did  all 


DIVISTOIT   IJT  THE   CHURCH.  45 

things  in  the  fear  of  God,  whose    commandments 
were  written  upon  the  tables  of  joiw  heart." 

The  Holy  Pope  then  pictures  the  evils  occasioned 
by  discord.  "  From  thence  came  emulation,  and 
envy,  and  strife,  and  sedition,  persecution  and  dis- 
order, war  and  captivity."  He  produces  proofs 
from  the  Old  Testament  in  order  to  show  the  bad 
eifects  of  jealousy ;  he  exhorts  the  Corinthians  to 
repentance,  charity  and  humility  by  the  example  of 
the  saints,  the  consideration  of  the  goodness  of 
God,  and  finally  by  the  sacred  ties  which  unite  all 
Christians. 

"Wherefore  are  there  strifes,  and  anger,  and 
divisions,  and  schisms,  and  wars,  among  us  ?"  he 
exclaims.  "Have  we  not  all  one  God,  and  one  ^ 
Clirist  ?  Is  not  one  spirit  of  grace  poured  out  upon 
us  all  ?  Have  we  not  one  calling  in  Christ  ?  Why 
then  do  we  rend  and  tear  in  pieces  the  members  of 
Christ,  and  raise  seditions  against  our  own  body, 
and  are  come  to  such  a  height  of  madness,  as  to 
forget  that  we  are  members  one  of  another  ?  Your 
schism  has  perverted  many,  has  discouraged  many  ; 
it  has  caused  diffidence  in  many,  and  grief  in  us  all. 
Let  us  therefore  with  all  haste  put  an  end  to  this 
sedition ;  and  let  us  fall  down  before  the  Lord  and 
beseech  Him  with  tears  that  He  would  be  favorably 
reconciled  to  us,  and  restore  us  again  to  a  seemly 
and  holy  course  of  brotherly  love." 

This  letter  produced  the  effect  the  holy  Pope 
desired,  and  he  had  the  consolation  of  suppressing 
this  schism  which  distracted  the  Church  of  Corinth, 


46  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

THIRD  PERSECUTION  UNDER  TRAJAN. 
(Year  106.) 

The  third  persecution  commenced  during  the 
pontificate  of  St.  Evaristus,  who  had  succeeded  St. 
Clement.  Although  less  violent  than  the  two  first, 
it  lasted  a  long  time,  and  made  a  very  great  number 
of  martyrs.  The  emperor  Trajan,  whom  history 
otherwise  praises  for  his  wisdom  and  clemency, 
encouraged  the  barbarities  which  were  practiced 
against  the  Christians.  Although  he  had  not  issued 
new  edicts  against  them,  he  nevertheless  wished  the 
cruel  laws  to  be  executed  which  had  been  made  by 
his  predecessors  throughout  the  different  provinces 
of  the  empire. 

A  remarkable  memorial  of  this  fact  has  been 
handed  down  to  us  in  the  reply  of  this  prince  to 
Pliny  the  Younger,  governor  of  Bithynia.  Pliny 
wrote  to  Trajan,  in  order  to  consult  him  as  to  the 
course  of  conduct  he  should  pursue  with  regard  to 
the  Christians;  he  declared  that  he  finds  them 
innocent  of  any  crime.  "  All  their  error,  he  says, 
consists  in  this  one  thing,  that  on  a  certain  day 
they  assemble  before  sun-rise  and  with  two  choirs 
sing  hymns  in  honor  of  Christ,  whom  they  look 
upon  as  a  God.  They  also  pledge  themselves  by 
oath  not  to  commit  such  crimes  as  robbery  and 
adultery,  to  be  faithful  to  their  word,  and  to  confess 
the  truth.  I  have  not  discovered  any  superstitious 
practices  in  their  worship,  and  for  this  reason  I  have 
suspended  all  the  laws  against  them  until  further 
orders  from  you.    The  affair  has  appeared  to  me 


THIRD   PERSECUTIOI?'  UlfDER  TRAJAIT.  47 

worthy  of  your  consideration,  on  account  of  the 
vast  number  of  those  who  are  implicated  in  this 
accusation ;  for  there  are  a  great  many  of  every  age, 
of  each  sex,  and  of  all  conditions ;  this  contagious 
evil  has  not  only  infected  the  cities,  it  has  extended 
to  the  villages  and  country  places.  On  my  arrival 
in  Bithynia,  I  found  the  temples  of  our  gods 
deserted,  the  feasts  abolished,  and  it  was  difficult  to 
find  any  one  to  bury  the  victims." 

This  letter  of  a  Pagan  governor  shows  how  much 
the  Church  had  progressed  at  the  end  of  the  first 
century,  and  the  great  purity  of  the  :^iith  professed 
by  the  Christians.  This  testimony  rendered  to  their 
innocence  by  a  persecutor  is  a  glorious  tribute  paid  to 
the  religion  of  Christ.  Trajan  replied  to  him  that 
it  was  not  necessary  to  institute  inquiries  about  the 
Christians ;  but  that  if  they,  when  denounced, 
acknowledged  themselves  Christians,  they  should  be 
punished  with  death  ;  an  absurd  and  extraordinary 
answer  on  the  part  of  an  otherwise  estimable  prince. 
If  the  Christians  are  guilty,  why  forbid  any  inquir- 
ies about  them  ?  If,  on  the  contrary,  they  are  inno- 
cent, why  punish  them  as  soon  as  an  accusation  is 
made  against  them  ?  How  limited  is  the  knowledge 
of  men  when  they  are  not  enlightened  by  the  torch 
of  faith!  How  imperfect  and  defective  is  even 
their  justice  ! 

This  prince  put  to  death  several  Christians.  One 
of  the  first  who  suffered  martyrdom  was  St.  Simeon, 
a  near  relative  of  Our  Lord.  He  was  Bishop  of 
Jerusalem,  and  one  hundred  and  twenty  years  of  age 
when  he  was  denounced  as  a  Christian  and  as  being 


48  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

of  the  race  of  David.  For  this  double  crime  they 
made  him  undergo  many  torments,  which  he  endured 
with  an  admirable  constancy.  The  spectators  were 
amazed  to  see  so  much  courage  and  strength  in  a 
man  of  such  advanced  age.  At  length  he  was  con- 
demned to  be  crucified,  and  he  had  the  glory  of 
giving  his  life  for  Jesus  Christ,  and  of  dying  by  the 
same  punishment  as  his  Divine  Master. 


TRAJAN  INTERROGATES  ST.  IGNATIUS  AND  CON- 
DEMNS HIM  TO  DEATH. 

The  emperor  Trajan  not  only  instigated  the 
magistrates  against  the  Christians,  but  took  part 
himself  in  the  persecution.  In  passing  through 
Antioch  on  his  way  to  make  war  on  the  Persians, 
he  ordered  Ignatius,  surnamed  Theophorus,  Bishop 
of  Antioch,  to  be  brought  before  him. 

"Is  it  thou,"  said  Trajan,  "who  like  a  wicked 
demon  dares  to  violate  my  commands,  and  seekest  by 
thy  example  to  induce  others  to  ruin  themselves  ?" 
Ignatius  replied,  "  Prince,  none  other  than  thyself 
has  ever  called  Theophorus  a  wicked  demon  (he 
alluded  to  the  signification  of  the  Greek  word 
Theophorus,  which  means,  one  who  carries  God  in 
his  heart) ;  far  from  the  servants  of  God  being  evil 
spirits,  know  that  the  demons  tremble  before  them, 
and  take  flight  at  the  sound  of  their  voice." 

"  And  who  is  Theophorus  ?"  asked  the  emperor. 
"  It  is  I,"  replied  Ignatius,  "  and  whosoever  like  me 
carries  Jesus  Christ  in  his  heart."  "  Dost  thou  then 
believe,"  asked  Trajan,  "  that  we  also  carry  in  our 


TRAJAN"   INTERROGATES   ST.   IGNATIUS.  49 

hearts  the  gods  who  combat  for  us  ?"  "  They  are 
not  Gods,  they  are  devils,"  replied  Ignatius,  "  there 
is  but  one  God,  who  has  made  heaven  and  earth,  and 
there  is  but  one  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  son  of  God, 
in  the  kingdom  to  which  I  aspire."  "Speakest 
thou,"  asked  Trajan,  "  of  that  Jesus  whom  Pilate 
had  fastened  to  a  cross  ?"  "  Say  rather,"  answered 
the  holy  bishop,  "  that  Jesus  fastened  to  the  cross  sin 
and  its  author,  and  that  He  then  gave  to  those  who 
carry  Him  in  their  hearts  the  authority  to  confound 
hell  and  its  powers."  "  Thou  carriest  then  Christ 
within  thee  ?"  said  the  emperor.  "  Yes,  undoubted- 
ly," replied  Ignatius,  "  for  it  is  written  :  '  I  will  dwell 
within  them,  and  I  will  accompany  all  their  steps.' " 
Trajan,  annoyed  by  the  ready  and  apt  replies  of 
St.  Ignatius,  pronounced  sentence  against  him. 
"  We  command  that  Ignatius,  who  glories  in  carry- 
ing within  him  the  Crucified,  shall  be  placed  in  irons, 
and  conducted  under  a  strong  guard  to  Eome,  to  be 
there  exposed*  to  wild  beasts,  and  to  serve  as  a  spec- 
tacle to  the  people."  Upon  hearing  this  decree,  the 
Saint  cried  out  in  a  transport  of  joy  :  "I  return  thee 
thanks,  0  Lord,  for  having  given  me  a  perfect  love 
for  thee,  and  for  honoring  me  with  the  same  fetters 
with  which  thou  didst  formerly  honor  the  great 
Paul,  thy  Apostle."  While  uttering  these  words  lie 
fastened  the  chains  upon  himself,  and  with  tears 
recommended  the  Church  to  God.  He  then  placed 
himself  in  the  hands  of  a  band  of  cruel  and  inhu- 
man soldiers,  who  were  to  conduct  him  to  Rome,  to 
serve  as  food  for  the  lions,  and  amusement  for  the 
people. 

5 


60  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

In  his  impatience  to  shed  his  blood  for  Jesns 
Christ,  he  joyfully  left  Antioch  in  order  to  repair  to 
Seleucia,  where  he  was  to  embark.  After  a  long  and 
dangerous  voyage,  he  landed  at  Smyrna.  As  soon 
as  he  reached  the  shore,  he  went  to  see  St.  Polycarp, 
w^ho  was  the  bishop  of  that  city,  and  who  had  been, 
like  himself,  a  disciple  of  St.  John.  St.  Ignatius 
expressed  the  joy  he  felt  at  being  in  chains  for  Jesus 
Christ.  At  Smyrna  he  found  deputies  from  all  tlie 
neighboring  churches,  who  had  come  to  salute  him, 
and  who  were  eager  to  have  some  share  in  the 
spiritual  grace  with  which  he  was  filled.  The  holy 
bishop  entreated  them  all,  and  particularly  St. 
Polycarp,  to  unite  their  prayers  to  his,  in  order  to 
obtain  for  him  the  grace  to  die  for  Jesus  Christ. 

From  Smyrna  he  wrote  to  the  Churches  of  Asia 
letters  full  of  the  apostolic  spirit.  Then,  addressing 
himself  to  the  deputies  who  had  come  to  visit  him, 
he  implored  them  not  to  retard  him  in  his  journey, 
but  to  suffer  him  to  go  quickly  to  Jesus  Christ,  by 
means  of  the  teeth  of  the  wild  beasts  who  waited  to 
devour  him.  As  he  feared  that  the  Christians  who 
were  at  Rome  would  put  obstacles  in  the  way  of  his 
ardent  desire  to  die  for  Christ,  he  sent  them  an 
admirable  letter  by  the  Ephesians,  who  were  to  pre- 
cede him,  imploring  them  not  to  prevent  him  from 
suffering  the  torments  to  which  he  was  condemned. 


LETTER   OF  ST.  IGN^ATIUS.  51 

LETTER  OF  ST.  IGNATIUS  TO  THE  FAITHFUL  AT 
ROME. 

St.  Ignatius,  in  the  letter  he  wrote  the  faithful 
at  Rome,  commences  by  expressing  the  joy  he  ex- 
perienced in  the  hope  of  seeing  them  soon  again. 
He  entreats  them  in  the  most  ardent  and  affec- 
tionate language  not  to  deprive  him  of  the  fulfil- 
ment of  his  desires  by  preventing,  through  their 
influence,  his  being  immolated  to  Jesus  Christ  by 
martyrdom. 

He  writes,  "I  fear  your  love,  lest  it  do  me  an 
injury.  For  it  is  easy  for  you  to  do  what  you  please  ; 
but  it  will  be  hard  for  me  to  attain  unto  God,  if  you 
spare  me.  But  I  would  not  that  ye  should  please 
men,  but  Grod,  whom  also  ye  do  please.  Neither 
shall  I  ever  have  such  an  opportunity  of  going  unto 
God ;  nor  will  you,  if  ye  shall  now  be  silent,  ever  be 
entitled  to  a  better  work.  For  if  you  shall  be  silent 
in  my  behalf,  I  shall  be  made  partaker  of  God. 
But  if  you  shall  love  my  body,  I  shall  have  my 
course  again  to  run. 

"  Wherefore  ye  cannot  do  me  a  greater  kindness 
than  to  suffer  me  to  be  sacrificed  unto  God,  now  that 
the  altar  is  already  prepared.  Only  pray  for  me, 
that  God  would  give  me  both  inward  and  outward 
strength,  that  I  may  not  only  say,  but  will ;  nor  be 
only  called  a  Christian,  but  be  found  one.  For  if  I 
shall  be  found  a  Christian,  I  may  then  deservedly  be 
called  one ;  and  be  thought  faithful,  when  I  shall 
no  longer  appear  to  the  world.  Nothing  is  good 
that  is  seen. 


52  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

"  A  Christian  is  not  a  work  of  opinion ;  bnt  of 
greatness  of  mind,  especially  when  he  is  hated  by 
the  world.  I  will  write  to  the  Churches  and  signify 
to  them  all ,  that  I  am  willing  to  die  for  God,  unless 
you  hinder  me.  I  beseech  you  that  you  show  not  an 
unseasonable  good  will  towards  me.  Suffer  me  to 
be  food  for  the  wild  beasts  ;  by  which  I  shall  attain 
unto  God.  For  I  am  the  wheat  of  God ;  and  I 
shall  be  ground  by  the  teeth  of  the  wild  beasts,  that 
I  may  be  found  the  pure  bread  of  Christ.  May  I 
enjoy  the  wild  beasts  that  are  prepared  for  me; 
which  also  I  wish  may  exercise  all  their  fierceness 
upon  me.  And  for  that  end  I  will  encourage  them, 
that  they  may  be  sure  to  devour  me,  and  not  serve 
me  as  they  have  done  some,  whom  out  of  fear  they 
have  not  touched.  But,  if  they  will  not  do  it  wil- 
lingly, I  will  provoke  them  to  it.  Pardon  me  in  this 
matter ;  I  know  what  is  profitable  for  me. 

"  Now  I  begin  to  be  a  disciple ;  nor  shall  any 
thing  move  me,  whether  visible  or  invisible,  that  I 
may  attain  to  Jesus  Christ.  Let  fire,  and  the  cross ; 
let  the  companies  of  wild  beasts ;  let  breakings  of 
bone,  and  tearing  of  members ;  let  the  scattering  in 
pieces  of  the  whole  body,  and  all  the  wicked  tor- 
ments of  the  devil  come  upon  me ;  only  let  mo 
enjoy  Jesus  Christ.  All  the  ends  of  the  world,  and 
the  kingdoms  of  it,  will  profit  me  nothing.  I  would 
rather  die  for  Jesus  Christ  than  rule  to  the  utmost 
ends  of  the  earth.  Him  T  seek  who  died  for  us ; 
Him  I  desire,  that  rose  again  for  us.  This  is  the 
gain  that  is  laid  up  for  me. 


MARTYKDOM   OF  ST.   IGN^ATIUS.  53 

"Permit  me  to  imitate  the  passion  of  my  God. 
If  any  one  has  Him  within  himself  let  him  consider 
what  I  desire ;  and  let  him  have  compassion  on  me, 
knowing  how  I  am  straitened.  For  though  I  am 
alive  at  the  writing  of  this,  yet  my  desire  is  to  die. 
My  love  is  crucified ;  and  the  fire  that  is  within  me 
does  not  desire  any  water;  but  being  alive,  and 
springing  within  me,  says,  *  Come  to  the  Father.'  I 
take  no  pleasure  in  the  food  of  corruption,  nor  in 
the  pleasures  of  this  life.  I  desire  the  bread  of  God, 
which  is  the  flesh  of  Jesus  Christ,  of  the  seed  of 
David;  and  the  drink  that  I  long  for  is  his  blood, 
which  is  incorruptible  love.  I  have  no  desire  to 
live  any  longer  after  the  manner  of  men. 

"  Remember  in  your  prayers  the  Church  of  An- 
tioch,  which  now  enjoys  God  for  its  shepherd  instead 
of  me;  let  Jesus  Christ  only  oversee  it,  and  your 
charity."  It  is  unnecessary  to  remark  that  the 
spirit  of  God  speaks  in  this  letter ;  it  is  evident  it  is 
not  the  language  of  man. 

MARTYRDOM  OP  ST.  IGNATIUS. 
Year  107. 

After  remaining  for  a  while  at  Smyrna,  St. 
Ignatius  continued  his  journey;  being  eager  to 
arrive  at  Rome,  as  the  time  appointed  for  the  games 
was  near.  Anchoring  at  Troas,  they  crossed  through 
Macedonia,  and,  finding  a  ship  ready  to  sail  on  the 
coast  of  Epirus,  they  embarked  on  the  Adriatic 
Sea,  and  soon  reached  the  Bay  of  Tuscany.  The 
wind  favored  the  eagerness  of  the  holy  martyr, 
5* 


54  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

and  the  vessel  was  anchored  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Tiber. 

At  the  news  of  his  arrival,  the  faithful  of  Rome 
went  to  meet  him.  They  were  greatly  rejoiced  to 
see  and  converse  with  him;  hut  their  joy  was 
mingled  with  sadness  when  they  remembered  that 
he  was  soon  to  be  put  to  death.  As  the  people  were 
sometimes  moved  to  compassion,  several  of  the 
faithful  proposed  that  they  should  try  and  persuade 
the  emperor  to  spare  the  life  of  the  venerable  old 
man ;  but  the  holy  bishop  spoke  to  them  with  so 
much  eloquence  and  force,  imploring  so  earnestly 
not  to  be  deprived  of  the  happiness  of  going  quickly 
to  God,  that  they  yielded  to  his  prayers.  Falling 
upon  their  knees,  the  Saint  elevated  his  voice  in 
the  midst  of  them,  and  asked  of  Jesus  Christ  to 
put  an  end  to  the  persecution,  to  give  peace  to  the 
Church,  and  to  maintain  in  the  hearts  of  all  the 
faithful  a  tender  and  mutual  charity.  The  prayer 
finished,  he  was  led  by  the  soldiers  into  the  amphi- 
theatre. 

It  was  one  of  those  days  which  Pagan  superstition 
had  consecrated  to  the  worship  of  Saturn.  The 
whole  city  was  present ;  on  entering  the  arena  the 
holy  martyr  heard  the  roaring  of  the  lions,  but 
neither  his  firmness  nor  ardor  was  abated  at  the 
sight  of  his  tormentors;  his  face  and  deportment 
on  the  contrary  announced  a  great  joy  and  perfect 
peace.  He  had  not  long  to  wait  for  death  ;  in  one 
moment  two  lions  tore  him  to  pieces,  and  in  a  short 
time  nothing  remained  of  his  body  save  a  few 
bones,  which  were  collected  with  respect  by  the 


MARTYRDOM   OF   ST.    IGKATIUS.  55 

faithful,  and  conveyed  to  Antiocli  as  a  treasure  of 
inestimable  value. 

Wherever  these  holy  relics  were  carried,  they  were 
received  with  reverence  by  the  Christians,  and  were 
finally  placed  in  a  casket  and  deposited  in  a 
cemetery  near  the  gate  of  the  city. 

Those  who  have  written  the  history  of  this  mar- 
tyr terminate  it  thus :  "  We  were  eye-witnesses  to 
this  glorious  death,  which  caused  us  to  shed  a  tor- 
rent of  tears,  and  we  passed  the  night  in  vigils  and 
prayers,  supplicating  on  our  knees  Our  Lord  to 
sustain  our  weakness.  The  holy  martyr  Ignatius 
appeared  to  us  in  the  form  of  an  athlete  Avho  comes 
out  of  a  painful  and  glorious  combat;  he  was 
standing  before  the  Lord,  surrounded  by  an  ineffable 
glory.  Filled  with  joy  at  this  vision,  we  returned 
thanks  to  the  Author  of  all  good,  and  blessed  Him 
for  the  happiness  He  had  accorded  His  servant. 
We  marked  the  day  of  his  death,  that  we  may  be 
able  to  meet  together  every  year  to  honor  his  mar- 
tyrdom at  the  time  he  suffered,  in  the  hope  of 
participating  in  the  victory  of  this  generous  athlete 
of  the  Church,  who  has  despised  the  demon  through 
the  help  of  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  and 
with  whom,  glory  and  power  be  to  the  Father,  with 
the  Holy  Ghost,  in  all  ages.    Amen." 


56  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

APOLOGY  OF  ST.  JUSTIN. 
Year  150. 

While  the  holy  martyrs,  by  the  effusion  of  their 
blood,  rendered  a  bright  testimony  to  the  truth  of 
the  Christian  religion,  the  holy  Doctors  defended 
the  faith  by  learned  apologies.  The  first  of  these 
which  have  come  down  to  us  is  the  Apology  of  St. 
Justin ;  he  had  the  courage  to  commence  it  with  his 
name,  and  addressed  it  to  Antoninus,  and  his  two 
sons,  Marcus  Aurelius  and  Commodus. 

St.  Justin  was  born  in  paganism,  and  did  not 
embrace  the  Christian  religion  until  the  age  of 
thirty,  after  a  serious  examination  and  deep  reflec- 
tion, based  upon  the  most  solid  reasons.  The  con- 
stancy of  the  martyrs  filled  him  with  admiration 
and  confirmed  his  judgment.  The  study  which  he 
made  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  especially  of  the 
prophets,  convinced  him  of  the  truth  of  the 
Christian  religion. 

In  his  apology,  he  begins  by  entreating  the 
Emperor  to  judge  by  their  actions,  and  not  simply  by 
their  name,  those  who  would  be  brought  to  him  as 
Christians;  not  to  condemn  them  solely  because 
they  are  Christians.  "We  pray  you,"  said  he, 
"  listen  neither  to  passion  nor  false  reports  in  pro- 
nouncing decrees,  which  will  injure  you  alone,  for 
they  could  not  harm  us,  should  they  even  deprive 
us  of  liberty  or  of  life.  That  strict  inquiries  may 
be  made  into  the  crimes  imputed  to  us ;  if  proved, 
that  we  be  punished;  but,  if  not  found  guilty  of 
any  offense,  justice  demands  the  exoneration  of  the 


APOLOGY   OF  ST.  JUSTIiq-.  67 

innocent.  How  can  we  be  treated  as  impious  men, 
we,  who  adore  the  true  God,  the  Father  Eternal, 
Creator  of  all  things ;  His  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  who 
was  crucified  under  Pontius  Pilate,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost,  who  has  spoken  by  the  prophets  ?" 

In  order  to  show  that  this  crucified  Jesus  is  truly 
God,  he  says  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Sovereign 
Truth,  which  changes  the  heai'ts  of  those  who 
follow  his  doctrines.  "  We  were  formerly  slaves  of 
pleasure,  and  now  we  lead  a  pure  and  chaste  life ; 
we  were  fond  of  riches,  and  now  we  place  our  goods 
in  common,  so  as  to  share  with  each  other;  we 
hated  our  enemies,  and  now  we  love  them  and  pray 
for  them." 

He  then  quotes  some  of  the  precepts  of  the  law 
of  Jesus  Christ.  "  If  you  will  deign,"  adds  he,  "  to 
examine  our  principles  and  our  conduct,  you  will 
be  convinced  that  you  have  not  more  submissive 
subjects,  none  more  disposed  to  maintain  peace  and 
the  public  tranquillity.  Neither  your  laws  nor 
your  punishments  restrain  the  wicked;  they  know 
they  can  conceal  from  you  the  commission  of 
crime ;  as  for  us,  we  are  certain  that  nothing  is 
hidden  from  the  eyes  of  God ;  that  He  is  to  judge 
us  one  day,  and  punish  or  reward  us  according  to 
our  works.  We  worship  God  alone,  but  we  cheer- 
fully obey  you  in  every  thing  else,  acknowledge  you 
as  our  Emperor  and  as  master  of  the  world.  Our 
most  fervent  supplications  ascend  daily  to  the 
throne  of  God  in  your  behalf,  that  you  may  unite 
to  the  sovereign  power  an  upright  mind  and 
prudent  counsel." 


58  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

Then  the  holy  Doctor  proves  the  truth  of  the 
religion  by  the  prophecies,  which  have  been  col- 
lected and  preserved  according  to  the  order  of  time 
in  which  they  were  written.  He  dwells  upon  those 
that  relate  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  tlie 
dispersion  of  the  Jews,  and  the  calling  of  the 
Gentiles.  After  showing  how  the  then  recent 
accomplishment  of  so  remarkable  a  prophecy  is  a 
decisive  proof  of  the  truth  of  the  Christian  religion, 
he  concludes  from  thence  that  the  other  prophecies, 
and  particularly  those  which  refer  to  the  second 
coming  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  resurrection,  and  the 
last  judgment,  will  also  be  fulfilled. 

Finally,  in  order  to  reply  to  the  calumnies  con- 
cerning the  Christian  assemblages,  he  explains  in 
detail  all  their  ceremonies,  and  we  see  with  satisfac- 
tion a  perfect  conformity  between  those  spoken  of 
by  St.  Justin,  and  those  practiced  among  us  at  the 
present  day.  He  concludes  with  these  words :  "  If 
this  doctrine  appears  reasonable  to  you,  estimate  it 
as  it  deserves ;  on  the  contrary,  if  it  does  not  please 
you,  do  not  embrace  it;  you  should  not  condemn 
to  death,  however,  those  whose  only  fault  is  its  pro- 
fession." St.  Justin  had,  afterwards,  the  happiness 
to  seal  with  his  blood  this  public  defense  of  the 
Christian  religion. 


FOURTH   PERSECUTIOiq^   UKDER   AURELIUS.       59 

FOURTH  PERSECUTION  UNDER  MARCUS 
AURELIUS. 

Year  166. 

At  this  time  the  still  growing  Church  was  spread 
over  all  the  world;  it  extended  not  only  through 
the  East,  where  it  had  commenced,  that  is  to  say, 
in  Palestine,  Syria,  Egypt,  Asia  Minor  and  Greece, 
but  also  in  the  West,  through  Italy,  the  different 
nations  of  the  Gauls,  all  the  provinces  of  Spain, 
Africa,  Germany  and  Great  Britain.  It  extended 
to  places  hitherto  impenetrable  to  the  Roman  arms, 
and  beyond  the  limits  of  the  empire ;  into  Armenia, 
Persia  and  the  Indies ;  among  the  most  barbarous 
people,  such  as  the  Sarmatians,  Dacians  and  Scyth- 
ians, and  even  in  the  most  obscure  islands  Chris- 
tians were  to  be  found. 

The  blood  of  its  martyrs  rendered  the  Church 
fruitful.  The  emperor  Marcus  Aurelius,  unfortu- 
nately prejudiced  by  the  calumnies  alleged  against 
Christianity,  manifested  great  severity  towards  those 
who  professed  the  faith.  From  the  great  number  of 
those  who  then  suffered  martyrdom,  the  persecution 
appears  to  have  been  very  violent.  It  began  in 
Asia,  and  the  first  cruelties  were  practiced  at 
Smyrna.  Several  Christians  were  brought  from  the 
neighborhood  and  conducted  to  the  tribunal  of  the 
governor  of  Asia,  who  resided  in  this  city. 

After  generously  confessing  Jesus  Christ,  they 
were  made  to  endure  all  kinds  of  tortures,  the 
details  of  which  are  related  in  the  beautiful  letter 
the  faithful  of  Smyrna  wrote  to  the  other  Churches 


60  HISTOEY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

on  this  occasion.  "  These  holy  martyrs,"  says  this 
letter,  "were  so  torn  with  lashes  that  the  veins, 
arteries  and  even  their  entrails  could  be  seen.  In 
the  midst  of  this  cruel  torture,  they  remained  firm 
and  unshaken ;  and,  whilst  even  the  spectators  were 
moved  to  tears  at  the  dreadful  sight,  these  generous 
soldiers  of  Jesus  Christ  did  not  utter  the  least  cry 
nor  the  faintest  groan. 

"  They  saw,  without  flinching,  their  blood  flowing 
from  a  thousand  wounds;  beheld  with  calmness 
their  palpitating  entrails ;  they  advanced  joyously 
to  execution,  suffered  in  silence,  and  their  mouths, 
closed  to  complaint,  opened  but  to  bless  the  Lord. 
It  seemed  as  if  their  souls  had  already  left  their 
bodies  and  were  listening  to  the  voice  of  Jesus 
Christ  speaking  within  them ;  the  joy  of  His  pres- 
ence caused  them  to  despise  every  torture,  and  they 
were  happy  to  escape  eternal  punishment  by  the 
endurance  of  a  momentary  pain,  the  flames  that 
consumed  them  appearing  as  nothing  in  comparison 
to  those  everlasting  fires  which  are  never  extin- 
guished. 

"Their  thoughts  were  fixed  on  the  ineffable 
happiness  God  reserves  for  those  who  persevere  to 
the  end ;  happiness  which  the  eye  hath  not  seen, 
nor  the  ear  heard,  nor  hath  it  entered  into  the 
heart  of  man  to  conceive,  but  which  God  disclosed 
to  them,  because  they  were  no  longer  men,  but 
angels. 

"  Those  who  were  condemned  to  the  wild  beasts 
bore  the  weariness  of  a  long  imprisonment  until  the 
arrival  of  the  day  destined  for  the  attainment  of 


ST.  rOLYCARP  BEFORE  THE  PROCONSUL.    61 

their  glorious  crown.  Others  were  stretched  naked 
and  bleeding  on  beds  of  shells  and  pointed  stones ; 
a  thousand  species  of  torture  were  used  to  weaken 
their  courage  and  to  induce  them  to  renounce 
Jesus  Christ,  for  there  is  no  invention  hell  has  not 
employed  against  them,  but  through  the  grace  of 
God  they  were  not  overcome  by  the  most  dreadful 
sufferings. 

A  young  man,  named  Gernianicus,  strengthened 
the  others  by  his  example.  Before  he  was  exposed 
to  the  wild  beasts,  the  proconsul,  through  a  feeling 
of  humanity,  exhorted  him  to  save  his  life  by 
denying  his  faith ;  but  the  holy  martyr  boldly 
replied,  "  that  he  preferred  losing  his  life  a  thousand 
times,  rather  than  preserve  it  at  the  price  of  his 
innocence."  Then,  fearlessly  advancing  towards  a 
lion  that  approached  him,  he  was  immediately 
devoured  by  the  infuriated  animal ;  thus  hastening 
to  quit  the  bloody  tabernacle  of  his  body  and  a 
world  full  of  impiety  and  crime.  This  heroic 
action  so  exasperated  the  people,  that  a  thousand 
enraged  voices  made  the  amphitheatre  resound 
with  these  cries:  "May  the  impious  be  punished, 
let  the  bishop  Polycarp  be  brought  forth  !" 


ST.  POLYCARP,   BISHOP  OF  SMYRNA,  IS  SEIZED 

AND  BROUGHT  BEFORE  THE 

PROCONSUL. 

Search  was  everywhere  made  for  St.  Polycarp  in 
order  to  put  him  to  death,  as  the  people,  irritated 
by  the  admirable  constancy  of  the  martyrs,  loudly 
6 


62  HISTOKY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

demanded  that  he  should  be  given  np  to  their  rage. 
The  holy  bishop  experienced  no  fear,  and  wished  to 
remain  in  the  city,  but  he  yielded  to  the  entreaties 
of  the  faithful  and  retired  to  a  house  not  far 
distant. 

Some  days  after,  the  search  being  still  continued, 
he  sought  refuge  in  a  house  in  the  country ;  when 
leaving  this  last  asylum,  his  pursuers  entered  it. 
Not  finding  him  they  seized  two  young  men,  one  of 
whom,  overcome  by  the  torture,  revealed  the  new 
retreat  of  the  holy  bishop.  The  archers  arrived 
there  one  night  armed  as  if  to  apprehend  a  robber. 
St.  Polycarp  was  asleep  in  an  upper  chamber,  and 
had  he  wished,  could  easily  have  escaped,  but  he 
said:  "The  will  of  God  be  done."  He  therefore 
descended  and  spoke  to  the  archers,  who,  seeing  his 
great  age  and  wonderful  courage,  could  not  refrain 
from  saying :  "  Was  it  necessary  to  hasten  so  much 
in  order  to  seize  this  good  old  man  ?"  They  were 
angry  at  having  been  sent  on  so  odious  an  errand, 
but  would  have  been  still  more  enraged  had  they 
lost  the  reward  these  arrests  insured. 

St.  Polycarp  had  a  supper  prepared  for  them,  and 
being  permitted  a  short  time  for  his  devotions, 
prayed  for  the  whole  Church  with  so  mucli  fervor 
that  those  present,  even  his  enemies,  were  filled  with 
admiration. 

On  their  journey  homeward,  the  holy  bishop  was 
mounted  on  an  ass,  and  upon  arriving  in  tlie  city 
was  immediately  conducted  to  the  amphitheatre, 
where  the  people  were  assembled.  He  was  taken 
before  the  proconsul,  who  exhorted  him  to  obey  the 


ST.  POLYCARP  BEFORE  THE  PROCONSUL.    63 

commands  of  the  emperor  in  order  to  preserve  his 
life.  "Have  pity  on  thy  gray  hairs,"  said  the 
magistrate;  "dost  thou  believe  thyself  able  to 
endure  tortures,  the  sight  alone  of  which  causes 
the  bravest  youth  to  tremble?"  But  the  holy 
bishop  was  as  little  moved  by  the  false  compassion 
exhibited  for  him,  as  by  their  threats  and  menaces. 

The  proconsul  urged  him,  saying :  "  Blaspheme 
Christ,  and  I  will  let  thee  go !"  Polycarp  replied, 
"  For  eighty-six  years  have  I  served  Him,  and  He 
has  never  injured  me,  how  then  can  I  blaspheme 
my  King  who  is  my  salvation  ?"  The  proconsul 
continued :  "  Swear  by  the  wealth  of  the  Ceasars." 
"  Thou  givest  thyself  useless  trouble,"  answered  the 
Saint,  "  as  thou  art  not  perhaps  aware  what  faith  I 
profess.  I  declare  it  boldly ;  I  am  a  Christian.  If 
thou  dost  wish  to  hear  what  is  the  doctrine  of  the 
Christians,  I  will  make  it  known  to  thee." 

Then  the  proconsul  threatened  to  expose  him  to 
the  wild  beasts.  "  It  is  profitable  for  me,"  said  the 
holy  bishop,  "to  attain  by  sufferings  to  perfect 
justice!"  "Since  thou  dost  not  fear  the  wild 
beasts,"  added  the  proconsul,  "I  will  have  thee 
burned  alive!"  Polycarp  replied:  "Thou  dost 
threaten  me  with  a  fire  which  is  extinguislied  in  a 
moment,  because  thou  dost  not  know  of  the  eternal 
fire  reserved  for  the  impious.  What  delays  thee? 
Do  with  me  as  thou  pleasest !" 

While  thus  speaking,  he  appeared  full  of  confi- 
dence and  joy,  and  his  sublime  faith  made  his 
countenance  so  radiant  that  the  proconsul  gazed  at 
him  with  astonishment.     Then  the  enraged  people 


64  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

cried  out :  "  Deliver  him  up  to  the  wild  beasts ;  he 
is  the  father  of  the  Christians,  the  enemy  of  our 
gods !"  But  as  the  time  for  the  games  was  ended, 
the  proconsul  condemned  the  holy  bishop  to  be 
burned  aliye. 

MARTYRDOM  OF  ST.  POLYCARP. 
Year  166. 

As  soon  as  the  sentence  was  pronounced,  the 
people  ran  in  crowds  to  look  for  wood  in  order  to 
construct  the  pyre.  The  holy  martyr  then  took  off 
his  girdle,  divested  himself  of  his  garments,  and, 
like  a  victim  chosen,  from  the  flock,  ascended  the 
pyre  as  if  it  were  an  altar,  to  be  there  sacrificed  for 
his  Lord. 

They  prepared  to  fasten  him,  according  to  the 
custom,  with  iron  chains ;  but  he  said  to  his  execu- 
tioners: "Leave  me  thus.  He  who  will  give  me 
strength  to  endure  the  flames  wull  cause  me  to 
remain  firm  on  the  pile  without  being  bound  by  your 
chains."  His  hands  were  therefore  only  tied  behind 
him,  and  they  laid  him  down.  Then  raising  his 
venerable  eyes  to  Heaven,  the  holy  martyr  said  the 
following  prayer : 

"Almighty  God,  Father  of  Jesus  Christ,  thy 
Only  Son,  through  whom  Ave  have  received  the 
grace  to  know  thee,  I  thank  thee,  for  what  it  hath 
pleased  thee  to  grant  me  this  happy  day,  when 
I  shall  enter  into  the  company  of  thy  martyrs,  and 
participate  in  the  chalice  of  thy  Son,  that  I  may 
attain  unto  eternal  life,  and  be  soon  admitted  into 


MARTYRDOM  OF  ST.  POLYCARP.        65 

thy  presence  as  an  acceptable  sacrifice.  I  praise 
thee,  I  glorify  thee,  I  bless  thee,  with  the  eternal 
Pontiff  Jesus  Christ,  thy  Son,  through  whom, 
glory  be  given  to  thee  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  now 
and  forever.     Amen." 

When  his  prayer  was  concluded,  the  wood  was 
kindled,  and  a  great  flame  immediately  arose  from 
it,  which,  by  a  wonderful  miracle,  did  not  touch  the 
body  of  the  Saint,  but  surrounded  him  in  the  form 
of  an  arch.  He  lay  in  the  midst  of  the  fire,  like 
gold  in  the  crucible ;  and  he  emitted  an  odor  as 
agreeable  as  that  of  the  most  delightful  perfumes. 

The  Pagans,  seeing  that  his  body  was  not  con- 
sumed, caused  him  to  be  pierced  with  the  point  of 
a  sword,  and  the  blood  gushed  forth  so  profusely 
as  to  entirelv  extinjGfuish  the  fire.  This  touching: 
history  of  the  martyrdom  of  St.  Polycarp  was 
written  by  those  who  witnessed  it.  They  add  that 
the  Pagans  did  not  allow  them  to  remove  the  body, 
but  had  it  burned,  fearing  lest  the  Christians  should 
forsake  the  Crucified  and  adore  this  man.  To 
which  groundless  apprehension  the  writers  of  this 
history  reply:  "Do  they  not  know  that  we  can 
never  forsake  Jesus  Christ,  who  has  suffered  for  the 
salvation  of  us  all,  nor  honor  in  the  same  manner 
any  other?  For  we  adore  Him,  because  He  is  the 
Son  of  God ;  we  only  consider  the  martyrs  as  His 
disciples,  and  His  imitators,  and  we  justly  revere 
them  on  account  of  their  fidelity  to  their  King  and 
Master." 

The  narrative  concludes  thus :  "  We  gathered  his 
bones,  more  precious  than  jewels,  from  the  smoul- 
6* 


66  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

dering  ashes,  and  placed  them  in  a  secure  spot, 
where  we  hope  to  meet  together  every  year  to  joy- 
fully celebrate  the  feast  of  the  holy  martyr,  to  the 
end  that  the  faithful  hereafter  may  he  inspired  by 
his  glorious  example  to  prepare  for  the  combat." 

We  see  by  these  words  that  the  Catholic  Church 
honored  the  Saints  from  the  earliest  ages,  as  being 
the  servants  and  friends  of  God ;  and  that  she  has 
at  all  times  regarded  with  religious  veneration  their 
relics  or  their  remains,  as  having  been  sacrifices  to 
God,  by  martyrdom  or  by  penance,  and  the  living 
members  of  Jesus  Christ  and  temples  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  This  holy  pmctice  is  therefore  authorized 
by  the  traditions  of  all  ages,  and  consequently  rests 
on  the  same  foundation  as  religion  itself. 

THE  THUNDERING  LEGION. 
Year  174. 

The  emperor  Marcus  Aurelius  put  an  end  to  this 
persecution  on  occasion  of  a  signal  favor  received 
from  Heaven  through  the  mediation  of  the  Chris- 
tian soldiers  serving  in  his  army ;  for  the  camps,  as 
well  as  the  cities  and  country  places,  were  filled  with 
the  followers  of  Christ.  God  made  use  of  the  Roman 
soldiers  as  missionaries,  to  carry  the  faith  into  the 
most  distant  countries,  whither  they  were  ordered  in 
the  service  of  the  state,  and  He  wrought  miracles 
from  time  to  time  in  their  behalf.  The  miracle 
granted  to  the  prayers  of  the  Thundering  Legion 
was  very  extraordinary. 

The  emperor  was  at  war  with  the  Sarmatians  and 


THE  THUI^DERIN^G   LEGIOI^.  6t 

other  German  tribes ;  at  a  certain  time  the  Roman 
army  found  itself  in  the  arid  mountains  of  Bohemia, 
surrounded  by  these  barbarians,  who  were  their  su- 
periors in  regard  to  numbers.  It  was  in  the  middle 
of  summer,  during  an  excessive  heat,  and  there  was 
no  Avater  to  be  had  in  the  place.  The  Eomans  were 
in  danger  of  perishing  from  thirst.  In  this  extrem- 
ity, the  Christian  soldiers  fell  on  their  knees  and 
addressed  fervent  prayers  to  God,  that  He  would 
grant  them  relief. 

Their  enemies,  beholding  this,  scoffed  at  and 
ridiculed  them.  Suddenly  the  heavens  were  covered 
with  clouds,  and  an  abundant  rain  fell  on  the  side 
of  the  Romans,  who  raised  their  drooping  heads  to 
receive  the  water  in  their  mouths,  so  excessive  was 
their  thirst.  They  then  filled  their  helmets,  drink- 
ing plentifully  themselves,  offering  it  also  to  their 
suffering  horses.  The  barbarians,  conceiving  this  a 
favorable  moment  for  an  attack,  whilst  they  were 
engaged  in  allaying  their  burning  thirst,  prepared 
to  fall  upon  them.  But  the  elements,  at  the  com- 
mand of  God,  warred  against  the  scoffers,  and  a 
frightful  hail  storm,  accompanied  by  thunder- 
bolts, crushed  their  battalions,  whilst  the  troops 
of  Marcus  Aurelius  were  refreshed  by  a  soft  and 
abundant  rain. 

This  astonishing  miracle  insured  the  victory  to 
the  Romans,  for  the  barbarians,  throwing  down 
their  arms,  sought  refuge  among  their  enemies 
from  the  thunderbolts  which  carried  destruction 
into  their  camp.  This  event  was  universally  con- 
sidered as  miraculous ;   and  the  Christian  troops. 


68  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

who  had  obtained  this  favor  from  Heaven  by  their 
prayers,  were  called  the  "  Thundering  Legion." 

The  emperor  himself  wrote  to  the  Senate  on  the 
subject.  The  historian  Eusebius  relates,  that  Mar- 
cus Aurelius  asserts  in  that  letter  that  the  army, 
nearly  lost,  had  been  saved  by  the  prayers  of  the 
Christians.  This  victory  of  the  Roman  arms 
disposed  the  emperor  more  favorably  towards  the 
Christians ;  he  ordered  that  their  treatment  should 
be  less  severe,  and  prohibited  their  being  persecuted 
on  account  of  their  religion. 

In  order  to  perpetuate  the  remembrance  of  this 
miracle,  a  monument  was  erected  in  Rome,  and 
there  can  be  seen  in  that  city  at  the  present  day, 
as  a  representation  of  this  event,  a  bas-relief  on  the 
Column  of  Antoninus,  raised  at  that  time.  The 
Romans  appear  armed  against  the  barbarians,  who 
lie  stretched  on  the  earth  beside  their  horses,  whilst 
a  rain,  accompanied  by  lightning  and  thunderbolts, 
descends  upon  them. 

It  was  on  this  occasion  that  the  army  gave  the 
title  of  Imperator  to  Marcus  Aurelius  for  the 
seventh  time,  although  the  right  of  bestowing  it 
belonged  exclusively  to  the  Senate.  The  emperor 
accepted  this  title  of  dignity  as  being  decreed  by 
Heaven. 


PERSECUTIOiq^  IIT  GAUL.  69 


PERSECUTION  IN  GAUL. 
Year  177. 

Three  years  after  the  miracle  of  the  Thundering 
Legion  the  persecution  again  broke  out  under  the 
name  and  authority  of  Marcus  Aurelius.  Whether 
he  had  been  afterwards  persuaded  that  he  was 
indebted  to  his  gods  for  tliis  prodigy,  or  whether  it 
was  through  the  blind  fury  of  the  people,  and  the 
hatred  of  the  Roman  officers,  who  caused  the  old 
edicts  to  be  revived  whenever  they  pleased,  is  not 
known. 

This  new  storm  raged  especially  in  Lyons.  It  is 
believed  that  the  faith  had  been  carried  there  by  the 
disciples  of  the  Apostles,  and  that  St.  Trophimus, 
first  bishop  of  Aries,  was  sent  to  this  city  by  St. 
Peter.  From  thence  the  gift  of  faith  was  commu- 
nicated to  the  neighboring  provinces. 

The  rapid  progress  of  the  gospel  in  this  country 
excited  the  rage  of  the  idolaters,  who  commenced 
the  persecution  by  rendering  the  Christian  name 
odious,  and  by  imputing  to  them  the  most  enor- 
mous crimes ;  refusing  them  at  the  same  time 
admission  to  the  markets  and  public  places.  These 
oppressions  were  accompanied  by  all  kinds  of  out- 
rages ;  the  Christians  were  insulted  wherever  they 
appeared,  beaten,  stoned,  and  finally  taken  before 
the  magistrates. 

An  account  of  this  persecution  is  found  in  an 
interesting  letter,  written  by  the  faithful  of  Lyons 
to  their  brethren  of  Asia :  "  Those  among  us,"  they 


70  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHUECH. 

write,  "who  were  questioned  as  to  their  faith, 
confessed  it  with  courage,  and  were  immediately 
placed  in  bonds,  until  the  arrival  of  the  president." 
Some  days  after  this  official  had  returned,  they  were 
ordered  before  his  tribunal,  and  treated  with  so 
much  harshness  that  a  young  man  named  Epaga- 
thus,  who  was  present,  could  not  refrain  from 
testifying  his  indignation.  He  was  a  Christian, 
inflamed  with  an  ardent  love  for  God,  and  perfect 
charity  for  his  fellow-men.  His  morals  were  pure, 
his  life  austere,  although  still  at  an  age  when  the 
passions  are  strong ;  but  he  walked  in  the  way  of 
the  Lord  and  fulfilled  His  precepts,  always  ready  to 
serve  God  and  assist  his  neighbor,  ever  animated 
with  zeal  for  the  glory  of  his  Master,  and  filled 
with  fervor  for  the  salvation  of  his  brethren.  He 
therefore  asked  permission  to  say  a  word  in  defense 
of  the  Christians,  showing  that  the  accusation  of 
impiety  and  irreligion  was  a  mere  calumny ;  but  a 
thousand  voices  instantly  arose  againt  him. 

The  judge,  irritated  at  his  request  to  speak  in 
favor  of  the  accused,  asked  him  if  he  was  a  Chris- 
tian. Epagathus  boldly  confessed  himself  a  fol- 
lower of  the  Crucified,  and  was  immediately  placed 
in  the  ranks  of  the  martyrs.  Out  of  derision  the 
angry  judge  bestowed  on  him  the  glorious  title  of 
"  Defender  of  the  Christians,"  thus  unwittingly 
prononncing  his  eulogy  by  a  single  word.  This 
heroic  example  encouraged  the  other  Christians, 
who,  with  glowing  countenances  and  joyful  voices, 
declared  their  eternal  allegiance  to  Jesus  Christ. 

In  the  mean  time  orders  had  been  given  to  seize 


TORMENTS   OF  THE   HOLY   MARTYRS.  71 

the  blessed  Pothinus,  bishop  of  Lyons,  who  to  a 
weak  body  united  the  qualities  of  a  young  and 
vigorous  soul ;  his  great  infirmities  rendered  assist- 
ance necessary,  and  he  was  borne  in  the  arms  of 
soldiers,  who  placed  him  at  the  foot  of  the  tribunal ; 
the  people,  following  in  crowds,  loaded  him  with 
opprobrious  epithets.  The  holy  patriarch  then 
rendered  a  glorious  testimony  to  the  divinity  of  his 
King  and  Master,  for,  the  president  having  asked 
him  who  was  the  God  of  the  Christians,  the  bishop 
replied :  "  Thou  shalt  know  Him,  if  thou  art 
worthy." 

He  was  instantly  seized,  dragged  Avith  violence, 
and  overwhelmed  with  blows ;  those  who  were  near 
the  Saint  struck  him  with  their  feet  and  hands; 
others  more  distant  threw  at  his  defenseless  form 
whatever  missile  they  could  find,  Avithout  the  least 
regard  for  his  advanced  age.  All  the  rabble  would 
have  believed  that  they  had  committed  a  great  act 
of  impiety,  had  they  failed  to  insult  the  enemy  of 
their  gods.  He  was  taken  half  dead  from  the  hands 
of  the  infuriated  populace,  and  cast  into  a  prison, 
where  he  expired  a  few  days  afterwards. 

TORMENTS  OF  THE  HOLY  MARTYRS. 

The  rage  of  the  magistrates  and  the  people  then 
pursued  Sanctus,  deacon  of  the  Church  of  Lyons ; 
Maturus,  who  was  still  a  neophyte;  Attalus  and 
a  young  girl  named  Blandina,  who  was  a  slave. 
The  extreme  delicacy  of  Blandina  caused  her  com- 
panions to  fear  that  she  had  not  the  courage  to 


72  HISTORY    OF   THE   CHURCH. 

confess  the  faith ;  but  this  generous  maiden  aston- 
ished them  all  by  her  heroic  answers,  and  tired  out 
the  executioners  who  successively  tortured  her  from 
morning  until  night.  After  exhausting  on  her 
tender  frame  all  the  torments  cruelty  could  suggest, 
they  were  compelled  to  desist,  and  acknowledge 
themselves  conquered  by  a  young  girl.  That  she 
still  breathed  was  a  miracle,  as  a  single  one  of  the 
tortures  she  had  endured  was  more  than  sufficient 
to  cause  her  death;  but  this  youthful  martyr 
gained  new  strength  with  every  additional  suffer- 
ing. The  testimony  she  so  generously  rendered 
Jesus  Christ  seemed  to  infuse  new  life  into  her, 
and  her  only  solace  consisted  in  uttering  these 
words :  "  I  am  a  Christian ;  no  crime  is  committed 
among  us." 

The  deacon  Sanctus  also  endured  incredible 
torments.  The  Pagans  hoped  to  make  him  use 
some  expression  unworthy  of  the  faith  he  professed, 
but  he  had  sufficient  firmness  neither  to  reveal  his 
name,  country  nor  condition.  His  only  reply  to  all 
the  questions  addressed  to  him  was:  "I  am  a 
Christian."  This  resolution  irritated  the  president 
and  the  executioners ;  after  the  customary  tortures, 
they  heated  plates  of  copper  and  applied  them  to 
the  most  tender  parts  of  his  body.  The  holy 
martyr  felt  his  flesh  burning  without  evincing  the 
least  emotion  or  allowing  the  slightest  sign  of  pain 
to  escape  him.  The  executioners  only  desisted 
when  his  body  was  one  great  wound,  scarcely  a 
vestige  of  the  human  form  remaining;  his  con- 
tracted and  mutilated  limbs  were  no  longer  in  their 


TORMENTS   OF  THE   HOLY   MARTYRS.  73 

natural  position ;    and  his  quivering,  bleeding  jBlesh 
was  a  dreadful  sight  to  behold. 

All  disfigured  as  he  was,  he  now  became  an  object 
of  admiration,  as  he  was  animated  by  Jesus  Christ, 
who  wrought  in  his  poor,  mortal  frame,  wonders 
worthy  of  Omnipotence;  causing  these  shapeless 
remains  to  confound  the  tyrant,  vanquish  the 
demon  and  destroy  the  power  of  hell.  Thus  it  is 
evident  that  the  perfect  and  ardent  love  of  God 
dispels  fear  and  deadens  all  sensation  of  pain.  The 
blood-thirsty  Pagans  again  seized  the  holy  martyr 
in  order  to  torture  him  anew,  and  flattered  them- 
selves that  they  could  weaken  his  constancy  by 
re-opening  his  still  inflamed  wounds,  and  applying 
once  more  the  red-hot  irons,  while  he  was  in  such 
a  state  as  scarcely  to  bear  the  slightest  touch  ;  but 
these  impious  men  were  frustrated  in  their  dia- 
bolical attempt  by  an  evident  proof  of  the  Divine 
power.  The  new  torture  served  as  a  remedy  to  the 
wounds  made  by  the  first,  and  after  this  second 
application  the  body  of  the  martyr  was  found 
entirely  healed. 

All  these  different  torments  proving  useless,  the 
holy  martyrs  were  cast  into  a  frightful  dungeon,  and 
their  feet  placed  in  the  stocks,  a  wooden  machine 
which  held  the  limbs  of  the  victims  firmly  com- 
pressed. In  this  condition,  the  most  horrible  that 
can  be  imagined,  the  executioners,  enraged  at  being 
foiled  so  often  by  these  intrepid  saints,  practiced 
npon  them  all  the  cruelties  their  wicked  hearts 
could  devise.  These  last  torments  were  so  terrible 
that  several  died  under  them ;  God  thus  permitting 
7 


74  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

some  to  perish  for  His  greater  honor  and  glorj; 
others,  hoAvever,  He  preserved  tlirongh  all  this  snf- 
fering,  restoring  health  to  their  bodies  and  strength- 
ening their  souls  for  new  combats.  Although 
deprived  of  all  human  aid,  they  were  so  supemat- 
urally  fortified  that  they  consoled  and  encouraged 
the  faithful  who  were  among  the  spectators. 

HUMILITY  OF  THE  HOLY  MARTYRS. 

The  profound  humility  of  the  holy  martyrs 
strengthened  their  other  virtues,  and  rendered 
them  still  greater  objects  of  admiration.  Although 
they  had  repeatedly  confessed  Jesus  Christ,  and 
endured  the  most  horrible  torments  with  wonderful 
constancy,  bearing  on  their  bodies  the  glorious 
marks  of  their  victories  over  the  demon,  they  did 
not  consider  themselves,  even  then,  worthy  of  the 
name  of  martyr,  and  would  not  permit  the  title  to 
be  given  to  them.  "  Whenever,"  say  the  writers  of 
this  affecting  account,  "  we  called  them  thus,  in  our 
conversations,  or  when  they  received  letters  bearing 
this  inscription,  they  were  much  grieved,  and  could 
not  refrain  from  giving  us  mild  but  earnest 
reproofs  for  thus  designating  them.  *This  great 
name,'  they  would  say,  *  belongs  only  to  those  who 
have  run  their  race,  and  to  whom  Jesus  Christ 
opened  the  gates  of  Heaven  at  the  moment  of  their 
confession,  and  not  to  vile  creatures  like  ourselves.' 
Then,  clasping  our  hands  and  bathing  them  with 
tears,  they  implored  us  to  obtain  through  our 
prayers  a  happy  termination  to  their  labors. 


HUMILITY  OF  THE   HOLY   MAETYES.  75 

"They  possessed  all  the  virtues  of  martyrs,  their 
mildness,  patience  and  glorious  courage  raised  them 
above  all  fear,  and  made  them  worthy  of  the  heroic 
title  their  meekness  and  humility  refused  to 
accept.  Divine  charity  reigned  in  their  hearts  and 
souls,  and  their  greatest  desire  was  to  endeavor  to 
imitate  the  example  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  so  loved 
ungrateful  man  as  to  suffer  the  ignominious  death 
of  the  cross  for  his  salvation.  Like  this  merciful 
Saviour  they  forgave  their  enemies,  and  addressed 
fervent  prayers  to  the  throne  of  God  in  behalf  of 
their  persecutors. 

"  They  censured  no  one,  were  forbearing  to  all, 
and  especially  to  repentant  sinners.  Some,  through 
dread  of  the  torture,  succumbed  at  the  first  ques- 
tion, but  were,  nevertheless,  placed  in  the  same 
prison  with  the  holy  martyrs,  who  did  not,  how- 
ever, treat  them  with  severity,  but  like  a  tender  and 
compassionate  mother,  led  them  gently  back  to  the 
feet  of  the  loving  Jesus,  whom  they  had  denied 
through  human  weakness,  and,  by  the  torrent  of  tears 
they  shed  in  the  presence  of  the  Lord,  obtained  from 
His  infinite  goodness  the  reconciliation  of  their 
irring  brethren. 

"In  fine,  those  who  had  fallen,  acknowledged 
their  fault,  and  afterwards  repaired  it  by  a  generous 
confession  of  the  faith.  Their  return  was  not  less 
glorious  to  Jesus  Christ  than  amazing  to  the 
Pagans ;  for  in  the  second  examination  they  under- 
wont  separately,  and  only  for  sake  of  form,  as  they 
were  to  be  immediately  sent  back  to  prison,  the 
judge  was  astonished  to  hear  them   recant  their 


70  HISTOBY  OP  THE  CHURCH. 

former  errors  and  proclaim  themselves  followers  of 
the  Crucified.  They  were  greatly  encouraged  by  a 
zealous  Christian,  named  Alexander,  a  physician  by 
profession,  who  approached  the  tribunal,  and  by 
animated  signs  exhorted  them  to  remain  firm  in 
the  faith.  The  people  observed  him,  and,  furious 
at  seeing  those  who  had  renounced  Christianity 
return  to  their  allegiance,  and  boldly  confess  their 
Lord,  directed  their  rage  against  Alexander,  and 
denounced  him  to  the  president.  The  magistrate 
asked  him  who  he  was.  Alexander  replied :  "  I  am 
a  Christian."  At  this  answer  he  was  placed  in  the 
ranks  of  the  martyrs,  and,  having  been  condemned 
to  the  wild  beasts,  received  the  bright  crown  prom- 
ised to  those  who  persevere  to  the  end." 


LAST  COMBAT  OF  THE  MARTYRS. 

After  the  holy  martyrs  had  been  in  prison  some 
days  they  were  led  out,  once  more,  in  order  to  have 
the  sentence  executed  which  condemned  them  to 
different  kinds  of  death.  Maturus,  Sanctus,  Blan- 
dina  and  Attains  were  destined  for  the  amphi- 
theatre, and  a  day  was  appointed  when  they  were  to 
afford  a  spectacle  to  the  people.  After  again 
enduring  the  torture,  which  served  as  a  prelude  to 
the  execution,  they  were  exposed  to  the  wild  beasts, 
who,  not  being  as  ravenous  as  usual,  did  them  no 
harm. 

The  people  then  demanded  that  Maturus  and 
Sanctus  should  be  seated  in  iron  chairs  heated  rod 
hot,  but  as,  notwithstanding  their  dreadful  suffer- 


LAST  COMBAT  OF  THE   MARTYRS.  7? 

ings,  they  still  breathed,  the  executioners  were 
obliged  to  end  their  torments  by  the  stroke  of  a 
sword.  Blandina  had  been  fastened  to  a  stake  with 
her  arms  extended,  and  the  sight  of  this  youthful 
Saint,  thus  representing  our  Saviour  on  the  cross, 
sustained  the  courage  of  her  companions. 

As  the  wild  beasts  had  not  approached  her,  she 
was  reserved  for  another  day,  but  the  enraged  popu- 
lace demanded  Attains,  who  was  well  known  to 
them.  He  was  made  to  walk  round  the  amphi- 
theatre bearing  on  his  breast  a  placard  inscribed 
with  these  words:  "Attalus  the  Christian."  The 
people  uttered  the  most  abusive  cries  against  him, 
clamoring  loudly  for  his  death ;  but  the  president, 
learning  that  he  was  a  Eoman  citizen,  remanded 
him  to  prison  with  the  other  martyrs,  there  to  await 
the  reply  of  the  Emperor,  to  whom  he  wrote  on  the 
subject.  This  prince  announced  that  it  was  neces- 
sary for  the  safety  of  the  empire  to  put  to  death  all 
those  who  persisted  in  confessing  Jesus  Christ,  but 
to  release  those  who  would  renounce  Him.  The 
president  being  seated  in  his  tribunal,  the  prisoners 
were  again  summoned  to  his  presence  and  ques- 
tioned as  before,  but  as  they  all  reiterated  their 
tirst  confession,  sentence  was  immediately  pro- 
nounced against  them. 

The  next  day  the  physician  Alexander  was  con- 
ducted into  the  amphitheatre  accompanied  by 
Attains,  whom  the  judge,  in  order  to  please  the 
people,  had  condemned  to  the  same  punishment, 
notwithstanding  his  having  the  rank  of  a  Roman 
citizen.  After  enduring  all  the  customary  tortures, 
7* 


78  HISTOKY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

these  generous  martyrs  perished  by  the  sword. 
Pinally,  on  the  last  day  of  the  public  games,  Blan- 
dina  and  a  Christian  youth  named  Ponticus,  fifteen 
years  of  age,  were  brought  forth  and  subjected  to 
all  kinds  of  tortures  without  consideration  either 
for  the  age  of  the  one,  or  for  the  sex  of  the  other. 
They  remained  steadfast  in  their  faith,  and  joyfully 
met  their  death. 

Ponticus  was  the  first  to  consummate  his  sacri- 
fice, and  Blandina  remained  alone  in  the  arena. 
She  was  confined  in  a  net,  and  exposed  to  a  furious 
bull,  which  tossed  her  and  trampled  on  her  for  a  long 
while,  but  the  blessed  hope  of  eternal  bliss  and  her 
ardent  love  for  God  rendered  her  insensible  to  its 
rage.  At  length,  like  a  pure  and  obedient  lamb,  she 
presented  her  delicate  throat  to  the  knife  which 
immolated  this  acceptable  yictim  to  the  God  of 
Virgins. 

On  the  admission  of  the  Pagans  themselves,  a 
woman  had  never  before  sufiered  such  cruel  and 
multiplied  torments.  Their  hatred  was  not  yet 
satiated,  but  vented  itself  on  the  mangled  remains 
of  the  victims,  and,  losing  all  sense  of  humanity, 
they  cast  the  bodies  of  the  holy  martyrs  to  the 
dogs.  Then,  collecting  all  the  scattered  bones,  they 
burned  them,  and  threw  the  ashes  into  the  Rhone. 
All  these  human  precautions  availed  nothing 
against  the  power  of  the  Lord,  as  the  place  where 
their  ashes  reposed  was  afterward  revealed,  and 
they  were  ultimately  secured  and  placed  under  the 
altar  of  the  Church  erected  in  honor  of  these  holy 
martyrs,    and    which    is    now    called    St    Nizier. 


MART1:RD0M  of  STS.  EPIPODIUS  and  ALEXANDER.   79 

These  holy  martyrs  were  forty-eight  in  number,  and 
their  names  have  been  preserved. 


MARTYRDOM  OF  ST.  EPIPODIUS  AND  OF  ST. 
ALEXANDER. 

The  blood  of  so  many  martyrs  had  not  extin- 
guished the  fire  of  persecution.  A  great  number  of 
others  suffered  at  that  time  in  Gaul,  and  the  city 
of  Lyons  had  again  the  glory  of  giving  to  the  Church 
two  of  her  sons,  called  Epipodius  and  Alexander. 
These  young  men  were  of  distinguished  birth,  and 
united  by  a  tender  friendship,  sanctified  by  their 
pious  lives.  Having  been  denounced  by  the  presi- 
dent, they  left  the  city  and  took  refuge  in  the  hut  of 
a  poor  widow,  remaining  there  for  some  time  in 
safety.  But  as  a  strict  search  was  instituted,  they 
were  soon  discovered  and  cast  into  prison  ;  in  a  few 
days  they  were  brought  before  the  tribunal. 

The  judge  asked  their  names  and  the  religion 
they  professed,  to  which  questions  they  replied, 
boldly  declaring  themselves  to  be  Christians.  The 
clamorous  voices  of  the  people  instantly  arose 
against  them,  and  the  judge,  in  a  passion,  cried  out, 
"  What,  dare  they  again  violate  the  edicts  of  the 
emperor?  What  have  availed  the  torments  we  have 
caused  the  martyrs  to  endure  ?"  To  prevent  their 
encouraging  one  another,  they  were  immediately 
separated.  Alexander,  the  eldest,  was  sent  back  to 
prison,  and  the  torture  applied  to  Epipodius^  who 
appeared  to  be  the  weaker  of  the  two. 

Before  applying  the  torture,  the  judge,  hoping  to 


80  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHUBCH. 

win  him  by  flattering  speeches,  thus  addressed  him ; 
"Thou  must  not  perish  through  obstinacy;  we 
adore  the  immortal  gods,  whom  the  emperor  and 
the  whole  world  worship,  and  we  honor  them  by 
joyful  festivals  and  public  games.  Thou  adorcst  a 
crucified  man  whom  thou  canst  not  please  without 
renouncing  all  pleasures.  Deny  Christ,  and  enjoy 
the  good  things  of  this  life  which  especially  belong 
to  thy  age !"  Epipodius  replied,  "  Thy  false  compas- 
sion does  not  affect  me.  Thou  knowest  not  that 
Jesus  Christ,  after  being  crucified,  arose,  and,  being, 
at  the  same  time,  by  a  wonderful  mystery,  God  and 
man,  he  opened  to  his  faithful  servants  the  portals  of 
the  heavenly  Jerusalem.  But,  to  speak  of  things 
more  comprehensible  to  thee,  art  thou  ignorant  of 
the  fact  that  man  is  composed  of  two  parts,  the  soul 
and  the  body?  The  pleasures  to  which  thou 
yieldest  flatter  indeed  the  senses,  but  kill  the  soul. 
We  make  war  against  the  body  in  order  to  enfran- 
chise the  soul,  and  to  preserve  the  sway  of  the 
spiritual  over  the  material.  After  yielding  like  the 
beasts  of  the  field  to  the  gratification  of  your 
appetites,  a  sad  and  hopeless  death  awaits  thee; 
whereas,  when  we  die,  we  enter  into  eternal  life." 

The  judge,  provoked  at  this  bold  answer,  ordered 
one  of  the  attendants  to  strike  him  across  the  mouth 
with  his  clenched  fists.  He  was  then  extended  on 
a  wooden  horse,  and  two  executioners  on  either  side 
tore  his  limbs  with  iron  claws ;  but  this  cruel  sen- 
tence was  too  lenient  for  the  enraged  multitude,  who 
demanded  with  loud  cries  that  he  should  be  given 
up  to  them,  that  they  might  tear  him  to  pieces. 


MARTYRDOil   OF   ST.   STMPHORIAI^.  81 

Th6  president,  fearing  to  lose  the  respect  due  his 
position,  would  not  accede  to  their  wishes,  and 
ordered  him  to  be  beheaded.  After  an  intenal  of  a 
day,  this  wicked  tyrant,  desiring  to  gratify  his  rage 
as  well  as  that  of  the  people,  by  the  torments  reserved 
for  Alexander,  caused  him  to  appear  before  his  tri- 
bunal, and  said  to  him :  "  Thou  canst  yet  profit  by 
the  example  of  the  others;  we  have  sustained  so 
long  a  war  against  the  Christians  that  thou  art  now 
the  only  one  remaining  among  us."  Alexander 
answered :  "  I  return  thanks  to  God  that,  in  recall- 
ing to  me  the  triumphs  of  the  martyrs,  thou  dost 
animate  me  by  their  heroic  example;  for  the  rest 
thou  art  mistaken,  the  name  of  Christian  cannot 
perish.  I  am  a  Christian;  and  with  the  grace  of 
God  will  always  be  one." 

The  judge  then  ordered  him  to  be  stretched  on  a 
wooden  horse,  and  beaten  by  two  executioners,  who 
relieved  each  other  at  intervals.  During  this  torture, 
the  holy  martyr  ardently  invoked  the  aid  of  Heaven, 
and  he  received  from  the  Lord  so  much  strength 
that  the  executioners  were  more  wearied  with 
striking  him,  than  he  was  tired  of  suffering. 
Finally,  seeing  that  he  was  immovable,  they  con- 
demned him  to  be  crucified. 


MARTYRDOM  OF  ST.  SYMPHORIAN. 

During  this  persecution  the  city  of  Autun  pre- 
sented a  most  edifying  spectacle  in  the  person  of  St. 
Symphorian,  a  young  man  of  distinguished  birth. 
One  day,  when  the  feast  of  Cybele,  a  pagan  goddess. 


82  HISTORY    OF   THE   CHURCH. 

was  being  celebrated  with  much  pomp  and  splendor, 
Symphorian  publicly  avowed  the  horror  he  felt  at 
the  impious  worship.  He  was  seized  and  taken 
before  the  governor,  who  was  then  in  Autun  for 
the  purpose  of  persecuting  the  Christians. 

This  man  said  to  him  :  "  How  hast  thou  hitherto 
escaped  my  vigilance,  for  I  believed  that  I  had 
purged  this  city  of  all  the  followers  of  the  Crucified. 
Tell  me,  why  thou  dost  refuse  to  worship  the  '  great 
Cybele.' "  Symphorian  replied  :  "  I  am  a  Christian, 
and  adore  but  one  Grod,  who  reigns  in  Heaven ;  as 
for  the  statue  of  thy  goddess,  I  not  only  refuse  to 
adore  it,  but  would  joyfully  destroy  it."  "  Thy  birth 
apparently  inspires  thee  with  this  impious  presump- 
tion," said  the  judge;  "but  dost  thou  know  the 
decrees  of  the  Emperor  ?  "  Then  the  edict  was  read, 
which  ordered  the  immediate  execution  of  all  those 
who  should  refuse  to  sacrifice  to  the  gods.  "  What 
hast  thou  to  reply,"  added  the  magistrate,  "  can  we 
violate  the  commands  of  the  prince  ?  "  "  This  idol," 
answered  Symphorian,  "  is  an  invention  of  the  devil, 
who  makes  use  of  it,  in  order  to  ruin  men ;  a  Chris- 
tian who  abandons  himself  to  crime  will  fall  into 
the  eternal  abyss,  as  God  punishes  sin  and  rewards 
virtue.  I  will  never  reach  the  haven  of  a  blessed 
eternity  but  by  steadfastly  persevering  in  the  con- 
fession of  His  holy  name." 

At  this  response,  the  judge  had  him  beaten  witli 
rods  and  sent  to  prison,  causing  him  to  be  brought 
out  some  days  after,  and  offering  him  a  gift  from  the 
public  treasury,  and  a  commission  in  the  army  if 
he  would  adore  the  statue.     "  A  judge,"  said  Sym- 


MARTYRDOM   OF   ST.   SYMPHORIAN.  83 

phorian,  "  should  not  waste  his  time  in  useless  dis- 
courses, nor  lay  snares  for  innocence.  I  do  not  fear 
death ;  we  should  return  our  life  to  Him  who  is  the 
author  of  it;  why  should  we  not  offer  as  a  voluntary 
gift,  that  which  we  are  obliged  to  pay  Him  one  day 
as  a  debt  ?  Thy  favors  are  but  venomous  poisons, 
hidden  under  the  guise  of  a  treacherous  bribe ;  time, 
like  a  rapid  torrent,  carries  away  your  possessions ; 
God  alone  can  bestow  everlasting  and  unutterable 
happiness  on  His  foithful  servants.  The  remotest 
antiquity  saw  not  the  beginning  of  His  glory,  and 
future  ages  will  not  behold  its  end!"  "I  cannot 
have  patience  with  thee,"  angrily  said  the  judge; 
"if,  therefore,  thou  dost  not  instantly  sacrifice  to 
Cybele,  I  will  condemn  thee  to  death  this  day,  after 
having  made  thee  suffer  the  most  ten-ible  tor- 
ments human  ingenuity  can  devise."  Symphorian 
answered :  "  I  only  fear  the  God  who  has  created 
me,  and  serve  Him  alone  ;  my  body  is  in  thy  power, 
but  not  my  soul." 

Then  the  enraged  magistrate  pronounced  the  sen- 
tence in  these  words:  "Let  the  sacrilegious  Sym- 
phorian die  by  the  sword,  and  thus  avenge  the  gods 
and  the  laws."  As  he  was  being  led  to  execution, 
his  mother  ran  up  to  him,  not  to  move  him  by  her 
tears,  but  to  strengthen  and  encourage  him  by  her 
exhortations.  She  cried  out  to  him:  "My  son 
Symphorian,  my  dear  son,  think  of  the  living  God 
and  show  thy  courage ;  we  should  not  fear  a  death 
which  surely  leads  to  everlasting  life.  Do  not  regret 
leaving  the  earth,  but  raise  thy  eyes  to  Heaven,  and 
despise  torments  which  only  last  a  few  moments,  and 


84  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

if  thou  art  constant  will  soon  be  changed  into  eternal 
felicity."  The  sublime  faith  which  made  this  noble 
mother  victorious  over  the  tenderness  nature  inspires, 
is  not  less  admirable  than  the  heroic  courage  which 
enabled  her  son  to  triumph  over  the  horrors  of  death. 

APOLOGY  OF  TERTULLIAN. 

Knowledge  as  well  as  sufferings  contributed 
towards  the  progress  of  Christianity;  and  the 
Church  was  no  less  avenged  by  the  solid  writings 
of  her  defenders,  than  honored  by  the  invincible 
courage  of  her  martyrs.  Tertullian,  a  priest  of 
Carthage,  published  at  this  period  a  work  in  behalf 
of  the  Christian  religion,  entitled  "  The  Apology," 
which  struck  a  mortal  blow  at  paganism. 

He  commences  by  complaining  that  the  Christians 
are  condemned  without  allo^ving  them  any  defense : 
"The  Christians  alone,"  he  writes,  "are  deprived 
of  the  privilege  of  defending  themselves  before 
their  judges,  and  of  producing  testimony  which,  if 
received,  would  prove  their  innocence."  He  shows 
that  the  laws  condemning  the  Christian  religion 
were  manifestly  unjust,  as  they  were  made  by  wicked 
princes,  whose  memory  and  actions  are  detested  by 
the  pagans  themselves.  He  replies  to  the  reproach 
of  not  adoring  the  gods  of  the  empire,  and  after 
exposing  the  origin  of  the  pagan  divinities,  the 
absurdity  of  their  worship,  and  the  indecencies  of 
their  ceremonies,  draws  the  conclusion,  that  these 
idols  are  unworthy  of  adoration,  and  are  only  devils 
who  deceive  men.    "Bring  forth,"  said  he,  "some 


APOLOGY   OF   TERTULLIAN-.  85 

one  of  the  statues  believed  to  be  divinely  inspired, 
having  the  power  to  deliver  oracles ;  the  first  Avord 
of  a  Christian,  commanding  him  to  speak,  will  force 
him  to  avow  that  he  is  in  reality  a  wicked  demon. 
If  he  does  not  instantly  acknowledge  the  power  of 
the  Holy  Name  of  Jesus,  I  consent  that  the  Christian 
who  questions  him  shall  be  put  to  death." 

The  gift  of  casting  out  devils  must  have  been  very 
common  in  the  Church,  to  justify  the  boldness  of 
Tertullian  in  making  so  public  a  challenge.  He 
then  exonerates  the  Christians  from  the  accusation 
of  impiety,  by  explaining  the  true  object  of  their 
worship.  "  The  God  of  the  Christians,"  he  writes, 
"  is  the  Creator  of  the  Universe,  who  has  made  the 
world  out  of  nothing  by  His  power,  arranged  it  by 
His  wisdom,  and  directs  the  whole  by  His  provi- 
dence. The  magnificent  spectacle  of  nature  renders 
the  most  glorious  homage  to  this  Supreme  Being,  and 
the  pagans  themselves,  blinded  as  they  are  by  their 
passions,  and  the  prejudices  of  education,  acknowl- 
edge Him,  when  in  the  midst  of  danger  they  cry 
out :  '  Great  God !  Good  God ! '  thus  giving  proof 
of  the  soul  being  naturally  Christian.  This  great 
Lord  has  made  Himself  known  during  all  ages  by 
oral  traditions,  and  the  writings  of  the  prophets, 
whom  He  has  raised  up  and  filled  with  His  spirit. 
These  writings  cannot  be  doubted,  as  they  are  in  the 
hands  of  our  enemies  the  Jews,  who  read  them  pub- 
licly in  their  synagogues;  and  their  antiquity  is 
incontestible,  it  being  certain  that  the  first  of  these 
authors  lived  before  there  was  question  of  either 
Greeks  or  Romans,  and  those  prophets  who  appeared 
8 


86  HISTOEY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

at  a  later  day,  were  cotemporary  with  your  first 
historians  and  lawgivers.  The  accomplishment  of 
these  predictions  clearly  proves  their  divine  origin, 
and  affirms  the  truth  of  those  yet  to  be  fulfilled. 

"  The  Scriptures  announced  the  destruction  of 
the  Jewish  nation,  which  prophecy  we  see  literally 
verified  at  the  present  day.  God  had  loaded  this 
ungrateful  people  with  favors  on  account  of  the 
piety  of  their  fathers,  and  He  continued  His  pro- 
tection until  they  proved  themselves  unworthy. 
His  avenging  hand  cannot  be  mistaken  when  we 
behold  the  unhappy  state  to  which  they  are 
reduced ;  exiles  from  their  native  land,  wanderers 
over  the  whole  earth,  without  laws,  magistrates  or 
country.  The  same  prophecies  which  foretold  their 
misfortunes,  also  declare  that  God  will  choose 
faithful  worshipers  from  all  nations,  to  whom  He 
will  communicate  His  grace  through  the  saving 
merits  of  His  Crucified  Son." 

Tertullian  then  speaks  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  of 
the  mystery  of  the  Incarnation;  establishes  the 
Divinity  of  Our  Lord  by  the  prophecies,  by  His 
miracles,  and  by  His  resurrection ;  and  says  that 
the  circumstances  of  His  death  on  the  Cross 
appeared  so  extraordinary  to  the  pagans  themselves, 
that  Pilafce  advised  the  Emperor  Tiberius  to  have  an 
account  of  them  deposited  in  the  jjublic  archives 
of  Rome,  and  further  adds,  that  this  Emperor  would 
have  believed  in  Jesus  Christ,  if  he  could  have 
been  a  Caesar  and  a  Christian  at  the  same  time. 


APOLOGY   OF  TERTULLIAI^.  87 


CONTINUATION    OF    THE    APOLOGY    OF    TER- 
TULLIAN. 

After  establishing  the  truth  of  Christianity,  Ter- 
tuUian  energetically  refutes  the  calumnies  alleged 
against  the  Christians:  "We  are  accused  of  not 
honoring  the  Emperor  by  sacrifices:  it  is  true  we 
do  not  offer  victims,  but  we  pray  to  the  one  true 
God,  for  the  salvation  of  our  princes;  we  respect 
them,  but  we  cannot  perjure  our  souls  by  calling 
them  gods.  Our  perfect  fidelity  to  our  Lord  and 
Master  cannot  be  doubted,  for  our  patience  in  en- 
during the  most  cruel  sufferings  for  His  sake  proves 
it.  We  are  frequently  stoned  by  the  enraged  popu- 
lace, our  houses  are  burned,  and  in  the  wild  frenzy 
of  the  bacchanals  even  the  sacred  dead  are  not  spared, 
but  are  dragged  from  their  silent  tombs  and  torn  to 
pieces.  How  have  we  revenged  ourselves  for  all 
these  wrongs  ?  If  we  desired  to  make  war  against 
you  have  we  not  hosts  of  Christian  soldiers?  We 
are  comparatively  but  of  yesterday,  and  already  we 
fill  your  villages,  castles,  boroughs  and  fields ;  we  are 
found  in  the  Senate  and  the  public  places;  nothing 
remains  to  you  but  your  temples.  Could  we  not  even 
war  with  unequaled  forces,  we  Avho  fear  not  the  most 
excruciating  torments,  it  being  one  of  our  precepts 
to  suffer  death  rather  than  inflict  it.  We  might  be 
avenged  by  Avithdrawing  entirely  from  the  empire, 
and  you  would  then  be  astonished  at  the  immensity 
of  your  loss." 

lu  order  to  show  that  the  assemblies  of  the  Chris- 
tians were  not  seditious,  TertuUian  thus  describes 


88  HISTOEY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

their  proceedings :  "  We  form  but  one  body,  because 
we  have  the  same  religion,  the  same  doctrines,  the 
same  hopes;  and  we  meet  together  to  render  our 
prayers  more  importunate  and  powerful,  this  violence 
being  agreeable  to  God.  Those  who  preside  at  our 
assemblies  are  old  men  of  tried  virtue,  who  have 
attained  this  honor,  not  through  bribery,  but  by 
reason  of  their  good  lives  and  holy  examples ;  for  in 
the  Church  of  God  money  is  powerless." 

"If  we  possess  a  treasury,  it  reflects  not  on  our 
religion,  for  every  one  contributes  toward  it  accord- 
ing to  his  means,  all  donations  being  entirely  volun- 
tary. This  sum  is  a  sacred  deposit,  which  is  not 
spent  in  useless  festivities,  but  serves  to  maintain 
orphans,  and  comfort  the  poor  and  afflicted.  It  is 
strange  that  this  charity  should  be  a  subject  of  cen- 
sure. *  Behold  I '  they  say,  *  how  Christians  love  one 
another ;  behold !  how  ready  they  are  to  die  for  each 
other!' 

"  Our  union  astonishes  the  pagans,  because  they 
indulge  in  cruel  hatreds  among  themselves.  As  we 
possess  but  one  soul  and  one  mind,  it  is  not  difficult 
for  us  to  share  our  goods  in  common,  and  it  is  not 
surprising  that  so  disinterested  a  friendship  should 
cause  strange  reports.  Our  public  meals  are  called 
Agapes,  signifying  charity ;  and  the  poor  as  well  as 
the  rich  are  admitted  to  them,  everything  being  con- 
ducted with  modesty  and  decency.  Before  sitting 
down  at  table,  a  prayer  is  said,  invoking  the  blessing 
of  God;  the  conversation  is  always  most  edifying 
and  instructive,  ever  remembering  the  presence  of 
God.    The  repast  finishes  in  the  same  manner  as  it 


FIFTH  peksecutio:n'  ukder  severus.        89 

commenced  —  that  is  to  say,  by  thanksgiving  and 
prayer."  Such  were  the  assemblies  of  the  Chris- 
tians, so  much  decried  by  unbelievers. 

"  How  can  they  say,"  adds  Tertullian,  "  that  we 
are  helpless  in  the  ordinary  affairs  of  life  ?  We  live 
with  you,  eat  the  same  food,  wear  the  same  apparel, 
and  use  the  same  furniture,  and  reject  nothing  God 
has  created.  We  only  use  all  His  gifts  with  moder- 
ation, returning  thanks  to  Him  who  is  their  author. 
We  navigate  the  seas,  till  the  ground,  bear  arms, 
and  trade  with  you.  Why,  therefore,  do  we  deserve 
death  ?  .  Is  a  Christian  ever  found  among  the  crim- 
inals brought  before  your  tribunals  ?  I  refer  to  your 
records  for  the  truth  of  my  assertion.  If  a  Chris- 
tian is  condemned,  it  is  only  on  account  of  his 
name;  if  any  other  cause  is  alleged,  he  is  not  a 
Christian.  Innocence  of  life  is  a  necessity  with  us ; 
we  follow  the  example  of  Our  Divine  Saviour,  who 
is  Holiness  itself,  and  we  endeavor  to  keep  our 
consciences  pure  and  unsullied  as  commanded  by 
this  great  Judge,  *Who  cannot  deceive  nor  be 
deceived.'"  Such  was  the  life  of  the  Christians  in 
the  third  age  of  the  Church. 


FIFTH  PERSECUTION  UNDER  THE  EMPEROR 
SEVERUS. 

A.  D.  202. 

After  the  death  of  Marcus  Aurelius  the  Church 

enjoyed  an  interval  of  peace ;  the  Emperor  Severus 

was  at  first  noted  for  his  clemency,  and  it  was  even 

believed  that  he  was  inclined  towards  Christianity; 

8* 


90  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

but  his  future  course  proved  that  he  had  only 
permitted  the  numbers  of  Christians  to  increase  in 
order  to  immolate  more  yictims  to  his  rage."  In  the 
tenth  year  of  his  reign  he  published  bloody  edicts 
against  them,  which  were  enforced  with  so  much 
rigor  that  the  faithful  believed  the  time  of  Anti- 
Christ  had  arrived. 

The  persecution  commenced  in  Egypt,  and  was 
very  violent.  Among  the  martyrs  who  then  shed 
their  blood  for  the  faith,  a  young  slave,  named 
Potamiena,  signalized  herself.  The  master  to 
whom  she  belonged  attempted  several  times  to 
corrupt  her,  but  she  firmly  resisted  his  solicitations. 
Enraged  at  his  repulse,  he  determined  to  destroy 
this  holy  maiden,  and  accordingly  denounced  her  as 
a  Christian  to  the  governor  of  Alexandria ;  at  the 
same  time  he  engaged  the  governor  to  assist  him 
in  his  designs  by  promising  him  a  large  sum  of 
money  if  he  could  induce  Potamiena  to  yield  to  his 
desires.  It  was  agreed  that  she  was  not  to  be 
condemned  to  death  except  in  the  event  of  her 
persisting  in  her  refusal.  She  was  therefore  con- 
ducted before  the  tribunal  of  the  governor,  who 
employed  every  imaginable  art  to  tempt  her.  The 
noble  maiden  remained  firm  and  did  not  allow 
herself  to  be  moved,  either  by  the  false  kindness  of 
the  iniquitous  judge,  or  by  fear  of  the  torments 
with  which  he  threatened  her. 

This  constancy  so  incensed  the  governor  that  he 
condemned  her  to  be  thrown  into  a  cauldron  of 
burning  pitch.  As  they  proceeded  to  disrobe  her, 
she  implored  the  executioners  not  to  divest  lior  of 


MARTYRDOM   OF   ST.   IRENEUS.  91 

her  garments;  in  exchange  for  this  favor  which 
modesty  obtained,  she  consented  to  be  lowered 
slowly  into  the  cauldron ;  the  continuance  of  her 
sufferings  was  a  proof  of  the  power  of  Jesus  Christ 
in  strengthening  and  sustaining  those  who  devote 
themselves  to  Him.  The  executioners  granted  her 
request,  and  proceeded  so  slowly  that  her  tortures 
lasted  three  hours.  They  were  then  convinced  that 
the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ  sustained  His  servants 
through  the  longest  and  most  painful  trials.  One 
of  the  guards  named  Basilides,  who  assisted  at  her 
execution,  manifested  compassion  towards  the  saint, 
and  prevented  the  populace  from  insulting  her; 
when,  regarding  him  with  gratitude,  she  promised 
to  intercede  with  God  for  his  conversion. 

Some  time  afterward,  Basilides,  inspired  by  God, 
declared  himself  a  Christian.  At  first  it  was 
thought  that  he  did  so  in  order  to  mock  and 
ridicule  Christianity ;  but  persisting  in  the  confes- 
sion of  his  faith,  he  was  taken  before  the  judge, 
who  sent  him  to  prison.  Faithful  Christians  visited 
him,  and  baptism  was  administered  to  him.  The 
next  day  he  was  beheaded,  after  having  gloriously 
confessed  Jesus  Christ.  It  is  only  the  one  true 
religion  which  has  power  to  sustain  its  followers 
tlirough  prolonged  and  cruel  torments. 

MARTYRDOM  OF  ST.  IREXEUS,  BISHOP  OF  LYONS. 

This  persecution  extended  even  into  Gaul,  and 
there  is  every  reason  to  believe  that  during  its  con- 
tinuance St.  Ireneus,  Bishop  of  Lyons,  obtained  the 


92  HISTORY    OF   THE   CHURCH. 

crown  of  martyrdom.  He  liad  been  the  disciple  of 
St.  Polycarp,  and  while  attending  his  school  imbibed 
a  knowledge  of  the  religion  which  rendered  him  one 
of  the  lights  of  the  church.  St.  Polycarp  trained 
both  his  mind  and  heart  by  his  holy  teachings  and 
pious  example;  the  disciple,  filled  with  veneration 
for  the  eminent  virtues  of  his  master,  carefully 
■watched  his  deportment  and  actions,  so  that  ho 
might  acquire  also  the  spirit  which  inspired  him. 
"  I  listened,"  he  says,  "  carefully  to  his  instructions, 
and  engraved  them,  not  on  tablets,  but  in  the  depths 
of  my  heart.  I  still  vividly  remember  the  dignity 
of  his  movements,  the  majesty  of  his  countenance, 
the  purity  of  his  life,  the  holy  exhortations  with 
which  he  nourished  his  people.  It  seems  to  me  that 
I  hear  him  now  describing  his  conversations  with 
St.  John  and  others  who  had  seen  Jesus  Christ; 
the  words  which  he  had  heard  from  their  mouths ; 
all  the  particulars  they  had  learned  of  the  miracles 
and  of  the  doctrine  of  the  divine  Saviour ;  and  all 
that  he  related  of  it  was  in  conformity  with  Holy 
Scripture." 

St.  Ireneus  was  chosen  to  succeed  St.  Pothinus  in 
the  Episcopal  See  of  Lyons ;  he  had  all  the  requisite 
qualities  to  confirm  and  console  the  church  in  those 
troubled  times:  knowledge,  an  ardent  zeal,  pro- 
found erudition  and  a  tried  sanctity.  These  char- 
acteristics were  needed  to  repair  the  losses  the 
Church  had  sustained,  and  to  form  a  new  army  of 
martyrs  who  would  soon  renew  her  triumphs.  It  is 
asserted,  that  the  Emperor  Severus,  learning  the 
increasing  numbers  of  the  faithful  in  Lyons,  under 


MARTYRDOM   OF   ST.   IRENEUS.  93' 

the  labors  of  this  holy  prelate,  adopted  a  resolution 
worthy  of  his  cruel  heart.  He  ordered  his  soldiers 
to  surround  the  city,  and  to  put  to  the  sword  all 
those  who  declared  themselves  Christians.  The 
massacre  was  almost  general.  St.  Ireneus  was  con- 
ducted before  the  tyrant,  who  condemned  him  to 
death,  exulting  at  having  thus  destroyed  the  pastor 
and  the  flock. 

These  events  we  learn  from  the  acts  of  St.  Ireneus, 
and  from  other  memorials  confirming  them.  St. 
Ado,  in  his  chronicle,  relates  that  St.  Ireneus  suf- 
fered martyrdom  at  the  same  time  with  an  in- 
numerable multitude  of  Christians,  and  an  ancient 
inscription,  which  is  still  to  be  seen  in  Lyons,  shows 
that  without  counting  the  women  and  children,  the 
number  of  martyrs  amounted  to  nineteen  thousand. 
This  can  easily  be  believed,  if  we  consider  the  cru- 
elty of  the  Emperor  Severus,  and  the  constancy  of 
the  faithful. 

It  is  this  fact,  without  doubt,  Avhich  induced  St. 
Eucherius  to  say,  that  Lyons  had  given  birth  to  a 
race  of  martyrs.  The  great  St.  Gregory  said :  "  There 
was  so  vast  a  multitude  of  Christians  slain  for  the 
faith,  that  their  blood  flowed  like  a  stream  through 
the  public  places."  The  holy  fathers  have  bestowed 
magnificent  eulogies  on  this  great  bishop.  One  holy 
priest,  named  Zacharias,  who  escaped  the  slaughter, 
took  care  of  his  tomb,  and  was,  it  is  believed,  his 
successor ;  God  having  preserved  him  like  a  spark, 
in  order  to  rekindle  in  the  Church  the  same  fire 
which  had  purified  so  many  victims. 


94  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

MARTYRDOM  OF  ST.   PERPETUA    AND  ST. 
FELICITAS. 

A.  D.  205. 

The  persecution  was  not  less  violent  at  Carthage. 
Four  young  men  were  arrested  in  that  city,  Saturnin, 
Revocatus,  Secundillus  and  Satur,  and  with  them 
two  young  women,  Perpetua  and  Felicitas.  The 
first,  who  was  of  noble  condition,  and  sister  of  Satur, 
had  an  infant  still  at  the  breast.  Felicitas  was 
pregnant.  Nothing  is  more  interesting  than  the 
history  of  their  combat,  written  by  Perpetua  herself. 
She  expresses  herself  in  these  words :  "  When  we 
were  apprehended,  they  guarded  us  for  some  time 
before  throwing  us  into  j)rison.  My  father,  the  only 
member  of  the  family  who  was  not  a  Christian, 
hastened  to  us,  and  endeavored  to  make  me  change 
my  resolution.  As  he  implored  me  most  earnestly 
not  to  declare  myself  a  Christian,  I  showed  him  a 
vessel,  and  said :  *  Father,  can  there  be  any  other 
name  given  to  this  vessel  than  the  one  which  belongs 
to  it?'  'No,'  he  replied.  'AYell,  I  cannot  call 
myself  that  which  I  am  not.'  At  these  words  he 
rushed  at  me  as  if  he  would  tear  out  my  eyes.  He 
then  withdrew,  ashamed  at  his  outburst  of  passion, 
and  did  not  return  for  some  days,  thereby  giving  me 
a  little  rest.  In  this  interval  we  were  baptized,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost  then  inspired  me  not  to  ask  for  any 
thing  but  constancy  during  my  torments. 

"  A  short  time  afterwards  we  were  led  to  prison. 
I  was  shocked  on  entering  it,  for  I  had  never  before 
been    near   such    places.      What   painful   days   of 


MARTYRDOM  OF  STS.  PERPETUA  AKD  FELICITAS.    95 

intense  heat ;  it  was  suffocating ;  we  were  so  much 
crowded ;  and,  added  to  this  discomfort,  was  the 
brutality  of  the  soldiers  who  guarded  us.  But  the 
greatest  distress  i  sujffered  was  separation  from  my 
infant.  At  length  they  restored  it  to  me,  and  two 
deacons,  Festus  and  Pomponius,  obtained,  through 
a  bribe,  permission  to  have  us  removed  for  a  few 
hours  every  day  to  a  more  comfortable  place.  Each 
one  thought  of  that  which  affected  him  most :  for 
me,  I  had  nothing  more  urgent  than  to  nurse  my 
infant,  who  was  dying  of  hunger.  I  earnestly 
solicited  my  mother,  when  she  visited  me,  to  protect 
it.  I  was  deeply  grieved  at  seeing  my  family  so 
afflicted  on  my  account,  and  this  sorrow  continued 
for  many  days,  but  it  left  me  after  a  while;  the 
prison  even  became  to  me  an  agreeable  abode. 

"  One  day  my  brother  said  to  me,  '  You  can  obtain 
much  from  our  Lord,  pray  to  Him  to  make  known 
to  you  if  you  shall  suffer  death,  or  if  you  will  be 
dismissed.'  As  I  had  already  experienced  the  good- 
ness of  God,  I  promised  my  brother  to  inform  him 
of  the  result  the  next  day.  In  fine,  after  my  prayer,- 
I  beheld  a  golden  ladder  which  reached  heaven,  but 
so  narrow,  that  but  one  person  could  ascend  it  at  a 
time ;  the  sides  of  the  ladder  were  bordered  with 
swords,  daggers  and  lances,  in  such  a  manner  that 
without  great  care,  and  without  looking  up,  you 
could  not  escape  being  wounded  in  all  parts  of  the 
body.  At  the  foot  of  the  ladder  was  a  terrible 
dragon,  ready  to  rush  upon  those  who  went  up. 
Satur,  my  brother,  had  ascended,  and  from  the  top 
of  the  ladder  said  to  me,  *  Pei*petua,  I  wait  for  you ! 


■%  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

but  take  care  of  the  dragon !'  I  replied,  '  It  will  do 
me  no  harm,  I  trust  in  our  Lord  Almighty.'  In 
short,  I  approached,  and  the  dragon  gradually  low- 
ered its  head  as  if  afraid  of  me ;  I  put  my  foot  on 
its  head,  which  served  me  for  the  first  round  of  the 
ladder. 

"  On  gaining  the  top  I  beheld  an  immense  garden, 
and  in  the  middle  of  it  a  venerable  man,  under  the 
appearance  of  a  shepherd,  surrounded  by  a  vast  mul- 
titude of  people  robed  in  white.  This  venerable 
personage  said  to  me,  ^  Welcome,  my  daughter,'  and 
he  put  in  my  mouth  a  delicious  food,  which  I 
received  with  folded  hands.  All  the  immense  crowd 
responded  *Amen,'  which  awakened  me,  and  I  per- 
ceived that  I  was  still  eating  something  of  a  wonder- 
ful sweetness.  The  next  day  I  related  this  dream  to 
my  brother,  and  we  concluded  that  we  would  very 
soon  suffer  martyrdom.  We  commenced  to  detach 
ourselves  entirely  from  all  earthly  things,  and  to 
turn  our  thoughts  towards  Eternity." 


EXAMINATION    AND    CONDEMNATION    OF    THE 
HOLY   MARTYRS. 

St.  Perpetua  thus  continues  the  account  of  her 
martyrdom :  "  Some  days  after,  it  was  noised  abroad 
that  we  were  to  be  examined.  My  father  came  again 
to  the  prison,  and,  overwhelmed  with  grief,  said  to 
me :  *  My  daughter,  have  pity  on  my  white  hairs,  have 
pity  on  your  father.  If  I  have  reared  you  with  ten- 
der care,  if  I  have  cherished  you  more  than  any 
other  of  my  children,  do  not  now   cover  my  old 


EXAMINATION^   AND   CONDEMNATION.  97 

age  with  reproach.  Have  consideration  for  your 
mother ;  think  of  your  infant  who  cannot  live  with- 
out you,  and  cease  this  obstinacy  which  will  ruin  us 
all !'  In  speaking  thus,  he  took  me  by  the  hands, 
kissed  them,  and  bathed  them  with  his  tears.  His 
entreaties  pierced  me  to  the  heart,  and  I  lamented 
that  he  only,  of  all  my  family,  grieved  at  my  ap- 
proaching martyrdom.  Nevertheless,  without  allow- 
ing myself  to  be  affected,  I  said  to  him,  ^  The  result 
of  this  examination  will  be  as  God  pleases,  for  we 
are  not  in  our  own  power,  but  in  His.' 

"  The  next  day,  while  we  were  at  dinner,  the  guards 
entered,  and  commanded  us  to  proceed  to  the  tribu- 
nal ;  the  greatest  excitement  prevailed,  and  we  found 
the  place  crowded  with  people.  We  were  made  to 
ascend  the  scaffold ;  my  companions  were  first  inter- 
rogated, and  courageously  confessed  Jesus  Christ.  I 
was  next  questioned.  My  father,  with  my  child  in 
his  arms,  forced  his  way  through  the  crowd,  at- 
tempted to  drag  me  from  my  place,  and  implored 
me  more  vehemently  than  ever  to  change  my  resolu- 
tion. The  judge  added  his  entreaties  to  my  father's. 
*Have  compassion  on  the  old  age  of  your  father, 
and  on  the  infancy  of  your  son  —  sacrifice  to  the 
prosperity  of  the  Emperor !'  *  I  will  not  sacrifice,'  I 
replied.  *  You  are  then  a  Christian  ?'  *  I  am  one.' 
As  my  father  tried  to  pull  me  from  the  scaffold,  the 
judge  ordered  that  he  should  be  removed  himself, 
and  they  went  so  far  as  to  strike  him,  in  order  to 
enforce  obedience.  I  felt  the  blow  they  gave  him  as 
keenly  as  if  I  had  received  it  myself,  and  my  heart 
9 


98  HISTOBY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

ached  at  witnessing  this  ill-treatment  of  my  father 
in  his  venerable  age. 

"Then  the  jndge  pronounced  onr  sentence:  we 
were  all  condemned  to  the  wild  beasts.  We  returned 
filled  with  joy  to  our  prison,  but  our  joy  was  troubled 
by  the  condition  of  Felicitas  who  was  in  the  eighth 
month  of  her  pregnancy,  and  from  this  fact  she 
feared  greatly  that  her  martyrdom  would  be  deferred. 
We  all  united  in  fervent  prayer  that  Felicitas  might 
be  delivered  before  the  day  appointed  for  the  com- 
bat. Scarcely  had  we  ended  our  prayers,  when 
Felicitas  felt  the  pangs  of  child-birth,  and,  as  her 
full  time  had  not  arrived  the  pains  were  very  severe, 
so  much  so,  that  from  time  to  time  she  cried  out  in 
her  agony.  One  of  the  guards  said  to  her :  '  If  you 
complain  now,  what  will  you  do  when  you  are  being 
torn  to  pieces  by  the  wild  beasts  ?'  To  which  this 
noble  woman  replied,  ^  Now  it  is  I  who  suffer,  but 
then  there  will  be  another  within  me  who  will  suffer 
for  me,  because  I  will  suffer  for  Him.'  Felicitas 
gave  birth  to  a  daughter,  whom  a  Christian  woman 
received  and  promised  to  care  for  as  her  own  child. 

"In  the  mean  time  the  jailer  of  the  prison,  named 
Pudens,  perceiving  that  God  had  granted  us  signal 
favors,  had  great  consideration  for  us,  and  allowed  a 
free  entrance  to  all  who  desired  to  visit  us.  A  few 
days  previous  to  that  appointed  for  our  death,  I  saw 
my  father  enter  the  prison.  He  had  come  to  make  a 
last  appeal ;  he  was  inexpressibly  dejected.  He  tore 
his  beard,  he  threw  himself  on  the  ground  and  re- 
mained there  on  his  face,  utte^g. the  most  lament-. 
able  sighs  and  groans,  and  cursing  his  old  age.    His 


EXECUTION   OF  THE   MARTYRS.  99 

anguisli  overwhelmed  me  with,  grief,  but  God  sus- 
tained me  against  the  yioleiice  of  this  hist  effort  to 
change  my  resolution."  Here  ends  the  narrative  of 
the  saint ;  the  continuation  has  been  written  by  an 
eve-witness. 


EXECUTION  OF  THE  MARTYRS. 

When  the  day  of  the  spectacle  had  arrived,  the 
holy  martyrs  w^ere  led  to  the  amphitheatre.  Joy 
was  painted  on  their  countenances,  it  sparkled  in 
their  eyes,  it  animated  their  gestures,  it  resounded 
in  their  words.  Perpetua  walked  the  last — the 
tranquillity  of  her  soul  was  evinced  in  her  manner 
and  in  her  gait ;  she  kept  her  eyes  cast  down  in 
order  to  hide  their  brilliancy  from  the  spectators. 
Felicitas'  satisfaction  at  being  sufficiently  recovered 
to  proceed  with  the  others  was  equally  manifest. 
Saturnin  and  Satur  threatened  the  idolatrous  people 
who  surrounded  them  with  the  anger  of  God,  and 
when  they  approached  the  judge  who  had  con- 
demned them,  they  said  to  him,  "  You  condemn  us 
to-day,  but  soon  God  will  condemn  you." 

The  people,  irritated  at  these  reproaches, 
demanded  that  they  should  be  scourged.  Over- 
joyed at  gaining  this  new  feature  of  resemblance  to 
the  Saviour,  the  holy  martyrs  only  manifested  the 
greatest  contentment.  God  accorded  them  the  kind 
of  death  each  one  had  desired,  for,  when  convers- 
ing together  regarding  the  different  punishments 
usually  inflicted,  Saturnin  expressed  his  wish  to 
aombat  against  nil  the  beasts  of  the  amphitheatre. 


100  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

In  truth,  after  having  been  assailed,  in  company 
with  Eevocatus,  by  a  furious  leopard,  they  were  then 
both  mangled  by  a  bear.  Satur,  on  the  contrary, 
feared  nothing  so  much  as  a  bear,  and  wished  that  a 
leopard  would  kill  him  at  the  first  attack.  JS'ever- 
theless,  he  was  at  first  exposed  to  a  wild  boar,  but 
the  animal  turned  against  the  keeper  who  led  him, 
and  wounded  him  mortally.  They  then  exposed 
him  to  a  bear,  but  the  animal  would  not  leave  its 
den ;  thus  Satur  did  not  receive  a  single  wound. 

The  two  Saints,  Perpetua  and  Felicitas,  were 
exposed  in  a  net  to  a  mad  bull.  The  animal  first 
attacked  Perpetua,  tossed  her  in  the  air,  letting  her 
fall  with  great  violence  to  the  ground.  Perpetua 
raised  herself  up,  re-adjusted  her  hair,  and  perceiv- 
ing Felicitas,  whom  the  bull  had  also  assaulted, 
and  who  was  stretched  on  the  ground  all  bruised 
from  her  wounds,  she  gave  her  her  hand  and 
assisted  her  to  rise.  During  this  time  she  was  not 
conscious  of  what  had  occurred,  but  asked,  "  When 
will  they  expose  us  to  the  bull  T^  In  oixier  to  con- 
vince her  that  she  had  already  suffered,  they  pointed 
to  her  torn  garments  and  the  wounds  she  had 
received.  Then,  having  recognized  a  Catechumen 
named  Rusticus,  she  begged  him  to  call  her  brother 
Satur,  and  when  they  approached  her  she  exhorted 
them  to  remain  firm  in  the  faith. 

Satur,  having  withdrawn  under  one  of  the  porticos 
of  the  amphitheatre,  said  to  the  jailer,  Pudens,  who 
was  there  stationed:  "Did  I  not  tell  you  that  the 
beasts  to  which  we  would  first  be  exposed  would  not 
injure  me,  but  that  it  would  be  the  tooth  of  a  leopard 


EXECUTION^  OF  THE   MARTYRS.  101 

which  would  cause  my  death  ?"  When  brought  for- 
ward for  the  third  time  a  leopard  rushed  upon  him, 
and  in  an  instant  wounded  him  so  severely  that  he 
was  covered  with  blood.  The  delighted  spectators 
cried  out :  "  Behold,  he  is  baptized  a  second  time ! " 
Then  Satur,  turning  his  eyes  on  Pudens,  said: 
"  Farewell,  dear  friend,  bear  testimony  to  my  faith, 
and  imitate  it."  He  then  asked  the  jailer  for  the 
ring  he  wore  on  his  finger,  dipped  it  in  his  blood, 
and  returning  it  said :  "  Keep  this  as  a  testimony 
of  my  faith  and  a  pledge  of  my  friendship,"  and 
immediately  expired. 

Thus  Satur  died  first,  in  accordance  with  the 
vision  of  St.  Perpetua.  Towards  the  close  of  the 
spectacle,  the  people  demanded  that  the  martyrs 
should  be  brought  back  to  the  center  of  the  amphi- 
theatre to  receive  the  death  blow.  They  came  for- 
ward, and  of  their  own  accord  submitted  their 
throats  to  the  knife  without  manifesting  the  slight- 
est agitation.  Perpetua  fell  into  the  hands  of  a 
clumsy  gladiator,  who  tortured  without  killing  her; 
until  at  last,  fainting  and  exhausted,  she  was  obliged 
to  guide  his  hand  to  her  throat,  thus  indicating  the 
place  where  the  blow  should  fall.  Such  heroism  in 
delicate  women  is  so  contrary  to  nature,  that  it  is 
evident,  nature  alone  could  not  sustain  them,  and 
that  we  must  therefore  ascribe  it  to  grace. 
9* 


103  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

BEAUTIFUL  CHARACTERISTICS  OP  ORIGEN. 

During  this  period,  Origen,  from  his  earliest  yonth, 
had  become  famous  throughout  the  whole  Church. 
He  was  the  son  of  St.  Leonidas,  who  suffered  for  the 
faith  in  the  persecution  of  Alexandria,  under  the 
Emperor  Severus.  The  holy  martyr  had  educated 
him  with  the  greatest  care  in  the  liberal  arts  and 
belles-lettres,  he  had  also  instructed  him  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  causing  him  every  day  to  commit  some 
portion  to  memory.  The  young  Origen  applied 
himself  to  study  with  incredible  ardor,  but  his  father 
admired  in  him  the  virtues  with  Avhich  grace  had 
endowed  him,  more  than  the  acquisitions  gained  by 
his  natural  talents.  Often,  while  Origen  slept,  his 
father  would  enter  his  room,  reverently  uncover  his 
breast,  and  kiss  it  with  respect,  as  being  the  temple 
of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

During  the  persecution,  Origen  conceived  so  lively 
a  desire  to  undergo  martyrdom  that  he  would  have 
presented  himself  for  it,  had  not  the  tears  and  pray- 
ers of  his  mother  prevented  him.  When  his  father 
was  arrested,  his  eagerness  was  redoubled,  and  they 
were  obliged  to  hide  his  clothes  in  order  to  prevent 
him  from  leaving  the  house.  Not  being  able  to  join 
his  father,  he  wrote  him  a  most  touching  letter,  in 
which  he  exhorted  him  to  endure  martyrdom: 
''  Have  no  anxiety  about  your  children,"  he  wrote, 
"  God  will  take  care  of  us."  Leonidas  was  beheaded. 
His  property  having  been  confiscated,  his  family 
were  reduced  to  actual  poverty. 

For  some  time  Origen  found  an  asylum  in  the 


BEAUTIFUL  CHARACTERISTICS   OF   ORIGEN-.     103 

house  of  a  wealthy  lady ;  he  soon  opened  a  grammar 
school  in  order  to  support  himself;  and  finally  he 
was  appointed  the  head  of  the  school  of  Alexandria, 
which  had  become  A^ery  celebrated.  Origen  sold  all 
his  profane  books,  in  order  to  apply  himself  wholly 
to  the  study  of  the  Scriptures,  and  at  the  same  time 
to  provide  a  subsistence  for  himself — the  lessons  of 
the  school  being  gratuitous.  He  took  from  this 
scanty  sum  but  six  cents  a  day,  and  this  pittance 
sufficed  for  the  self-denying  life  he  led. 

Notwithstanding  this  austerity,  the  sweetness  and 
gentleness  of  his  manners  charmed  every  one,  and 
the  amenity  of  his  disposition  as  much  as  the  bril- 
liancy of  his  talents,  attracted  a  prodigious  crowd  of 
scholars  not  alone  from  among  the  youths,  but  from 
among  philosophers,  whether  Christian  or  Pagan. 
He  made  a  great  number  of  conversions,  and  several 
of  his  disciples  became  illustrious  saints ;  some  of 
them  even  obtained  the  crown  of  martyrdom.  It 
was  above  all  in  regard  to  those  who  were  arrested 
for  the  faith,  that  he  fulfilled  with  zeal  the  functions 
of  a  Christian  master.  He  visited  them  in  prison, 
when  lying  there,  bound  in  fetters ;  he  accompanied 
them  to  the  examination,  and  even  to  the  place  of 
execution,  where  he  encouraged  them  by  signs  and 
the  most  animated  exhortations. 

He  exposed  his  life  fearlessly  in  this  zealous  exer- 
cise of  charity,  and  was  frequently  in  danger  of  being 
stoned  and  otherwise  ill-treated.  He  was  eventually 
arrested,  loaded  with  chains  and  cast  into  a  dungeon. 
That  they  did  not  immediately  put  him  to  death, 
was  owing  to  the  hope  his  persecutors  indulged  of 


104  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

tiring  out  his  patience,  and  of  thus  perverting  num- 
bers of  Christians  by  the  example  of  so  ilhistrious  a 
man.  They  caused  him  to  endure  hunger,  thirst, 
nakedness  and  imprisonment,  without  disturbing  in 
the  least  degree  either  his  patience  or  courage.  The 
austere  habits  of  his  life  had  strengthened  him 
against  all  trials ;  he  fasted  almost  continually ;  he 
passed  the  greater  part  of  the  night  in  prayer  and 
meditation  on  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  and,  during  the 
slight  repose  he  was  obliged  to  yield  to  nature,  the 
bare  earth  sufficed  for  his  bed. 

His  wonderful  genius  was  universally  admired; 
there  was  no  kind  of  learning  in  which  he  was  not 
proficient,  and  with  him  this  diversity  of  knoAvledge 
did  not  in  the  least  weaken  the  solidity  of  his  judg- 
ment. His  manner  of  expressing  himself  was  so 
clear,  that  he  made  the  most  difficult  subjects  easy 
of  comprehension,  and  he  spoke  with  a  grace  which 
inspired  love  for  the  truths  he  taught. 

WORKS  OF  ORIGEN. 

The  most  celebrated  writing  of  Origen  is  the  one 
he  published  against  Celsus,  in  order  to  refute  the 
calumnies  this  pagan  philosopher  had  circulated 
against  Christians.  This  work  is  regarded  as  the 
most  complete  apology  of  the  Christian  religion 
which  has  been  handed  down  to  us  from  antiquity. 
This  is  the  substance  of  the  document :  "  It  would, 
perhaps,  have  been  more  appropriate,"  says  Origen, 
« to  imitate  Jesus  Christ,  who  kept  a  profound  silence 
before  his  judges,  and  who  opposed  to  the  slanders 


WORKS   or   ORIGEK.  105 

of  his  enemies,  the  sanctity  of  his  life,  and  the  luster 
of  his  miracles :  thus,  it  might  be  considered  useless 
to  refute,  by  argument,  the  falsehoods  which  the 
malice  of  men  ceases  not  to  circulate  against  Him, 
because  he  defends  himself  only  by  the  solid  virtues 
of  His  disciples,  whose  holiness  confounds  the  cun- 
ning of  their  accusers.  I  do  not,  therefore,  write  for 
the  faithful;  for  them  an  apology  is  superfluous;  but 
I  write  for  the  infidel,  to  whom  this  instruction  may 
be  useful." 

After  proving  the  falsity  of  the  particular  objec- 
tions brouglit  forward  by  Oelsus,  he  victoriously 
establishes  the  truth  of  the  Christian  religion  by 
incontrovertible  facts,  by  the  propliecies  which  fore- 
told Jesus  Christ,  by  His  miracles,  and  by  the  holy 
lives  of  His  disciples.  "  As  to  the  prophecies,  is  it 
not  just,"  he  asks,  "  to  put  faith  in  the  Jewish  books  ? 
their  antiquity  cannot  be  doubted,  if  we  consider  the 
proofs  given  by  Josephus  and  Tatian,  whose  authority 
is  of  great  weight."  Origen  quotes  the  prophecies 
which  distinctly  predicted  the  birth,  the  passion,  the 
death  and  all  the  circumstances  attending  the  coming 
of  Jesus  Christ.  He  remarks,  that  since  the  coming 
of  Jesus  Christ  the  Jews  have  neither  prophecies 
nor  miracles,  nor  any  other  mark  of  the  divine  pro- 
tection, as  manifested  among  Christians. 

With  regard  to  miracles,  Celsus  does  not  deny  that 
Jesus  Christ  performed  them,  but  he  attributes  them 
to  magic.  Origen  replies,  that "  there  are  some  means 
by  which  the  illusions  of  the  devil  can  be  discerned 
from  the  real  mimcles  which  have  God  for  their 
author.     These    means    consist  in  examining  the 


106  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

morals  of  those  who  perform  them,  their  doctrine, 
and  the  effects  which  these  miracles  produce.  Moses 
and  the  prophets  have  taught  nothing  which  is  not 
most  worthy  of  God,  entirely  conformable  to  reason, 
and  every  way  useful  to  the  good  morals  of  civilized 
society.  They  have  first  practiced  that  which  they 
taught,  and  the  effect  has  been  great  and  lasting. 
Moses  established  an  entire  nation  governed  by  holy 
laws.  Jesus  Christ  has  united  all  nations  in  the 
knowledge  of  the  true  God,  and  in  the  practice  of 
all  virtues.  Charlatans  and  impostors  do  not  seek 
to  reform  mankind,  and  their  delusions  are  of  short 
duration.  The  resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ,  which 
is  a  great  miracle  and  the  foundation  of  Christianity, 
cannot  be  suspected  of  any  artifice.  After  being 
buried,  after  remaining  three  days  in  a  tomb  sealed 
by  his  enemies,  the  Jews,  and  guarded  by  Roman 
soldiers,  He  appeared  again  during  forty  days ;  first 
to  Peter  and  the  twelve  apostles,  then  to  fire  hun- 
dred disciples  at  one  time.  If  they  had  not  seen  Him 
risen,  if  they  had  not  been  convinced  of  His  divinity, 
they  would  never  have  exposed  themselves  to  suffer- 
ing and  to  death,  in  order  (in  obedience  to  His  com- 
mands) to  announce  to  all  nations  the  religion  they 
had  received  from  Him. 

"  His  ignominous  death  on  the  Cross  would  have 
shaken  their  faith;  they  would  have  considered 
themselves  deceived,  and  they  would  have  been  the 
first  to  condemn  Him.  It  is  evident  they  must  have 
witnessed  something  very  extraordinary  to  induce 
them  to  embrace  His  precepts,  and  to  cause  others 
to  embrace  them  at  tlie  expense  of  their  peace,  their 


APOLOGY   OF   ORIGEN".  107 

liberty  and  their  life.  How  could  coarse  and 
illiterate  men,  if  they  had  not  felt  themselves  sus- 
tained by  supernatural  grace,  undertake  to  reform 
the  world?  How  would  the  people  under  the 
influence  of  their  preaching  have  forsaken  their 
ancient  customs  to  follow  a  contrary  doctrine,  if 
they  had  not  been  changed  by  an  extraordinary 
power  and  convinced  by  wonderful  facts  ? 

CONTINUATION  OF  THE  APOLOGY  OF  ORIGEN. 

Origen  proves  the  divinity  of  the  Christian 
religion  by  the  astonishing  change  it  produces  in 
those  who  embrace  it.  "  The  great  end  of  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel,"  he  says,  "  is  the  reforma- 
tion of  morals.  If  some  one  had  eradicated  from  a 
number  of  persons  the  vice  of  impurity,  it  would  be 
difficult  to  believe  that  he  had  nothing  supernatural 
about  him ;  what,  then,  should  be  thought  of  the 
doctrines  of  Christianity  influencing  so  vast  a  mul- 
titude, who  have  become  other  men  since  they 
received  these  truths,  and  whose  members  extend 
throughout  the  whole  empire  ? 

"  The  morals  of  the  Christians  place  them  very  far 
above  those  who  have  not  the  faith ;  a  Christian 
overcomes  his  most  violent  passions  with  the  view 
of  pleasing  God,  whereas,  the  pagans  abandon 
themselves  to  the  most  shameful  voluptuousness 
"without  a  blush,  and  while  in  the  indulgence  of 
their  vices  they  pretend  still  to  retain  the  character 
of  pure  and  honest  men.  The  simplest  Christian 
is  infinitely  more  enlightened  upon  the  excellence 


108  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

and  merit  of  cliastity  than  the  philosophers,  the 
Testals  and  the  priests,  who  are  supposed  to  lead  the 
most  regular  lives  among  the  pagans.  None  among 
us  are  sullied  by  these  excesses,  or,  if  one  is  found 
guilty  of  them,  he  is  not  of  the  number  of  those 
who  assist  at  our  assemblies,  for  he  is  no  longer  a 
Christian.  In  truth,  they  who  fall  into  any  sin, 
above  all,  that  of  impurity,  are  expelled  from  the 
Church,  they  are  mourned  over  as  being  dead 
to  God,  and  when  they  return  by  repentance  and 
penance,  they  are  subjected  to  longer  probation 
than  those  preparing  for  baptism,  neither  are  they 
permitted  to  exercise  any  public  function  in  the 
Church. 

"The  fidelity  of  Christians  to  the  laws  is  well 
tested  ;  they  are  so  averse  to  exciting  the  slightest 
disturbance,  that,  in  obedience  to  the  commands 
received  from  their  lawgiver,  they  employ  no  other 
weapon  than  patience  against  their  enemies.  Jesus 
Christ  has  commar<led  that  they  should  allow 
themselves  to  be  slaughtered  like  sheep  rather  than 
oppose  the  least  violence ;  God  takes  charge  of  their 
interests  and  their  defense,  and  they  gain  more  by 
this  mildness  than  they  would  by  resenting  injuries. 
So  far  from  the  pagans  being  able  to  exterminate 
the  Christians,  the  death  of  the  martyrs  has  tended 
only  to  augment  the  number. 

"  The  severities  practiced  towards  the  Christians 
could  not  diminish  their  zeal  for  the  conversion  of 
infidels ;  among  them  were  some  whose  only  occu- 
pation was  to  travel  through  cities,  burroughs  and 
villages,  in  order  to  announce  the  Gospel ;  and,  lest 


APOLOGY   OF   ORIGEK.  109 

they  should  be  suspected  of  interested  motives,  they 
refas3d  all  recompense  and  every  delicacy,  accepting 
only  the  plainest  food  for  the  sustenance  of  nature. 
Now,"  adds  Origen,  "  if  among  those  who  are  con- 
verted there  are  found  the  rich,  persons  of  estab- 
lished rank,  and  women  of  distinguished  position,  it 
may  be  said  perhaps  that  there  is  some  glory  in 
making  known  our  doctrine  to  such  as  these ;  but 
this  suspicion  could  never  have  arisen  in  the  begin- 
ning. At  the  present  time  the  honor  received  from 
some  does  not  equal  the  contempt  and  insults  we 
endure  from  the  Pagans." 

Origen  shows  that  the  Christians,  notwithstand- 
ing the  ardent  zeal  which  animated  them,  in  order 
to  attract  infidels  to  the  faith,  did  not  hesitate  to 
test  as  much  as  possible  those  who  wished  to  embrace 
it.  They  were  instructed  in  private  before  being 
received  into  the  assembly,  and  when  it  was  evident 
that  they  really  had  a  sincere  determination  to  lead  a 
new  life,  they  were  allowed  admission,  being  still 
divided  into  two  ranks,  the  one  of  the  beginners, 
and  the  other  of  those  who  were  more  advanced. 

Persons  were  employed  to  watch  over  these  neo- 
phytes, to  separate  them  from  those  whose  lives  were 
not  conformable  with  the  sanctity  of  Christianity, 
and  to  direct  them  in  the  practices  of  piety.  Such 
was  still  the  virtue  of  Christians  a  long  time  after 
the  age  of  the  Apostles,  which  ancient  apologists, 
witnesses  of  these  facts,  have  cited,  to  prove  the 
divinity  of  the  Christian  religion,  to  confute  the 
injustice  of  their  persecutors,  and  to  reproach  the 
excesses  of  the  pagans. 
10 


110  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

SIXTH     PERSECUTION    UNDER     THE    EMPEROR 
MAXIMIN. 

Year  235. 

During  the  space  of  twenty-four  years  the  Chris- 
tians were  left  in  peace ;  the  Emperor  who  succeeded 
Severus  did  not  persecute  them.  Alexander  was 
even  favorable  towards  them,  he  honored  Jesus 
Christ  as  one  of  his  own  gods,  and  placed  his 
statue  in  his  domestic  temple;  he  conceived  the 
design  of  having  it  solemnly  placed  among  the 
divinities  by  the  Senate.  This  prince  approved  par- 
ticularly of  this  precept  which  he  had  learned  from 
the  Christians :  "  Do  unto  others,  what  you  would 
wish  others  to  do  to  you !"  He  had  it  engraved  on 
the  walls  of  his  palace,  and  when  he  had  condemned 
some  malefactors  to  punishment,  he  caused  it  to  be 
cried  through  the  streets  by  a  herald. 

Alexander's  kind  disposition  towards  the  Chris- 
tians, was  a  sufficient  reason  for  Maximin  to  perse- 
cute them.  This  prince,  who  was  naturally  cruel, 
published  new  edicts  against  them.  It  is  believed 
that  a  Christian  soldier,  by  a  singular  act  which 
caused  a  great  sensation  at  the  time,  was  the  inno- 
cent cause  of  this  persecution.  When  Maximin  was 
proclaimed  Emperor,  he  made,  according  to  custom, 
presents  to  the  troops.  Every  soldier  was  obliged 
on  such  occasions  to  present  himself  before  the 
Emperor  with  a  crown  of  laurel  on  his  head.  There 
appeared  one  among  them  whose  head  was  bare,  and 
who  carried  his  crown  in  his  hand ;  he  had  already 
passed  the  Tribune  without  attracting  notice,  when 


SIXTH  PERSECUTION   UN^DER  MAXIMIN^.        Ill 

the  murmurs  of  his  companions  caused  him  to  be 
observed.  This  officer  asked  the  soldier  why  he  did 
not,  like  his  companions,  wear  his  crown  on  his 
head.  "  It  is  because  I  am  a  Christian,"  he  replied, 
"  and  my  religion  does  not  permit  me  to  wear  your 
crowns !"  It  appears  the  wearing  the  crown  was  an 
idolatrous  custom.  The  soldier  was  immediately 
divested  of  his  uniform  and  imprisoned. 

This  affair  created  so  great  an  excitement  that  a 
general  persecution  was  the  result ;  nevertheless,  the 
Emperor  did  not  issue  sentence  of  death  indiscrimi- 
nately, but  only  against  those  who  taught  others, 
and  those  who  governed  churches,  being  persuaded 
that  the  people,  deprived  of  the  support  of  their 
pastors,  would  be  easily  conquered.  Besides,  he  was 
afraid  of  depopulating  the  empire,  should  severe 
measures  be  extended  to  the  multitudes  of  the 
faithful ;  for  the  cities  and  the  country,  the  armies 
and  the  courts  of  justice,  were  filled  with  Christians. 
The  rigors  of  the  persecution  fell,  therefore,  on  the 
bishops  and  priests ;  the  tribunals  condemned  to  the 
greatest  torments  all  those  whom  they  arrested. 
The  Pope  Pontian  was  one  of  the  first  who  then 
suffered  for  the  faith.  St.  Antherius,  who  succeeded 
him,  occupied  the  chair  but  for  six  weeks,  and  it  is 
believed  that  he  also  received  the  crown  of  martyrdom. 

The  reign  of  Maximin  was  but  a  continuation  of 
cruelties,  but  the  details  have  not  been  handed  down 
to  us;  it  is  only  remarked  that  he  caused  the 
churches  to  be  burned,  which  shows  conclusively 
that  the  Christians  had  public  places  wherein  to 
hold  their  assemblies.     This  persecution  continued 


112  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

only  three  years,  because  Maximin,  by  his  cruelties, 
had  rendered  himself  so  extremely  odious  that  he 
was  killed  by  one  of  his  own  soldiers. 


*  SEVENTH  PERSECUTION  UNDEK  THE  EMPEROR 
DECIUS. 

A.  D.  249. 

The  Emperor  Decius  was  the  instigator  of  the 
seventh  persecution.  At  the  commencement  of  his 
reign  he  published  a  bloody  edict  against  the  Chris- 
tians, which  was  sent  to  all  the  goyernors  of  tlie 
provinces.  This  edict  was  executed  with  such 
extreme  rigor  that  the  only  occupation  of  the 
magistrates  was  to  search  for  Christians,  and  to 
invent  every  variety  of  punishment  with  which  to 
torment  them.  Prisons,  whips,  fire,  wild  beasts, 
boiling  pitch,  melted  wax,  sharp  stakes  and  red  hot 
pincers,  were  all  put  in  use ;  but  the  Church  had  the 
consolation  to  see  her  children  remain  firm,  and 
suffer  the  longest  and  most  cruel  tortures  with  an 
admirable  constancy. 

The  Pope,  St.  Fabian,  set  them  an  example,  and 
was  one  of  the  first  victims  immolated  in  this  per- 
secution. St.  Alexander,  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  a 
venerable  old  man,  was  presented  before  the  tribunal 
of  the  governor  of  Palestine,  and  generously  confessed 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  for  the  second  time,  for  he 
had  already  rendered  testimony  under  the  Emperor 
Severus,  about  forty  years  before.  He  was  east  into 
prison  and  died  in  his  chains.  St.  Babylas,  bishop 
of  Antioch,  also  received  the  crown  of  martyrdom  ai 


SEVENTH  PERSECUTIOIf   UNDER  DECIUS.       113 

the  same  time  with  three  young  children  whom  he 
had  instructed.  The  number  of  those  who  at  this 
time  suffered  for  the  faith  was  so  great,  according  to 
the  historian  Nicephorus,  that  it  was  impossible  to 
count  them.  After  having  employed  in  vain  the 
most  violent  punishments,  the  persecutors,  in  order 
to  wear  out  their  patience,  inflicted  slow  and  agoniz- 
ing tortures,  varied  by  all  the  allurements  of  pleasure, 
in  vain  efforts  to  corrupt  them.  We  will  give  two 
examples  of  the  refinement  of  cruelty  to  which  they 
had  recourse. 

A  Christian  had  already  endured  the  torture  of 
the  iron  claws  and  of  red-hot  plates ;  his  whole  body 
was  covered  with  wounds ;  honey  was  then  spread 
over  him,  his  hands  were  tied  behind  his  back,  and 
he  was  laid  down  in  the  burning  sun  to  be  stung  to 
death  by  bees  and  other  insects.  Another  Christian 
who  was  still  very  young,  was,  by  order  of  the  judge, 
led  into  a  delightful  garden,  adorned  with  lilies  and 
roses,  and  all  other  exquisite  and  fragrant  flowers, 
and  through  which  flowed  a  gentle  rivulet.  The 
attendants  laid  him  on  a  soft  bed,  to  which  they 
bound  him  with  silken  cofds.  He  was  then  left 
alone.  A  young  and  beautiful  courtesan  whom  the 
judge  selected  on  account  of  her  singular  and  varied 
fascinations,  and  whom  he  had  commanded  to  use 
all  her  arts  and  allurements  for  the  ensnarement  of 
the  youth,  then  approached  him.  So  violent  was 
this  temptation,  and  so  great  his  danger,  that,  for 
want  of  other  means  of  defense,  this  heroic  youth 
bit  off  his  tongue  and  spat  it  in  the  face  of  the 
10* 


114  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

wretched  woman,   who    retired  from  the    contest 
utterly  confounded  at  his  invincible  virtue. 

A  great  many  Christians,  in  order  to  escape  from 
this  persecution,  in  which  sometimes  violence  and 
sometimes  seductions  were  emplojed,  fled  into  the 
deserts.  Of  this  number  was  St.  Paul,  born  in  The- 
l)ais,  a  province  of  Egypt.  When  very  young  he 
retired  into  a  solitude,  and  led  there  an  evangelical 
life,  in  an  entire  separation  from  the  world  and  in 
close  union  with  God. 

MARTYRDOM  OF  "ST.  PIONIUS. 

Among  the  generous  champions  who  suffered 
death  for  Jesus  Christ,  during  the  persecution  of  the 
Emperor  Decius,  there  was  none  more  illustrious  than 
St.  Pionius,  a  priest  of  Smyrna.  One  day,  Avhile  at 
prayer  in  the  church,  it  was  revealed  to  him  that  on 
the  following  day  he  would  be  arrested.  He  imme- 
diately placed  a  chain  around  his  neck,  so  that  his 
persecutors  might  know  he  was  prepared  to  suffer; 
and,  in  the  event  of  his  being  taken  to  the  temples 
of  the  false  gods,  that  the  spectators  might  perceive 
it  was  against  his  will.  Pionius  was  arrested  the  next 
day,  and  when  the  officer  asked  him  if  he  was  aware 
of  the  commands  of  the  Emperor,  he  replied :  "  We 
are  not  ignorant  of  the  fact  that  there  is  one 
Supreme  command ;  it  is  that  which  obliges  us  to 
adore  one  God  alone."  "  Proceed  to  the  square," 
said  the  officer,  "  and  you  will  see  the  edict  of  the 
Emperor  which  orders  every  one  to  sacrifice  to  the 
gods." 


MARTYRDOil   OF   ST.   PION^IUS.  115 

A  multitude  of  Jews  and  pagans  followed  in  the 
procession.  St.  Pionius  delivered  a  long  discourse  to 
the  people,  who  listened  with  attention,  and  Avhen 
at  the  conclusion  he  declared  that  he  would  not 
adore  their  gods  nor  their  images,  they  entreated 
him  to  change  his  resolution.  "  Allow  yourself  to 
be  persuaded,"  they  said  to  him ;  "  a  man  of  your 
merit  is  worthy  to  live  and  enjoy  the  pleasures  of 
life."  "Without  doubt,"  answered  the  holy  priest, 
"  life  is  a  blessing,  and  a  Christian  does  not  despise 
it,  but  we  aspire  to  a  higher  life,  which  is  in  every 
^way  preferable.  I  thank  you  for  your  sympathy, 
but  I  suspect  the  artifice;  open  malice  is  less 
dangerous  than  deceitful  caresses."  Then,  turning 
towards  the  judge,  he  said:  "If  your  office  is  to 
convert  me  or  to  punish  me,  punish  me,  for  you 
will  never  persuade  me." 

The  judge  then  commenced  the  examination  in 
legal  form,  in  order  that  all  things  should  be  in 
readiness  for  the  arrival  of  the  proconsul,  who  was 
expected  in  a  few  days.  This  magistrate,  having 
arrived  at  Smyrna,  commanded  St.  Pionius  to  be 
brought  before  him.  "Do  you  persist  in  your 
determination,  or  will  you  change  while  there  is  yet 
time?"  "I  will  never  change,"  replied  the  holy 
martyr.  The  proconsul  reiterated  his  persuasions, 
granting  a  still  longer  time  for  consideration. 
"  The  delay  is  useless,"  said  St.  Pionius ;  "  I  shall 
remain  firm."  The  judge  then  pronounced  the 
sentence  ;  it  was  written  on  a  tablet  in  these  words : 
"  AVe  comm-ind  tha^  the  sacrilegious  Pionius,  who  lias 
avowed  himself  a  Chri.-.tian,  shall  be  burned  alive. 


116  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHUKCET. 

in  order  to  avenge  the  gods  and  give  warning  to 
men."  The  martyr  walked  with  a  firm  step  and 
cheerful  countenance  to  the  place  of  execution. 
He  disrobed,  stretched  himself  on  the  stake,  and 
was  nailed  to  it.  When  all  was  ready,  the  execu- 
tioner said  to  him :  "  Forsake  your  error,  there  is 
still  time ;  promise  to  do  that  which  is  asked  of 
you  and  we  will  remove  the  nails."  "  No,"  answered 
the  martyr ;  "  I  hasten  to  die,  in  order  that  I  may 
live  again."  They  then  raised  him,  fastened  to  the 
stake,  and  turned  his  face  toAvards  the  east,  heaping 
around  him  a  great  quantity  of  wood,  which  they 
set  on  fire. 

Closing  his  eyes,  the  people  thought  him  dead, 
but  he  was  only  absorbed  in  prayer.  The  prayer 
ended,  he  opened  his  eyes  as  the  flames  arose  around 
him,  and,  looking  at  the  fire  with  a  joyous  air,  he 
said :  "  Amen ;  Lord  receive  my  soul !"  Immediately 
after,  with  a  gentle  sigh,  he  expired.  When  the 
fire  was  extinguished,  the  faithful,  who  were  present, 
found  his  body  entirely  perfect  and  apparently  in 
full  health  ;  the  hair  unsinged,  the  beard  beautiful, 
and  the  whole  countenance  bright  and  glorious. 
The  Christians  retired  from  the  scene  confirmed  in 
their  faith,  but  the  pagans  with  perplexed  minds 
and  troubled  consciences. 


EIGHTH   PERSECUTION^   UJ^DER  VALERIAN".      117 

EIGHTH    PERSECUTION    UNDER    THE    EMPEROR 
VALERIAN, 

Year  257. 

The  persecution,  which  had  abated  a  little,  com- 
menced Avith  renewed  violence  under  the  Emperor 
Valerian.  This  prince  was  excited  against  the 
Christians  by  one  of  his  ministers  who  hated  them, 
and  who  persuaded  him  that,  in  order  to  succeed  in 
a  war  in  which  he  was  engaged,  he  should  abolish 
Christianity.  With  this  view,  he  published  edicts 
which  procured  the  crown  of  martyrdom  for  many 
Christians. 

The  most  illustrious  among  these  martyrs  was  St. 
Laurence,  the  first  deacon  in  the  Roman  church. 
When  the  Pope  St.  Sixtus,  who  had  elevated  him  to 
the  deaconship,  was  being  led  to  execution,  St.  Lau- 
rence followed  him  weeping,  and  said  to  him: 
"  Where  are  you  going  my  father,  without  your  son  ? 
Holy  Pontiff,  where  are  you  going  without  your 
minister  ?"  St.  Sixtus  replied  to  him :  "  My  son,  a 
still  greater  combat  is  reserved  for  you.  In  three 
days  you  will  follow  me."  Laurence,  consoled  by 
these  words,  prepared  himself  for  martyrdom,  and 
hastened  to  distribute  to  the  poor  all  the  money 
deposited  with  him,  for  it  was  the  duty  of  the  dea- 
cons to  distribute  the  alms  of  the  church.  The 
prefect  of  Rome,  having  been  informed  that  the 
Church  possessed  a  large  treasure,  desired  to  obtain 
it,  and  he  said  to  St.  Laurence :  "  You  complain  to 
other  Christians  that  you  are  treated  with  severity, 
but  here  no  torture  is  to  be  used.    I  ask  you  simply 


118  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

for  that  which  you  can  give  me.  I  know  that  you 
have  vases  of  gold  and  silver  for  your  sacrifices; 
deliver  them  to  me ;  the  Emperor  has  need  of  them 
in  order  to  maintain  his  troops!"  St.  Laurence 
answered :  "  I  acknowledge  that  our  Church  is  rich, 
and  that  the  Emperor  possesses  no  treasures  so  pre- 
cious; I  will  show  you  a  good  portion  of  them; 
grant  me  but  a  little  time  to  put  all  things  in  order." 
The  prefect,  not  understanding  what  riches  he  spoke 
of,  accorded  three  days'  delay. 

In  this  interval  the  holy  deacon  went  over  the 
whole  city,  in  order  to  assemble  all  the  poor  whom 
the  church  maintained;  he  then  reported  to  the  pre- 
fect that  all  was  ready.  The  prefect  followed  him, 
and  seeing  a  crowd  of  blind,  deformed  and  wretched 
creatures,  instead  of  the  precious  vases  he  expected, 
<iast  on  the  holy  deacon  a  threatening  look.  "  What 
you  behold,  disappoints  and  enrages  you,"  said  St. 
Laurence  to  him ;  "  gold  is  a  base  metal,  the  cause  of 
many  evils ;  the  true  gold  is  the  divine  knowledge 
which  enlightens  these  poor  people;  these  are  the 
riches  which  I  have  promised  you!"  "Is  it  thus 
you  mock  me  ?  "  exclaimed  the  prefect  in  a  rage ;  "  I 
know  that  Christians  pretend  to  despise  death,  so  do 
not  hope  to  die  quickly ;  your  tortures  shall  be  so 
prolonged  that  you  shall  die  by  degrees."  Accord- 
ingly they  commenced  by  tearing  his  body  with 
lashes;  they  then  placed  him  on  an  iron  gridiron 
over  lighted  coals,  and  fastened  the  holy  martyr  to 
it  in  such  a  manner  that  his  flesh  was  very  slowly 
penetrated  by  tlie  heat. 

The  fire  of  charity  wliich  inflamed  his  heart  was 


ST.   CYPKIAN^   IS   SENT   INTO   EXILE.  119 

stronger  than  that  which  consumed  his  body,  and 
rendered  him  insensible  to  the  torture.  His  only 
thought  was  the  law  of  the  Lord,  and  his  torment 
became  to  him  a  real  refreshment.  After  enduring 
for  a  long  time  this  horrible  suffering,  he  said  calmly 
to  the  judge:  "My  body  is  sufficiently  burned  on 
this  side,  have  it  turned  on  the  other ; "  and  some 
moments  after  he  added :  "  My  flesh  is  now  roasted 
enough ;  you  can  eat  it."  Then,  raising  his  eyes  to 
Heaven,  he  prayed  to  God  for  the  preservation  of 
Rome,  and  expired.  What  courage,  what  calmness 
in  the  midst  of  the  most  acute  sufferings !  in  vain 
would  we  seek  for  the  motive  elsewhere  than  in  the 
all  powerful  strength  of  the  divine  aid. 


ST.  CYPRIAN  IS  ARRESTED  AND  SENT  INTO 
EXILE. 

It  was  in  the  same  persecution  that  St.  Cyprian, 
bishop  of  Carthage,  suffered  martyrdom.  He  was 
born  in  Africa  of  a  distinguished  family,  and  previous 
to  his  conversion  had  acquired  a  great  reputation  by 
teaching  Rhetoric.  It  was  only  when  he  had  reached 
a  mature  age,  and  after  profound  reflection,  that  ha 
embraced  Christianity,  for  he  hesitated  a  long  time 
before  renouncing  the  errors  of  paganism.  He  found 
it  difficult  to  uproot  old  prejudices,  to  lead  a  new  life, 
and  to  become  a  new  man.  "  How  can  Ave,"  he  asks, 
"destroy  inveterate  habits,  which  have  become  a 
second  nature ;  how  pi-actice  frugality,  when  we  are 
accustomed  to  an  abundant  and  luxurious  table?" 
This  is  what  he  wrote  to  one  of  his  friends.     "  But," 


120  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

he  adds,  "  when  the  water  of  regeneration  liad  washed 
away  the  stains  of  my  past  life,  and  my  purified  heart 
had  received  the  celestial  light,  all  my  difficulties 
vanished.  I  found  that  easy  which  had  appeared 
impossible." 

He  made  such  great  progress  in  virtue,  that  he 
was  considered  a  proper  candidate  for  the  priesthood, 
a  short  time  after  his  baptism.  In  the  course  of 
time,  the  bishop  of  Carthage  having  died,  the  faith- 
ful of  that  city  entreated  that  he  should  be  made 
their  pastor.  On  receiving  this  intelligence,  the 
holy  priest  secreted  himself,  desiring  to  yield  to  his 
elders  an  honor  of  which  he  believed  himself 
unworthy.  The  place  of  his  concealment  being 
discovered,  he  was  obliged  to  submit.  His  virtues 
shone  with  redoubled  lustre  in  this  distinguished 
position.  His  charity  for  the  poor  knew  no  bounds. 
He  at  once  applied  himself  with  indefatigable  zeal  to 
strengthen  discipline,  and  to  instruct  his  flock.  He 
escaped  the  persecution  of  the  Emperor  Decius,  by 
withdrawing  for  some  time  from  the  city,  because  it 
was  he  whom  the  pagans  especially  sought  to  put 
to  death,  and  several  times  the  amphitheatre  had 
resounded  with  the  cry:  "Cyprian  to  the  lions! 
Cyprian  to  the  lions!"  He  was  not  idle  in  his 
retreat,  but  toiled  unceasingly  for  the  good  of  his 
people,  either  by  letters  or  by  the  ministry  of  those 
to  whom  he  had  confided  them.  On  returning  to 
Carthage  he  extended  his  vigilance  into  the  interior 
of  Africa.  Nothing  escaped  his  pastoral  care.  A 
schism  had  sprung  up  in  Eome.    Novatian  had  been 


ST.   CYPRIAIS'   IS   SENT   INTO   EXILE.  121 

tlien  ordained  bishop  in  the  life-time  of  St.  Cornelius, 
the  legitimate  Pontiff. 

When  this  news  reached  St.  Cyprian  his  zeal  was 
enkindled,  and  he  commenced  writing  against  the 
intruder.  "It  is  in  this  way,"  said  he,  "that  all 
schisms  arise,  when  by  impious  rashness  some  persons 
depose  the  bishop,  of  whom  there  can  be  but  one  in  a 
see,  and  reject  him  whom  God  has  appointed.  There 
is  but  one  God,  but  one  Jesus  Christ,  but  one  Epis 
copal  see,  originally  founded  by  St.  Peter,  on  the 
authority  of  our  Lord.  No  other  altar  can  be 
erected,  nor  any  other  priesthood  established.  It  is 
erecting  another  altar  to  raise  a  new  bishop  in  the 
place  of  him  whom  the  church  has  appointed.  All 
that  which  men  undertake,  contrary  to  divine  insti- 
tutions, is  false,  profane  and  sacrilegious.  The 
church  of  Jesus  Christ  is  essentially  one,  it  cannot 
be  divided ;  Jesus  Clirist  tells  us  there  is  but  one 
fold.  In  order  to  make  this  unity  more  evident,  the 
Lord  has  built  His  Church  on  one  alone  —  on  St. 
Peter,  to  whom  He  has  given  the  power  of  the 
keys. 

"  Cornelius  has  been  appointed,  according  to  the 
holy  canons,  to  the  pontifical  chair;  therefore,  he 
who  claims  to  be  bishop  of  Rome  breaks  the  unity. 
Hi ;  ordination  cannot  be  legitimate.  As  there  can- 
not be  two  bishops  in  the  same  see,  he  who  is  created 
bishop  after  the  first,  is  not  the  second  ;  he  is  noth- 
ing— he  has  neither  the  power  nor  the  rank  of 
bishop.  He  is  not  a  pastor,  biit  a  profaner,  a 
stranger,  an  apostate;  he  succeeds  no  one,  he  begins 
with  himself.  He  endeavors  to  establish  a  new 
11 


122  HISTOKY    OF  THE   CHURCH. 

church,  a  purel}^  human  church,  in  the  place  of  the 
Church  of  God;  this  is  what  Noyatian  has  done. 
He  has  been  elected,  against  all  the  laws  of  disci- 
pline, by  the  deserters  who  have  abandoned  their 
true  pastor.  When  a  bishop  has  been  once  estab- 
lished, there  is  no  way  of  appointing  another  in  the 
same  place.  It  is  a  monstrous  crime  to  attempt  to 
elect  a  second ;  it  is  so  great  a  sin,  that  martyrdom 
even  could  not  expiate  it.  There  is  no  real  martyr- 
dom out  of  the  church.  Schismatics  can  be  put  to 
death,  but  they  cannot  be  crowned.  Whoever  divides 
the  flock  of  the  Lord  becomes  corrupt,  a  stranger, 
and  an  enemy.  They  cannot  have  God  for  a  father, 
when  they  have  not  the  Church  for  a  mother." 

MARTYRDOM    OF    ST.    CYPRIAN. 

St.  Cyprian  zealously  engaged  in  the  discharge 
of  his  holy  functions,  when  the  persecution  of  Vale- 
rian broke  out.  Paternus,  proconsul  of  Africa,  had 
him  brought  before  his  tribunal :  "  The  Emperor 
commands  me,"  said  he,  "  to  force  all  his  subjects  to 
embrace  the  same  religion  which  he  himself  pro- 
fesses; who  are  you?"  "I  am  a  Christian  and  a 
bishop,"  answered  Cyprian ;  "  I  know  but  one  true 
God,  who  has  made  heaven  and  earth.  It  is  this  God 
whom  we  serve,  and"  to  whom  we  pray  in  a  special 
manner  for  the  prosperity  of  the  Emperors."  "I. 
wish  to  know,"  inquired  the  proconsul,  "  who  are  tho 
priests  attached  to  your  church  ?"  "  I  cannot  reveal 
them,"  replied  Cyprian ;  "your  own  laws  condemn 
informers."    After  more  questions,  and  as  firm  re- 


MARTYRDOM   OF   ST.   CYPRIAN^.  123 

plies,  the  proconsul  ordered  him  to  be  exiled  to 
Carube,  a  little  city  situated  on  the  coast,  not  very 
far  distant  from  Carthage. 

Several  other  African  bishops  and  a  great  number 
of  priests  were  banished  at  the  same  time,  and  dis- 
persed through  uncivilized  places,  where  they  had 
every  kind  of  privation  and  inconvenience  to  un- 
dergo. St.  C^^prian  comforted  them  by  a  letter, 
wliich  cannot  be  read  without  our  feeling  some 
degree  of  the  divine  warmth  with  which  his  heart 
was  filled,  and  which  made  his  happiness  consist  in 
suffering  for  Jesus  Christ.  He  remained  a  year  in 
exile ;  he  was  then  recalled  to  Carthage,  to  be  there 
judged  by  the  new  proconsul  who  had  succeeded 
Paternus.  The  persecution  was  commenced  with 
redoubled  violence,  and  the  edict  of  the  Emperor 
Valerian  ordered,  that  the  bishops,  priests  and  dea- 
cons should  be  immediately  put  to  death.  St.  Cy- 
prian was  confided  to  the  captain  of  the  guards  who 
resided  in  a  suburb  of  Carthage;  his  friends  were 
permitted  to  visit  him,  and  his  faithful  people  flocked 
around  him.  The  Christians,  fearing  he  would  be 
put  to  death  during  the  night,  passed  the  whole 
night  at  the  door  of  the  house  where  he  was  guarded. 

The  proconsul  was  residing  at  his  country  house, 
and  thither  the  holy  bishop  was  conducted,  the 
weather  being  intensely  warm.  The  soldiers,  seeing 
him  overcome  by  profuse  perspiration,  offered  him  a 
change  of  garments.  "  For  what  purpose"  said  the 
Saint,  "would  you  endeavor  to  mitigate  sufferings 
which  will  soon  end?"  When  they  had  reached  the 
end  of  their  journey  the  proconsul  asked  the  bishop 


124  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

if  he  was  called  Cyprian.  "  That  is  my  name,"  he 
replied.  "  The  Emperor  commands  you  to  sacrifice 
to  the  gods,"  said  the  proconsul.  "  I  will  not  do 
it,"  replied  Cyprian.  "Think  of  the  danger  m 
which  you  stand,"  said  the  judge.  St.  Cyj)rian 
answered,  "In  so  just  a  cause  there  is  no  delibera- 
tion." The  proconsul,  after  consulting  with  his 
council,  spoke  thus  to  the  holy  bishop :  "  For  a  long 
time  you  have  made  a  profession  of  impiety,  and 
our  Emperor  has  not  been  able  to  bring  you  back  to 
better  sentiments.  Since  you  are  the  head  of  this 
pernicious  sect,  you  shall  serve  for  an  example  to 
those  whom  you  have  led  into  disobedience;  the 
discipline  of  the  laws  shall  be  strengthened  by  your 
blood."  He  then  read  from  the  tablet,  on  whicli  it 
was  written,  the  sentence  of  condemnation.  It  was 
expressed  in  these  words :  "  It  is  commanded  that 
Cyprian  shall  be  punished  by  the  sword."  The 
holy  bishop  responded,  "  I  return  tlianks  to  God." 
The  faithful,  who  were  very  numerous  in  the 
assembly,  cried  out,  "  May  we  also  be  beheaded." 
They  had  appointed  for  the  place  of  execution  a 
square  bordered  with  large  trees,  at  some  distance 
from  the  city.  Although  the  place  was  very  spa- 
cious it  was  too  small  for  the  vast  multitude  who 
assembled  there. 

The  holy  bishop  gave  proofs,  even  to  the  end,  of 
his  solicitude  for  his  flock,  for,  knowing  that  in  the 
crowd  thei*e  were  many  helpless  women,  he  dii-eohed 
that  care  should  be  taken  to  protect  them  from  all 
dangers.  Arrived  at  the  place  of  execution,  ho 
prostrated  himself  on  the  ground  in  fervent  prj^yer 


PERSECUTION^   I^   AFRICA.  125 

to  God,  When  it  was  concluded,  he  removed  his 
garments,  giving  them  to  his  deacons;  he  then 
took  the  bandage  in  order  to  cover  his  eyes,  but,  as 
he  had  some  difficulty  in  tying  it,  a  priest  and 
deacon  performed  this  last  office  for  him.  The 
executioner  then  appeared,  to  whom  the  holy 
martyr  presented  twenty-five  gold  pieces;  then, 
kneeling  down,  he  crossed  his  hands  over  his  heart 
and  waited  for  the  stroke  which  was  to  change  for 
him,  time  into  a  glorious  eternity.  The  faithful 
collected  his  blood  on  the  linen  cloths  which  they 
had  spread  around  him  before  he  was  beheaded,  and 
preserved  with  religious  respect  these  sacred  relics. 


CONTINUATION  OF  THE  PERSECUTION  IN 
AFRICA. 

The  persecution  did  not  end  with  the  death  of 
St.  Cyprian,  for,  a  few  months  afterwards,  a  multi- 
tude of  martyrs  attained  tlie  crown.  The  account 
of  their  martyrdom,  written  by  themselves  while  in 
prison,  is  still  extant,  and  was  completed  by  an  eye- 
witness. It  says:  "When  we  were  arrested  we 
learned  that  the  governor  had  decided  that  we 
should  be  burned  alive,  and  that  the  execution 
would  take  place  the  next  day ;  but  God,  Avho  holds 
in  His  hand  the  hearts  of  Judges,  did  not  permit 
them  to  torture  us  in  this  manner.  The  governor 
altered  his  determination  and  we  were  remanded 
to  prison.  This  place  was  not  terrible  to  us;  its 
darkness  was  changed  to  a  celestial  brightness,  a 
ray  from  the  Holy  Ghost  penetrated  this  gloomy 
11* 


126  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

dwelling  and  dispersed  all  fear.  The  next  day, 
towards  evening,  we  were  conducted  by  the  guard 
to  the  palace  to  undergo  our  examination.  Oh, 
happy  day !  oh,  how  light  appeared  the  chains  with 
which  they  loaded  us.  The  governor  put  several 
questions  to  us,  intermingled  with  threats  and 
promises.  Our  replies  were  modest  but  firm,  gen- 
erous and  christian-like,  and  we  went  forth  from  our 
interrogation,  victorious  over  the  demon.  We  were 
sent  back  to  prison,  and  there  prepared  ourselves  for 
a  new  combat. 

"The  most  painful  trial  we  had  to  endure  was 
hunger  and  thirst ;  for,  after  compelling  us  to  work 
all  day,  they  denied  us  every  thing,  even  a  little 
water.  God,  himself,  comforted  us,  by  making 
known  to  us  in  a  vision  that  we  had  but  a  few  days 
more  to  suffer,  and  that  He  would  never  forsake  us. 
Through  the  instrumentality  of  two  Christians,  pro- 
visions were  conveyed  to  us.  This  assistance  relieved 
us  a  little ;  our  sick  recovered ;  we  soon  forgot  our 
troubles,  and  we  blessed  the  divine  mercy  which  had 
deigned  to  alleviate  our  sufferings.  The  intimate 
union  which  exists  among  us  contributes  greatly 
towards  sustaining  and  consoling  us;  we  are  but 
of  one  mind,  and  pray  and  "converse  continually 
together.  Nothing  is  sweeter  than  this  fraternal 
charity,  which  is  so  agreeable  to  God,  and  by  which 
we  obtain  from  Him  all  that  we  ask,  according  to 
the  consoling  promise  of  Jesus  Christ :  '  If  two  per- 
sons unite  on  earth  in  asking  something  of  my 
Father,  they  will  certainly  obtain  it.' " 

Finally  the  governor  again  summoned  them  before 


ADMIRABLE   CONSTANCY   OF   A   CHILD.  127 

his  tribunal.  All  boldly  avowed  their  firm  adherence 
to  their  first  confession  of  faith.  Then  the  governor 
read  the  sentence  condemning  them  to  be  beheaded ; 
and  they  were  led  to  the  place  of  execution  where 
they  found  a  great  concourse  of  people ;  the  faithful 
and  the  gentiles  both  hastening  to  the  spot.  The 
countenances  of  the  holy  martyrs  were  illumined  by 
a  heavenly  joy  at  the  blissful  hope  of  soon  being 
admitted  to  the  presence  of  the  Lamb ;  they  cour- 
ageously exhorted  the  eager  spectators :  the  faithful 
to  remain  firm  in  their  fiiith,  and  carefully  guard 
this  precious  gift  of  a  loving  Father ;  the  idolaters 
to  acknowledge  and  adore  the  one  true  God.  "  Every 
man,"  said  the  martyrs  to  the  pagans,  "  who  sacri- 
fices to  the  false  gods  shall  be  exterminated;  it  is 
a  horrible  impiety  to  abandon  the  true  God  and 
worship  demons."  The  executioners  then  advanced 
and  with  their  cruel  weapons  released  these  impatient 
souls  from  the  bondage  of  this  life. 

ADMIRABLE  CONSTANCY  OF  A  CHILD. 

Almighty  God,  in  His  infinite  power,  can  endow 
the  tongues  of  children  with  eloquence  when  He 
desires  to  add  to  His  glory,  and  He  also  causes  them 
to  be  the  means  of  triumph  to  the  faith  by  generously 
conf  ssing  it.  At  Cesarea,  in  Cappadocia,  a  child, 
named  Cyril,  displayed  an  extraordinary  courage, 
which  filled  the  faithful  with  joy  and  admiration. 
The  sacred  name  of  Jesus  Christ  was  incessantly  on 
his  lips,  and  he  derived  so  much  strength  in  pro- 
nouncino:  it  as  to  become  insensible  to  the  threats 


128  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

and  promises  addressed  to  him  by  his  inhuman 
judges.  His  father,  who  was  an  idolater,  could  not 
induce  him  to  invoke  the  false  gods,  and  after  shame- 
fully ill-treating  him  drove  him  from  his  house. 

The  judge  of  the  city,  hearing  of  what  had  happened, 
sent  soldiers  to  arrest  the  youthful  Cyril,  and  conduct 
him  before  his  tribunal.  "  My  child,"  gently  said  the 
magistrate,  "I  am  most  anxious  to  pardon  your 
offense  in  consideration  of  your  tender  age ;  you  can 
regain  your  father's  favor  and  return  to  your  home 
if  you  will  be  docile  and  obedient.  Comply,  there- 
fore, with  our  wishes,  and  renounce  Christianity." 
The  holy  child  replied:  "I  am  rejoiced  at  being 
enabled  to  suffer  reproaches  for  my  conduct.  God 
will  receive  me,  and  I  shall  find  Him  a  tender,  loving 
parent.  Most  happy  am  I  in  being  driven  from  the 
paternal  roof,  as  I  shall  dwell  in  a  mansion  a  thou- 
sand times  more  spacious  and  beautiful.  I  willingly 
renounce  temporal  goods,  in  order  to  gain  heavenly 
treasures ;  death  has  no  terrors  for  me,  because  it  is 
the  entrance  to  eternal  life."  He  uttered  these  words 
with  a  marvelous  courage,  showing  that  he  was 
animated  by  the  divine  spirit.  Then  the  judge, 
assuming  a  severe  tone  with  the  intention  of  terri- 
fying the  holy  child,  threatened  him  with  death, 
ordered  him  to  be  bound  as  if  to  be  carried  to  execu- 
tion, and  commanded  a  pile  of  wood  to  be  prepared 
and  ignited.  But  this  admirable  child,  far  from 
manifesting  the  slightest  fear,  only  appeared  firmer 
and  more  confident,  and  did  not  shed  a  single  tear 
at  the  sight  of  the  horrible  death  that  awaited  him. 
The  executioners  led  him  to  the  fire  and  threatened 


ADMIRABLE    CONSTANCY   OF   A   CHILD.         129 

to  throw  him  into  the  flames,  but  Cyril  lost  none  of 
his  sublime  fortitude,  and  remained  unmoved. 

The  judge  had  privately  given  orders  only  to 
frighten  him,  and  when  they  saw  that  the  sight  of 
the  punishment  made  no  impression  on  him,  he  was 
once  more  conducted  before  the  tribunal.  The 
magistrate  thus  addressed  him:  "You  have  seen 
the  fire  and  sword  prepared  for  you,  and  I  trust  will 
show  youreelf  obedient  and  submissive  to  my  will 
and  that  of  your  father.  Are  you  not  desirous  of 
regaining  his  affection  and  of  returning  home?" 
Cyril  answered :  "  You  have  deprived  me  of  celes- 
tial happiness  by  recalling  me  to  your  presence ;  I 
fear  neither  the  fire  nor  the  sword,  but  languish  for 
my  heavenly  home,  and  sigh  for  imperisliable  riches, 
exceeding  ail  the  wealth  of  my  father.  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord  Avill  receive  me  into  the  home  of  the  blessed, 
and  reward  me  with  a  crown  of  everlasting  glory ; 
hasten,  then,  and  put  me  to  death,  so  that  I  may  go 
to  Him  the  sooner." 

The  assistants  wept  at  hearing  him  speak  thus, 
but  he  said  to  them :  "  Do  not  mourn  for  me,  but 
rejoice  at  the  happy  fate  which  awaits  me ;  seek  not 
to  weaken  me  by  your  tears,  but  rather  encourage 
me  to  suffer  every  thing  for  God.  You  know  not 
the  glorious  destiny  I  shall  obtain,  nor  the  bright 
hope  of  a  blissful  immortality  by  which  I  am 
animated  and  sustained.  I  am  eager  to  terminate 
my  mortal  life,  and  ready  to  endure  the  most  excru- 
ciating torments.  Come,  then,  and  open  for  my 
eager  soul  the  golden  portals  of  the  heavenly  Jeru- 
salem."    In  these  holy  dispositions  he  was  led  to 


130  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

execution;  but  the  kind  of  death  he  suffered  is  not 
mentioned  in  the  account  of  his  martyrdom.  It  is 
thus  that  the  power  of  religion,  of  which  we  have 
seen  such  evident  proofs,  in  a  weak  and  delicate  sex, 
is  also  manifested  at  an  age  Avhen  timidity  and 
inconstancy  are  so  natural. 


PUNISHMENT  OF  THE  PERSECUTORS  — CHARITY 
OF  THE  CHRISTIANS. 

Divine  vengeance  overtook  Valerian,  who  was  one 
of  the  most  inhuman  persecutors  of  Christianity. 
This  prince,  after  experiencing  a  defeat,  imprudently 
engaged  in  a  conference  with  Sapor,  King  of  Persia, 
by  whom  he  was  seized,  confined  as  a  prisoner,  and 
treated  with  the  greatest  indignity.  When  Sapor 
wished  to  mount  his  horse  he  made  the  Emperor 
bend  before  him,  and  placing  his  foot  on  his  neck 
leaped  into  the  saddle.  Finally,  the  unhappy 
Valerian  was  flayed  alive ;  and  his  skin,  after  being 
dyed  red,  was  suspended  in  a  Persian  temple  as  a 
monument  of  the  ignominious  defeat  of  the  Eoman 
arms.  The  pagans  were  horror  stricken  at  the 
dreadful  fate  of  the  Emperor,  but  the  Christians 
recognized  the  avenging  hand  of  God  in  the  punish- 
ment of  a  prince  who  had  cruelly  persecuted  His 
children. 

The  empire  was,  at  that  period,  plunged  into  the 
most  unhappy  condition  by  the  barbarians,  who 
ruthlessly  invaded  all  its  provinces.  The  Goths 
overran  Thrace  and  Macedonia,  and  devastated 
Greece ;  the  Germans  crossed  the  Alps  and  advanced 


PUNISHMENT   OF   THE   PERSECUTORS.  131 

into  Italy  as  far  as  Ravenna;  other  tribes  entered 
Gaul  and  passed  into  Spain ;  the  Sarmatians  ravaged 
Pannonia,  and  the  Parthians  penetrated  as  far  as 
Syria.  Civil  wars  raged  throughout  the  empire,  and 
as  many  as  thirty  tyrants  sprang  up,  who  called 
themselves  Roman  Emperors.  Earthquakes  were  of 
frequent  occurrence,  and  the  sea  overflowed,  com- 
pletely inundating  several  cities.  The  plague  suc- 
ceeded all  these  evils,  and  was  so  violent  in  Rome  as 
to  carry  off  several  thousand  victims  in  one  day. 

This  dreadful  scourge  made  no  less  havoc  in  Alex- 
andria. "Universal  mourning  prevailed,"  says  St. 
Denis,  bishop  of  this  great  city ;  "  cries  of  lamentation 
issued  from  every  house,  and  the  deserted  streets 
resounded  with  the  groans  and  shrieks  of  the  dying." 
The  holy  bishop  adds,  "that  this  disease  was,  for 
the  pagans,  the  greatest  of  all  calamities,  and,  for 
the  Christians,  an  occasion  to  practice  the  most 
heroic  charity;  as  they  alone  nursed  the  sick  and 
buried  the  dead."  "The  Christians,"  he  writes, 
"have  acted  nobly,  visiting  the  sick,  consoling 
the  bereaved,  and,  heedless  of  the  contagion,  have 
frequently  fallen  victims  to  the  pestilence,  while 
serving  others.  A  number  of  priests,  deacons  and 
the  laity  have  thus  sacrificed  their  lives,  but  those 
who  remain  replace  them,  and  continue  to  labor  in 
the  cause  of  charity.  The  pagans,  on  the  contrary, 
fly  from  the  scourge ;  abandon  those  who  are  dearest 
to  them ;  cast  the  bodies  of  their  relatives  into  the 
street  before  life  is  extinct,  leaving  their  remains 
without  burial,  to  become  the  food  of  dogs,  so  great 
is  their  dread  of  contracting  tlie  fatal  disease,  whicli 


132  -  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

nevertheless  they  cannot  avoid."  This  extraordinary 
difference  of  conduct  created  much  remark,  and  the 
pagans  themselves  openly  declared  that  the  Chris- 
tians alone  exercised  true  piety.  The  Church  still 
honors  those  martyrs  who,  at  the  time  of  this  plague, 
fell  victims  to  divine  charity. 

NINTH    PERSECUTION    UNDER    THE     EMPEROR 
AURELIAN. 

A.  D.  274. 

The  Emperor  Aurelian,  who,  in  the  first  years  of 
his  reign,  had  not  shown  himself  adverse  to  the 
Christians,  suddenly  changed  his  conduct  in  their 
regard,  as  he  thought  to  win  the  affection  of  the 
senate  and  the  people  by  persecuting  the  enemies  of 
their  gods.  He  was  prevented  from  signing  a  terri- 
ble edict  against  them  by  a  thunderbolt  falling  at 
his  feet,  which  so  overpowered  him  with  terror,  as  to 
cause  him  to  abandon  his  design ;  but  his  determin- 
ation was  not  altered,  and  the  persecution  was  only 
deferred.  "  Soon  after,  being  given  up  to  the  cor- 
ruption of  his  heart,"  says  Lactantius,  who  lived  at 
a  nearly  cotemporary  period,  "Aurelian  published 
bloody  edicts  against  us ;  but  it  was  happily  at  the 
end  of  his  reign,  which  was  very  short,  so  that  the 
laws  had  not  yet  been  enforced  in  the  more  distant 
provinces  at  the  time  of  his  death."  Thus  our 
divine  Lord  shows,  that  He  has  not  confided  unlim- 
ited power  to  the  hands  of  earthly  rulers,  but 
governs  the  world  by  His  justice  and  providence. 
Nevertheless,  as  the  known  wishes  of  Emperors  are 


KINTH   PERSECUTION    UNDER   AURELIAN.      133 

not  less  effective  than  their  commands,  the  hatred 
of  the  Christian  name,  manifested  by  Anrelian  before 
his  death,  did  not  fail  to  make  a  great  many  martyrs. 

One  of  the  most  illustrions  was  St.  Conon,  who 
suffered  in  Lyconia.  When  the  judge  derided  his 
austere  and  mortified  life,  the  holy  martyr  boldly 
replied :  "  The  cross  constitutes  all  my  delight ;  do 
not,  therefore,  think  to  intimidate  me  by  the  prepa- 
ration of  tortures.  I  am  sensible  of  their  value,  and 
know  how  much  they  contribute  to  true  happiness ; 
the  longest  and  most  painful  sufferings  are  the  objects 
of  my  ardent  desire."  In  order  to  shake  his  resolu- 
tion, the  judge  asked  him  if  he  had  any  children. 
"I  have  one  son,"  he  answered,  "and  I  most  earn- 
estly wish  he  could  participate  in  my  joyful  fate.' 
The  child  was  immediately  summoned,  and  con- 
demned to  the  same  punishment  as  his  father. 
Their  hands  were  severed  from  the  wrist  by  a  wooden 
saw,  and  the  martyrs  then  placed  on  a  bed  of  red 
hot  coals,  and  finally  cast  into  a  caldron  of  boiling 
oil,  where  they  gave  up  the  ghost,  while  praising 
the  goodness  of  God. 

The  martyrdom  of  St.  Denis,  first  bishop  of  Paris, 
is  also  said  to  have  occurred  during  this  persecution 
Tliis  holy  prelate,  after  establishing  a  flourishing 
church  in  Paris,  labored,  through  the  ministry  of 
his  disciples,  to  extend  the  faith  into  the  neighbor- 
ing provinces,  with  a  zeal  which  merited  for  him  the 
title  of  the  apostle  of  Gaul.  The  detailed  account 
of  the  lives  of  these  apastolic  men  is  not  extant; 
but  that  they  cultivated  most  successfully  this  bar- 
ren field  is  shown  by  their  heroic  deaths,  not  liesi- 
12 


134  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

tating  to  slied  their  blood  to  render  it  more  fertile 
and  productive  of  abundant  fruit.  God  crowned 
the  labors  of  their  noble  leader  by  a  glorious  mar- 
tyrdom, of  which,  however,  there  is  no  record ;  it  is 
only  known,  that,  during  a  persecution  which  sud- 
denly broke  out,  St.  Denis,  a  priest  named  Rusticus, 
and  the  deacon  Eleutherius,  were  seized  by  order  of 
the  president  Fescennine,  and,  after  generously  con- 
fessing the  faith,  were  scourged,  tortured,  and  finally 
beheaded. 

An  old  tradition,  supported  by  the  testimony  of 
ancient  monuments,  relates  that  it  was  on  a  moun- 
tain near  Paris  that  these  servants  of  God  were  exe- 
cuted, called  for  this  reason  the  Mount  of  Martyrs, 
or  as  it  is  styled  at  the  present  day  —  "  Montmartre." 
The  place  where  St.  Denis  was  imprisoned  is  still 
shown  in  Paris,  as  also  the  spot  where  he  was  tor- 
tured ;  and  two  churches  were  subsequently  erected 
in  his  honor.  The  president  had  commanded  that 
the  bodies  of  the  martyrs  should  be  thrown  into  the 
Seine ;  but  a  pagan  lady,  who  was  favorably  disposed 
towards  Christianity,  bribed  the  men  intrusted  with 
this  commission,  and  had  the  holy  relics  secretly 
buried. 


TENTH    AND    LAST    PERSECUTION    UNDER 
DIOCLESIAN. 

A.  D.  303. 

The  Roman  empire,  which  had  for  three  centuries 
directed  almost  continual  attacks  against  Chris- 
tianity, made  a  last  effort  to  destroy  it ;  which,  how- 


TEJ^TH  Aiq^D   LAST   PERSECUTION.  135 

ever,  instead  of  overthrowing,  served  more  com- 
pletely to  establish  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Dioclesian  reigned  at  this  period  in  the  East,  and 
Maximian  in  the  West.  The  former  published  an 
edict  in  Nicomedia,  in  the  year  303,  ordering  the 
churches  to  be  destroyed,  and  the  Holy  Scriptures 
to  be  burned.  This  was  only  a  prelude  to  the  cruel 
laws  which  followed,  and  which  caused  rivers  of 
blood  to  flow  in  all  the  provinces  of  the  empire; 
for  Maximian,  his  colleague,  readily  imitated  an 
example  so  consonant  with  his  ferocious  disposition. 
He  practiced  the  most  unheard  of  cruelties  towards 
the  Christians,  and  employed  tortures  hitherto 
unknown. 

In  Mesopotamia,  some  of  the  faithful  were  sus- 
pended with  the  head  downwards,  and  suffocated  by 
a  slow  fire ;  in  Syria  they  were  roasted  on  gridirons ; 
in  the  province  of  Pontus,  sharp  reeds  were  driven 
under  their  nails,  and  melted  lead  poured  over  their 
bodies ;  in  Egjrpt,  after  being  torn  and  lacerated  with 
red  hot  pincers,  they  were  flayed  alive  with  pieces  of 
broken  iron ;  in  Phrygia,  a  Christian  city  was  sur- 
rounded by  soldiers  and  destroyed  by  fire.  Men, 
women  and  children  perished  in  the  flames,  while 
fervently  invoking  the  assistance  of  Jesus  Christ. 
The  historian  Eusebius,  an  eye-witness  of  some 
of  these  barbarous  scenes,  says  that  the  cruelties 
practiced  against  the  servants  of  God  during  this 
horrible  persecution  surpassed  all  belief.  "The 
whole  earth,"  says  Lactantius,  "  streamed  with  blood, 
from  the  East  to  the  West." 

The  Church,  however,  was  visibly  sustained  during 


136  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURGH. 

this  terrible  trial,  and  God  bestowed  His  divine  aid 
when  every  thing  was  looked  upon  as  lost.  The  per- 
secution commenced  in  the  imperial  palace.  Several 
of  the  highest  officers  were  Christians,  and  were 
commanded  to  sacrifice  to  the  gods ;  but  they  pre- 
ferred to  lose  the  favor  of  the  prince,  be  divested  of 
their  rank  and  endure  the  crudest  tortures,  rather 
than  ftiil  in  their  fidelity  to  God. 

One  among  them,  named  Peter,  suffered,  with  an 
invincible  constancy,  the  most  excruciating  tor- 
ments, the  recital  of  which  would  make  us  shudder. 
After  stripping  him  of  his  garments,  the  executioners 
fastened  him  to  a  machine,  which  suddenly  elevated 
him  to  a  great  height  and  then  let  him  fall  again  on 
the  pavement.  Although  his  body  was  all  crushed 
and  mangled  by  this  fall,  they  struck  him  with  a 
heavy  club,  thus  breaking  all  his  bones ;  salt  and 
vinegar  were  then  poured  into  the  deep,  gaping 
wounds ;  but  the  agonizing  pain  which  ensued  did 
not  for  a  moment  shake  his  courage.  He  was  then 
placed  on  a  gridiron  over  a  hot  fire,  and  slowly 
roasted ;  in  order  to  prolong  this  frightful  torment, 
the  fire  was  allowed  to  go  out  at  intervals  and  was  then 
rekindled.  All  this  refinement  of  cruelty  was  in 
vain ;  the  heroic  martyr,  who  conquered  physical 
pain  and  his  inhuman  enemies  at  the  same  time, 
expired  on  this  dreadful  bed  without  allowing  the 
faintest  sigh  to  escape  his  parched  lips.  What 
wonderful  strength!  What  sublime  constancy! 
Weak  human  nature  could  not  display  such  super- 
natural fortitude,  if  not  assisted  by  divine  grace  and 
miraculously  sustained  in  the  midst  of  a  fiery  furnace. 


MARTYRDOM   OF  ST.   QUINTIN^.  137 

MARTYRDOM  OF  ST.  QUINTIN. 

Rictius  Varus  had  been  appointed  prefect  in  Gaul 
by  Maximian.  Imitating  the  cruelty  of  his  master, 
this  man  hurried  from  city  to  city,  creating  fear  and 
terror  wherever  he  went,  and  shedding  Christian 
blood  in  all  the  places  through  which  he  passed. 
He  proceeded  to  Amiens,  where  the  holy  teachings 
of  the  Gospel  were  proclaimed  with  zeal  and  success 
by  St.  Quintin.  The  holy  apostle  was  arrested  and 
summoned  before  the  tribunal.  On  being  asked  his 
name,  the  Saint  replied :  "  I  am  a  Christian  and  am 
called  Quintin."  "Who  are  your  parents?"  said 
the  prefect.  "  I  am  a  Roman  citizen,  and  son  of  the 
senator  Zeno,"  answered  the  holy  man.  "How  is 
it,"  asked  the  prefect,  "that,  being  the  son  of  so 
noble  a  parent,  you  have  allowed  yourself  to  become 
attached  to  such  foolish  superstitions  ?  "  "  The  most 
exalted  nobility,"  said  Quintin.  "  consists  in  know- 
ing God,  and  in  keeping  His  commandments.  The 
Christian  religion  cannot  be  superstitious,  since  it  is 
through  its  means  that  we  obtain  eternal  happiness, 
and  learn  to  know  the  one  true  God  and  His  Son, 
Jesua  Christ,  the  Creator  of  all  things,  and  who  in 
all  things  is  equal  to  His  Father."  "  If  you  do  not 
sacrifice  instantly,"  angrily  exclaimed  the  prefect, 
"  I  swear  by  our  gods,  that  I  will  condemn  you  to 
the  most  frightful  tortures,  and  the  most  agonizing 
death."  "  And  I,"  said  the  intrepid  Saint,  "  swear 
by  the  Lord,  my  God,  that  I  will  not  obey  your 
impious  commands.  I  no  more  fear  your  threats, 
than  I  dread  the  anger  of  your  false  gods." 
12* 


138  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

He  was  immediately  seized  and  cruelly  scourged, 
then  manacled  and  thrown  into  a  narrow  prison. 
An  Angel  visited  him  in  his  loathsome  cell,  and 
ordered  him  to  go  and  instruct  the  people.  Miracu- 
lously released  from  his  fetters,  the  Saint  left  the 
dungeon  without  meeting  the  slightest  obstacle, 
and  hastened  to  the  public  square,  where  he  began 
to  preach  to  the  populace.  This  wonderful  miracle, 
and  the  sufferings  he  had  endured  for  Jesus  Christ, 
lent  such  power  and  unction  to  his  words,  that  he 
converted  nearly  six  hundred  persons.  Even  his 
guards,  eye  witnesses  to  his  supernatural  deliverance, 
were  convinced  of  the  truth,  and  believed  in  Jesus 
Christ,  who  thus  visibly  protected  His  servant.  St. 
Quintin  was  summoned  a  second  time  before  the 
prefect,  who  endeavored  to  win  him  over  by  flatter- 
ing promises,  which  proving  as  useless  as  his  threats, 
the  tyrant  had  recourse  to  new  tortures,  in  order  to 
overcome  the  constancy  of  the  holy  martyr.  His 
body  was  stretched  in  so  violent  a  manner,  by  means 
of  pulleys,  that  all  his  limbs  were  dislocated,  and  his 
flesh  torn  with  blows  from  a  heavy  iron  chain.  Boil- 
ing oil,  pitch  and  melted  grease  were  poured  into 
the  quivering  wounds,  and  finally  burning  torches 
applied  to  the  bleeding  mass. 

The  cruelty  of  men  has  never  been  exercised  with 
so  much  cunning  and  ingenuity  as  against  the 
martyrs  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  inhuman  Varus, 
finding,  that,  notwithstanding  these  excruciating 
torments,  Quintin  did  not  cease  praising  the  Lord, 
caused  his  mouth  to  be  filled  with  lime  and  vinegar; 
then  had  him  loaded  with  chains  and  led  into  the 


MARTYRDOM   OF  THE  THEBAIC  LEGIOJ^".        139 

hospital  of  Vermandois.  Providence,  however,  had 
destined  the  holy  martyr  to  be  the  patron  of  this 
city  which  now  bears  his  name.  Varus  here  made  a 
last  effort  to  destroy  this  noble  soul,  but  in  vain. 
Perceiving  that  the  Saint  appeared  to  derive  new 
strength  from  his  torments,  he  openly  vented  his 
rage,  by  ordering  him  to  be  pierced  with  two  rods 
of  iron  from  the  neck  to  the  thighs.  Sharp  irons 
were  then  driven  under  his  finger  nails,  and,  as  after 
this  last  torture  the  Saint  still  breathed,  he  was  con- 
demned to  be  beheaded. 

Having  been  carried  to  the  place  of  execution, 
Quiutin  requested  a  few  moments  of  time  for  prayer. 
On  finishing  his  petition  to  the  throne  of  grace,  he 
turned  towards  his  executioners  and  said:  "I  am 
now  ready ;  perform  your  duty."  He  was  immedi- 
ately beheaded,  and  his  head  and  body  thrown  into 
the  river  Somme,  but  God  did  not  allow  the  blessed 
remains  of  so  illustrious  a  martyr  to  be  lost  to  the 
Church;  a  Christian  lady,  namsd  Eusebia,  found 
the  body  and  interred  it  with  respect.  This  account 
of  the  martyrdom  of  St.  Quintin  was  written  by  an 
eye  witness. 

MARTYRDOM  OF  THE  THEBAN  LEGHOX. 

Maximian  proceeded  to  Gaul,  in  order  to  repress 
a  faction  which  had  sprung  up  in  that  portion  of 
th2  Roman  Empire.  As  he  thought  it  was  necessary 
to  re-enforc3  his  army,  the  Theban  legion  was  suni- 
mon3:l  fi-om  the  Eist.  This  legion  wai  en^irily 
compo3ed  of  Cliristiaiu,  wh  )S3  faith  inspirel  them 


140.  HISTORY   OF  THE    CHURCH. 

with  the  most  ardent  and  daring  courage.  These 
generous  soldiers  were  commanded  by  an  officer 
named  Maurice,  and  the  next  in  authority  were 
Exuperus  and  Candidus.  Before  crossing  the  Alps 
they  joined  the  body  of  the  army  and  sojourned  for 
a  short  time  at  Octodurum,  called  at  the  present  day 
Martigny  in  Valois. 

Maximian,  who  was  more  bent  on  exterminating 
the  Christians  than  crushing  the  enemies  of  the 
State,  commanded  the  Theban  legion  to  persecute 
the  faithful,  or  as  other  accounts  relate,  wished  to 
compel  them  to  participate  in  the  solemn  sacrifices 
he  offered  to  his  gods  on  entering  Gaul.  These 
brave  soldiers  replied,  that  they  had  come  to  oppose 
the  enemies  of  the  State,  and  not  to  dip  their  hands 
in  their  brothers'  blood  or  sully  them  by  a  false  wor- 
ship. Maximian  was  so  enraged  at  this  response, 
that  he  immediately  ordered  every  tenth  soldier  of 
the  legion  to  be  punished  by  death.  Those  on  whom 
the  lot  fell,  suffered  their  throats  to  be  cut  without 
offering  the  slightest  resistance.  This  horrible 
slaughter  did  not  terrify  their  comrades,  but  only 
augmented  their  desire  to  share  the  same  glorious 
.  fate,  and  caused  them  to  loudly  proclaim  their  utter 
detestation  of  the  pagan  divinities.  On  being  in- 
formed of  this  noble  declaration,  Maximian  com- 
manded the  legion  to  draw  lots  a  second  time ;  when 
urged  to  obey  the  ordsrs  of  the  tyrant,  these  fervent 
champions  of  Jesus  Christ  presented  the  following 
address: 

"We  are  your  soldiers,  0,  powerful  prince,  but  we 
are  also  the  S3rvants  of  God ;  we  owe  you  our  ser- 


MARTYRDOM   OF   THE   THEBAN   LEGIOJf.         141 

vices  on  the  field  of  battle,  but  must  render  homage 
to  God,  by  the  innocence  and  purity  of  our  lives ; 
we  receive  pay  from  you,  but  He  has  created  and 
preserved  us ;  we  cannot  obey  you,  our  earthly  mon- 
arcli,  by  renouncing  our  Omnipotent  Lord  and  Mas- 
ter; we  ari3  willing  to  execute  your  commands  in 
every  thiug  that  does  not  offend  Jesus  Christ;  but, 
if  we  are  forced  to  choose  between  disobeying  God 
or  man,  we  prefer  to  obey  God.  Lead  us  to  battle ; 
W3  are  ready  to  combat  the  enemy,  but  cannot  shed 
the  blood  of  our  innocent  brethren.  We  pledged 
ourselves  to  God,  before  swearing  allegiance  to  you ; 
how  then  could  you  rely  on  our  fidelity,  if  we  fail 
in  our  inviolable  promise  to  the  God  of  truth.  If 
you  seek  to  destroy  Christians,  put  us  to  death ;  we 
believe  in  one  God  —  Creator  of  the  Universe,  and 
in  Jesus  Christ,  His  Son ;  we  are  prepared  to  suffer 
the  same  punishment  as  our  companions,  Avhose  fate 
we  envy.  Do  not  fear  a  revolt;  Christians  know 
how  to  die  but  not  to  rebel ;  we  have  arms,  but  we 
will  not  use  them  against  our  prince,  desiring  rather 
to  suffer  an  innocent  death,  than  to  live  a  guilty 
life." 

So  noble  and  prudent  a  remonstrance  only  in- 
flamed the  rage  of  the  tyrant,  and  in  despair  of 
overcoming  Christian  heroism,  he  resolved  to  mas- 
sacre the  entire  legion.  The  gallant  band  was 
surrounded  by  the  whole  army,  and  its  generous 
mambers  condemned  to  pass  successively  under  the 
11  id 3  of  the  sword;  these  courageous  warriors  threw 
down  their  weapons,  cast  off  their  breast-plates,  and 
presented    their    bare   necks   to   the    executioners. 


142  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

Neither  groans  nor  lamentations  were  heard,  but 
they  exhorted  and  encouraged  each  other  to  suffer 
for  Jesus  Christ.  In  a  short  time  the  ground  was 
strewn  with  the  mangled  bodies,  and  dyed  with  the 
sacred  blood  of  more  than  six  thousand  victims. 

What  a  beautiful  spectacle  is  presented  to  our  con- 
templation, in  beholding  a  whole  legion  of  armed 
soldiers  animated  by  such  a  holy,  sublime,  and  extra- 
ordinary spirit,  which  led  them  to  execution  with 
unfaltering  steps,  and  obtained  for  them  the  glorious 
title  of  soldiers  of  the  Cross !  Does  not  a  religion 
which  is  capable  of  forming  such  perfect  men,  bear 
on  her  brow  the  evident  marks  of  a  divine  origin  ? 
The  grace  of  God  can  alone  inspire  such  heroism, 
and  such  great  prudence,  which  knew  how  to  per- 
form every  duty ;  to  remain  faithful  to  God,  and,  at 
the  same  time,  not  to  oppose  their  earthly  ruler, 
even  when  he  proved  himself  a  most  unjust  and 
cruel  prince. 

MARTYRDOM    OF    ST.  VICTOR    OF    MARSEILLES. 

A  short  time  after  the  massacre  of  the  Theban 
legion,  St.  Victor  of  Marseilles,  rendered  a  most 
glorious  testimony  to  Jesus  Christ.  He  was  in  the 
army,  and  belonged  to  a  distinguished  family;  he 
was  noted  also  for  his  gallantry  and  bravery,  and 
especially  for  his  steadfastness  in  the  faith.  The 
Emperor  Maximian  had  directed  his  march  towards 
Marseilles,  and  the  rumor  of  his  approach  caused 
the  persecution  to  rage  with  ten-fold  violence.  Vic- 
tor endeavored  to  encourage  and  re-assurc  the  faith- 


MARTYRDOM   OF   ST.  VICTOR.  143 

fill;  lie  visited  the  soldiers  constantly,  exhorting 
them  to  behave  on  this  occasion  like  true  warriors 
of  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  despise  the  pains  of  a  death 
which  conducted  their  souls  to  the  eternal  joys  of 
Paradise.  He  was  arrested  while  thus  laboring  for 
the  salvation  of  his  brethren,  and  carried  before  the 
tribunal  of  prefects ;  but  as  he  was  of  noble  rank,  it 
was  thought  advisable  to  refer  the  judgment  of  his 
case  to  the  Emperor. 

On  the  arrival  of  Maximian,  Victor  was  summoned 
before  him ;  promises  and  threats  were  vainly  tried, 
to  induce  him  to  sacrifice  to  the  gods ;  but  the  holy 
martyr  confounded  the  tyrant  and  his  officers,  by 
demonstrating  to  them  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  folly  of  worshipping  idols.  Then  the 
Emperor,  thinking  that  a  soldier  would  be  more 
susceptible  to  disgrace  than  to  pain,  condemned 
him  to  bo  dragged  through  the  streets,  bound  hand 
and  foot.  After  this  first  punishment,  the  holy 
martyr  was  conducted,  all  covered  with  blood,  to  the 
tribunal  of  prefects.  These  men,  supposing  him 
vanquished  by  all  that  he  had  endured,  urged  him 
to  sacrifice  to  the  gods  of  the  empire,  but  he  replied 
with  a  noble  courage,  that  he  had  not  been  guilty 
of  any  offense  against  the  State  or  the  Emperor,  and 
would  never  consent  to  adore  the  pagan  deities, 
whose  abominations  he  openly  proclaimed.  He 
was  then  fastened  to  a  wooden  horse,  and  most  cru- 
elly tortured  for  a  long  time;  while  undergoing  this 
dreadful  agony,  the  Saint  raised  his  eyes  to  Heaven, 
and  supplicated  Almighty  God  for  patience,  con- 
stancy and  fortitude. 


144  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

Jesus  Christ  appeared  to  him  holding  His  Cross, 
and  said  to  him:  "Peace  be  with  thee,  I  am  the 
Jesus  who  sutfers  in  the  persons  of  my  Saints ;  take 
courage,  my  son,  I  will  sustain  thee  in  the  combat, 
and  will  reward  thee  with  a  bright  crown  of  ever- 
lasting glory  after  thou  hast  achieved  a  victory  over 
the  powers  of  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil." 
These  consoling  words  reanimated  Victor,  and  ren- 
dered him  insensible  to  physical  pain.  As  nothing 
was  gained  by  torturing  him,  he  was  reconducted  to 
prison.  God  visited  his  servant  in  his  gloomy  dun- 
geon, and  during  the  night  his  cell  was  filled  witli  a 
shining  light;  three  of  his  guards,  on  beholding  this 
celestial  radiance,  cast  themselves  at  the  feet  of  the 
Saint  and  entreated  him  to  baptize  them. 

On  learning  of  the  conversion  of  his  soldiers,  Max- 
imian  ordered  them  to  be  put  to  death,  if  they  did 
not  abjure  the  faith ;  all,  however,  courageously  con- 
fessed Jesus  Christ,  and  were  beheaded.  The  Em- 
peror then  commanded  Victor  to  appear  before  him ; 
and  after  applying  new  tortures  exhorted  him  to 
offer  incense  before  an  altar  which  had  been  erected, 
promising  to  restore  him  his  liberty  and  rank  if  he 
would  obey.  Victor  approached,  as  if  about  to  sacri- 
fice, and  kicked  the  altar  over  with  one  of  his  feet ; 
the  infuriated  tyrant  ordered  the  foot  to  be  immedi- 
ately cut  off,  and  sentenced  the  Saint  to  be  crushed 
under  tlie  grindstone  of  a  mill ;  this  cruel  order  was 
executed  at  once,  but  Victor  still  breathed  when  tlie 
machine  broke  and  released  its  victim.  He  was 
fintilly  beheaded,  and  a  voice  from  Heaven  was 
heard  saying:  "Thou  hast  conquered;  Victor,  thou 


MARTYRDOM   OF   ST.   VIIS'CENT.  145 

hast  conquered."  Maximian  commanded  the  bodies 
of  the  martyrs  to  be  cast  into  the  sea,  but  the  waves 
threw  the  sacred  remains  on  the  shore  and  they  were 
buried  by  some  of  the  faithful  in  a  cave,  where  God 
wrought  a  great  number  of  miracles. 

MARTYRDOM   OF    ST.   VINCENT   OF    SARAGOSSA. 
A.  D.  304. 

During  this  same  persecution,  Spain  also  testified 
her  adherence  to  the  faith,  and  produced  a  great 
many  martyrs ;  the  most  illustrious  of  whom  was 
St.  Vincent,  of  Saragossa,  a  deacon  of  the  Church. 
Dacian,  at  that  time  the  governor,  was  the  most 
inhuman  enemy  of  Christianity.  He  caused  Vin- 
cent to  be  arrested,  and  thrown  into  a  dark  prison, 
where  he  was  left  almost  entirely  without  food  of 
any  kind,  in  order  to  diminish  his  courage,  and 
weaken  his  body  by  the  pangs  of  hunger.  Finding 
that  he  remained  immovable,  Dacian  summoned  him 
once  more  to  his  presence,  and  tempted  him  with 
the  fairest  promises ;  but  failing  to  make  the  slight- 
est impression  on  the  saint,  he  threatened  him  with 
excruciating  tortures  if  he  refused  to  worship  the 
idols.  The  holy  deacon,  however,  remained  indif- 
ferent either  to  smiles  or  frowns,  declaring  tliat  he 
was  a  Christian,  and  ready  to  suffer  everything  for 
the  one  true  God.  He  was  then  fastened  to  a  wooden 
horse,  which  was  stretched  with  so  much  violence  as 
to  dislocate  his  bones,  and  almost  tear  limb  from 
limb.  While  in  this  horrible  state,  his  sides  were 
13 


146  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

lacerated  with  iron  claws,  in  such  a  manner,  that 
the  entrails  were  visible. 

In  the  midst  of  these  agonizing  sufferings,  the  holy 
martyr  testified  the  greatest  joy.  His  unalterable 
patience  and  serene  countenance  enraged  the  judge, 
who  ordered  the  executioners  themselves  to  be  seized 
and  beaten,  in  order  to  make  them  redouble  their 
cruel  efforts.  They  commenced  anew,  therefore,  to 
torture  the  holy  martyr,  and  expended  so  much 
strength  on  their  victim,  as  to  be  forced  to  desist 
through  weariness.  The  magistrate  himself,  seeing 
that  the  blood  j9 owing  from  every  part,  and  the 
frightful  condition  of  the  martyr,  made  no  change 
in  the  constancy  of  Vincent,  was  overcome  with 
astonishment,  and  secretly  acknowledged  himself 
conquered  by  this  true  and  invincible  soldier  of 
Jesus  Christ.  He  then  essayed  other  means  to 
accomplish  his  designs.  "Have  pity  on  yourself," 
he  said  mildly  to  the  holy  deacon ;  "  sacrifice  to  the 
gods,  or  at  least,  deliver  the  writings  of  the  Chris- 
tians to  me !"  Vincent  replied  that  he  dreaded  tor- 
tures infinitely  less  than  a  false  compassion. 

Dacian,  more  furious  than  ever,  had  the  martyr 
stretched  on  a  bed  of  iron,  the  bars  of  which  were 
furnished  with  sharp  points,  and  then  placed  on  a 
red  hot  furnace;  heated  plates  were  applied  to  all 
portions  of  the  body  that  did  not  touch  this  painful 
couch ;  salt  was  thrown  into  the  agonizing  wounds, 
the  particles  of  which  penetrated  into  the  quivering 
flesh.  During  this  horrible  punishment,  Vincent 
remained  immovable,  his  eyes  raised  towards  Heaven, 
as  if  already  beholding  the  glorious  re-ward  that 


MARTYRDOM   OF  ST.  VIJ^CEKT.  147 

awaited  him  in  the  abode  of  the  blessed.  Dacian, 
wlioUy  disconcerted,  was  at  a  loss  what  course  to 
pursue,  and  sent  him  back  to  prison,  with  orders  to 
lay  him  on  pieces  of  broken  earthenware,  and  to  place 
his  feet  in  the  stocks,  and  distend  his  aching  limbs 
with  the  utmost  violence.  But  God  did  not  desert 
His  servant,  bright  angels  descended  from  Heaven 
and  comforted  this  heroic  soul,  and  the  holy  martyrs 
united  their  voices  Avith  his  in  praising  the  goodness 
and  mercy  of  a  God,  who  had  sustained  them  through 
similar  combats. 

The  jailer  heard  the  celestial  music,  and  was  im- 
mediately converted,  while  Dacian  wept  with  rage 
when  informed  of  what  had  happened,  and  in  order 
to  deprive  the  holy  martyr  of  the  glory  of  dying 
during  the  torture,  he  commanded  him  to  be  placed 
on  a  soft  bed.  Then  this  generous  champion,  whom 
the  iron  claws  and  fiery  furnace  had  been  unable  to 
conquer,  was  much  distressed  at  this  alleviation  of 
his  sufferings,  which  retarded  his  eternal  happiness, 
and,  earnestly  entreating  the  Lord  to  bestow  upon 
him  the  crown  promised  to  those  who  persevere  to 
the  end,  he  yielded  up  the  ghost. 

Never  had  the  triumph  of  Jesus  Christ  over  the 
demon  been  more  manifest ;  every  species  of  torture 
was  vainly  exhausted  on  this  admirable  martyr,  but 
God  inspired  His  servant  with  a  courage  far  exceed- 
mg  the  most  frightful  sufferings,  and  forced  the 
inhuman  tyrant  to  confess  himself  vanquished  by  an 
humble  Christian.  No  effort  of  man  or  Satan  can 
oppose  the  almighty  power  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


148  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

REFLECTIONS  ON  THE  PERSECUTIONS. 

In  order  to  demonstrate  the  divine  origin  of  the 
Church,  God  has  ordained  that  she  should  establish 
herself,  notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  the  world, 
the  flesh,  and  the  devil ;  and  that  the  blood  of  her 
martyrs  should  fertilize  her  soil.  He  had,  Himself, 
predicted  to  His  disciples,  that  they  would  be  per- 
secuted, dragged  before  kings  and  magistrates, 
maltreated  and  put  to  death  for  His  sake,  but  He  at 
the  same  time  promised  to  overthrow  all  the  efforts 
of  their  enemies.  "  Be  not  afraid  of  those  who  kill 
the  body ;  not  a  hair  of  your  head  can  fall  without 
the  permission  of  your  Heavenly  Father.  By 
patience  you  will  possess  your  soul  in  peace,  and 
I  will  be  your  helper ;  I  will  give  you  courage  and 
strength  to  overcome  your  enemies;  I  have  over- 
come the  world,  and  so  shall  you  likew^ise." 

In  truth,  since  the  foundation  of  Christianity,  all 
the  powers  of  the  earth  have  risen  up  against  it;  the 
senses,  the  passions,  human  interest  were  in  ftivor  of 
idolatry;  pleasure,  amusements,  games,  spectacles, 
and  licentiousness  composed  the  pagan  religion,  and 
were  a  part  of  the  divine  worship ;  their  feasts  were 
scenes  of  debauchery,  and  all  the  laws  of  virtue  and 
decency  were  violated  in  their  ceremonies  and  mys- 
teries. The  Christian  faith,  chaste  and  severe,  the 
enemy  of  the  senses,  and  only  attached  to  invisible 
gods,  could  not  please  the  corrupt  minds  of  the 
pagans ;  and  the  followers  of  the  God-man,  who 
refused  to  participate  in  their  abominable  festivities, 
naturallv  incurred  the  hatred  of  their  base  natures. 


REFLECTIONS   ON  THE   PERSECUTIONS.         149 

To  the  motives  above  mentioned  were  united  the 
interests  of  the  State,  as  the  Roman  government  con- 
sidered its  gods  as  the  powerful  protectors  of  the 
public  good,  and,  consequently,  feared  the  slightest 
innovation  in  their  form  of  worship. 

Rome  boasted  of  being  a  holy  city  from  her  very 
foundation,  consecrated  from  the  beginning  under 
divine  auspices,  and  dedicated  by  her  founder  to  the 
god  of  war.  She  believed  herself  indebted  to  her 
religion  for  her  victories,  and  through  its  means  she 
imagined  she  had  conquered  nations  and  extended 
her  empire  over  nearly  the  whole  of  the  known  world. 
Not  to  acknowledge  her  gods  was  to  attack  the  very 
basis  of  the  empire,  and  despise  the  virtue  and  power 
of  the  Roman  arms.  Thus  the  Christians,  enemies 
of  her  gods,  were  regarded  at  the  same  time  as 
enemies  of  the  republic;  and  the  Emperors  were 
more  earnestly  bent  on  their  extermination  than  on 
subduing  the  Parthians,  Sarmatians  and  Dacians. 

From  the  reign  of  Nero,  the  Christians  were  con- 
tinually persecuted  by  the  good  as  well  as  bad  Empe- 
rors. These  persecutions  were  sometimes  commenced 
by  the  command  of  an  Emperor,  or  by  the  private 
hatred  of  the  magistrates ;  sometimes  the  decree  of 
the  senate,  or  the  rage  of  the  populace,  which  was 
excited  by  the  calumnies  proclaimed  against  the 
servants  of  Jesus  Christ.  Occasionally  the  persecu- 
tions were  abated  for  a  short  time,  but  the  public 
hatred  soon  prevailed,  the  fury  of  the  pagans  was 
redoubled,  and  the  whole  empire  streamed  with  the 
innocent  blood  of  thousands  of  Christians  of  every 
age  and  sex.  When  sanctioned  by  the  authorities 
13* 


150  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

the  persecution  became  more  violent  and  general; 
and  church  historians  count  ten  frightful  persecu- 
tions under  the  approbation  of  as  many  Emperors. 
The  martyrs  were  innumerable,  and  are  computed 
at  several  millions.  The  idolatrous  princes  hoped  to 
annihilate  by  this  wholesale  carnage  a  religion  which 
they  hated ;  but  the  Church  of  God  received  addi- 
tional strength,  and  augmented  the  number  of  its 
followers  in  the  midst  of  consuming  flames  and 
excruciating  tortures.  The  most  dreadful  torments 
were  employed  in  vain ;  claws  of  iron,  wheels  armed 
with  sharp  blades,  red-hot  gridirons,  the  stake,  wild 
beasts,  and  a  thousand  other  cruelties  were  daily 
suffered  by  the  Christians  with  admirable  courage. 
The  more  violent  the  persecutions,  the  more  vic- 
tims presented  themselves ;  the  blood  of  the  martyrs 
proving  a  prolific  seed,  which  produced  most  abun- 
dant fruit,  and  continually  supplied  the  persecutors 
with  new  objects,  on  which  to  vent  their  diabolical 
rage.  The  meek  followers  of  the  Lamb,  only  op- 
posed patience  to  the  fury  of  the  tyrants,  and  accord- 
ing to  the  promise  of  their  divine  Master,  this 
patience  enabled  them  to  triumph  over  all  the  efforts 
of  their  enemies.  They  never  offered  the  slightest 
resistance,  and  during  centuries  of  persecution  the 
Church  has  never  wavered  for  a  moment,  nor  has  one 
of  her  children  proved  himself  unworthy  of  the 
glorious  title  of  soldier  of  the  Cross.  We  see  th« 
church  as  submissive  under  Dioclesian,  when  she 
was  spread  over  the  whole  world,  as  under  Nero, 
when  she  was  struggling  into  existence.  "Suffer 
every  thing  for  the  truth,"  was  the  motto  of  the 


KEFLECTIONS  Olf  THE   PBRSECUTIOI^S.         151 

faithful,  and  they  hastened  to  the  place  of  execution 
with  more  eagerness,  than  did  the  pagans  to  their 
bacchanals.  Infirm  old  men,  delicate  virgins,  and 
weak  children,  braved  the  tortures,  joyously  ascended 
the  scaffold,  allowed  themselves  to  be  bound  to  the 
stake,  and  fearlessly  confessed  Jesus  Christ,  enduring 
without  a  groan  the  most  frightful  torments. 

The  sword  often  fell  from  the  hand  of  the  execu- 
tioners, who,  suddenly  converted  by  such  heroic 
examples,  presented  themselves  in  their  turn  to  the 
judges,  and  were  condemned  to  the  same  punish- 
ment they  had  inflicted  on  others.  The  vanquished 
tyrant  was  often  obliged  to  abate  the  persecution, 
for  fear  of  depopulating  the  empire.  How  manifest 
is  the  hand  of  God !  The  pagans  themselves,  aston- 
ished at  the  constancy  and  miraculous  endurance  of 
the  martyrs,  acknowledged  them  to  be  sustained  by 
a  divine  power,  and  frequently  the  crowded  theatre 
resounded  with  the  cries  of  the  people :  "  The  God 
of  the  Christians  is  great !  how  mighty  is  the  God 
of  the  Christians!" 

Surely  we  cannot  contemplate  the  continuance, 
extent,  and  cruelty  of  the  carnage  which  laid  Avaste 
the  infant  church,  without  recognizing  the  extraor- 
dinary virtue,  indomitable  courage,  and  supernatural 
endurance  of  the  martyrs  as  the  work  of  God.  If 
there  are  a  few  examples  of  fanatical  men,  who  have 
sacrificed  their  lives  in  defense  of  error,  it  should  be 
remembered  that  it  was  merely  for  the  sake  of  an 
opinion,  and  not  through  a  divine  motive ;  whereas, 
the  martyrs  shed  their  blood  in  testimony  of  well 
substantiated  and  immutable  facts.     The  appearance 


152  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

of  truth  sometimes  deceives;  but  falsehood  rarely 
prevails  for  any  great  period  of  time ;  men  are  not 
willing  to  be  put  to  death,  in  order  to  support 
doubtful  facts.  The  martyrs  suffered  cheerfully  for 
a  cause  which  visibly  bore  the  impress  of  truth  itself. 
We  must,  therefore,  conclude,  that  the  many  vain 
attempts  of  the  whole  Eoman  empire  to  exterminate 
the  Christians,  that  is  to  say,  men  who  were  ready  to 
suffer  and  die  for  their  religion,  demonstrates  that 
this  religion  is  the  work  of  God,  and  that  men  could 
not  have  established  what  men  could  not  destroy. 

The  Catholic  Cliurch  exists,  then,  not  only  with- 
out support,  but  even  in  spite  of  the  opposition  of 
the  powers  of  the  world.  She  remains  immova- 
ble; never  changing  her  hierarchy,  her  laws,  or 
her  spiritual  authority,  but  maintaining  the  same 
doctrine,  pure  and  uncorrupted  as  she  received  it 
from  her  divine  Founder.  This  extraordinary  per- 
petuity and  wonderful  courage  in  the  midst  of 
violent  assaults  could  only  be  the  work  of  God. 
According  to  the  promise  of  Jesus  Christ,  the 
Church,  His  Spouse,  will  exist  until  the  consum- 
mation of  time ;  unshaken  by  the  tempest  of  per- 
secution; uninjured  by  the  waves  of  time,  and 
unsullied  by  the  designs  of  men.  She  stands  like 
a  lily  in  the  midst  of  thorns,  pure  and  immaculate ; 
always  One,  Holy  and  Apostolic,  and  visibly  sustained 
by  the  all  powerful  hand  of  God. 


PEOTECTING   THE   CHRISTIAI^S.  153 

CONST ANTIUS  CHLORUS    PROTECTS  THE  CHRIS- 
TIANS. 

A.  D.  305. 

At  the  height  of  the  most  violent  and  wide-spread 
persecution  to  which  the  Church  had  yet  been  ex- 
posed, God,  whose  command  stills  the  fury  of  the 
tempest,  put  a  stop  also  to  the  authority  of  the 
tAVo  tyrants  Dioclesian  and  Maximian,  who  were 
compelled  to  abdicate  the  imperial  throne  in  favor 
of  Constantius  Chlorus  and  Galerius,  who  were  next 
in  rank  and  bore  the  title  of  Caesars.  Galerius  was 
of  obscure  and  poor  parentage,  and  his  inclinations 
and  tastes  were  of  the  lowest  order;  he  continued 
the  persecution  in  the  East.  Constantius  Chlorus, 
on  the  contrary,  merited  equally  the  eulogies  of  the 
Christians  and  pagans ;  full  of  goodness  and  clem- 
ency, his  glory  consisted  in  rendering  his  subjects 
happy  and  gaining  their  love  and  affection;  he 
esteemed  and  protected  the  Christians  because  he 
loved  virtue. 

A  remarkable  fact  is  related,  which  is  no  less  hon- 
orable to  him  than  to  religion.  When  he  filled  the 
office  of  Caesar  there  were  a  great  number  of  Chris- 
tians in  his  palace  and  among  the  officers  attached 
to  his  person.  After  the  edict  of  Dioclesian  against 
the  Christians  was  publislied,  Constantius  Chlorus 
assembled  all  the  Christian  officers,  notified  them  of 
the  commands  of  the  Emperor,  and  ordered  them  to 
sacrifice  to  the  idols  or  resign  their  positions  in  the 
imperial  household.  This  command,  on  the  part  of 
a  prince  who  had  always  been  favorably  inclined 


154  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

towards  religion,  excited  the  utmost  consternation 
among  the  Christians ;  but  the  greater  number  pro- 
tested that  they  preferred  sacrificing  their  fortunes 
and  their  lives  rather  than  dishonor  the  fixith.  A 
few,  however,  who,  like  true  courtiers,  were  com- 
pletely swayed  by  the  will  of  their  sovereign,  con- 
sented to  offer  incense  to  the  pagan  divinities,  in 
order  to  retain  the  royal  favor  and  their  positions  in 
the  palace.  Then  Constantius  declared  his  true 
sentiments,  loudly  praising  the  courageous  firmness 
of  the  former,  and  severely  censuring  the  criminal 
sycophancy  of  the  latter.  "  How,"  said  he  to  the  lat- 
ter, "  will  you  be  faithful  to  the  Emperor  when  you 
are  treacherous  and  perfidious  to  your  God  ?"  and 
they  were  dismissed  from  the  palace  as  unworthy  of 
remaining  in  his  service.  Those,  however,  who  had 
so  generously  preferred  to  renounce  wealth  and  dig- 
nities, rather  than  deny  their  Lord  and  Master,  were 
regarded  as  true  and  faithful  servants.  They  retained 
their  offices  and  enjoyed  the  affection  and  confidence 
of  Constantius,  who  declared  that  subjects  with  such 
principles  were  the  most  precious  treasures  of  the 
empire. 

So  noble  a  prince  could  not  persecute  the  Chris- 
tians, and  religion  was  protected  during  the  whole 
of  his  reign  as  Emperor.  The  faithful  in  Gaul,  who 
were  under  his  dominion,  soon  repaired  the  losses 
they  had  suffered  under  the  cruel  Maximian.  When 
peace  was  once  more  restored  to  the  church,  the 
Gospel  spread  rapidly  throughout  all  the  provinces, 
and  the  harvest  was  most  abundant,  in  a  field  which 
had  been  rendered  fruitful  by  the  sacred  blood  of 


COXVERSIOX    OF    CONSTAXTINE.  155 

iunumerable  martyrs.  The  ranks  of  the  priesthood, 
which  had  been  decimated  by  the  sword  of  the  per- 
secutors, were  soon  filled  with  zealous  pastors,  but 
this  was  only  the  glimmering  of  the  dawn  of  peace, 
which  was  to  shine  upon  the  afflicted  Church;  it 
was,  however,  reserved  for  the  son  of  Constantius 
Chlorus  to  become  the  champion  of  the  faith,  and 
he  it  was  who  caused  it  to  triumph  over  the  pride  of 
the  Csesars.  Although  favorably  disposed  towards 
Christianity,  Constantius  had  not  the  courage  to 
become  a  Christian;  and  God,  in  establishing  the 
power  of  his  family,  rewarded  him  on  earth  for  his 
moral  virtues,  but  which,  without  faith,  are  worthless 
in  the  sight  of  Heaven. 

CONVERSION   OF    CONSTANTINE. 
A.  D.  312. 

"When  God  had  plainly  manifested  His  protecting 
hand  in  the  establishment  of  His  Church,  and  shown 
that  all  the  powers  of  earth  could  not  destroy  the 
sacred  fabric.  He  at  length  admitted  Emperors 
into  His  fold;  and  the  great  Constantine  became 
the  declared  protector  of  religion.  That  prince  Avas 
the  son  of  Constantius  Chlorus,  and  united  in  his 
person  the  most  eminent  qualities ;  a  brilliant  intel- 
lect, tempered  by  a  rare  wisdom,  was  still  more 
enhanced  by  a  splendid  form  and  noble  counte- 
nance. The  Emperor  Galerius,  who  hated  him, 
endeavored  on  several  occasions  to  destroy  him ;  but 
God,  who  had  special  designs  in  his  regard,  always 
delivered  him  from  the  snares  of  his  enemy. 


156  HISTOEY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

After  the  death  of  his  father,  Constantme  was 
declared  Emperor,  at  the  age  of  thirty-one.  Ilis 
right  to  this  dignity  was  disputed  by  Maxentius,  son 
of  the  Emperor  Maximian ;  they  had  several  encoun- 
ters in  which  Maxentius  gained  the  advantage,  and, 
finally,  Oonstantine  resolved  to  have  a  decisive  battle. 
With  this  intention  he  led  his  army  into  Italy,  and 
advanced  towards  Rome.  As  the  troops  of  Maxen- 
tius far  exceeded  his  forces  in  number,  Oonstantine 
felt  that  he  had  need  of  extraordinary  succor,  and  he 
determined  to  solicit  the  protection  of  the  God  of 
the  Christians.  He  prayed  most  earnestly  that  God 
would  make  Himself  known  to  him,  and  his  petition 
was  immediately  answered.  About  the  hour  of  noon, 
on  a  calm,  serene  day,  when  marching  at  the  head 
of  his  men,  he  perceived  in  the  heavens  a  brilliant 
cross,  on  which  were  traced  in  luminous  characters 
these  words:  "By  this  sign  thou  shalt  conquer." 
The  entire  army  beheld  this  prodigy,  but  no  one 
was  more  sensibly  struck  by  it  than  the  prince,  and 
he  spent  the  remainder  of  the  day  in  trying  to  deci- 
pher the  signification  of  this  wonder. 

The  following  night  during  his  sleep,  Jesus  Christ 
appeared  to  him,  bearing  the  same  sign,  and  com- 
manded him  to  have  a  banner  made  according  to 
this  model,  to  be  carried  in  battle  as  a  safeguard 
against  his  enemies.  In  the  morning  the  Emperor 
sent  for  workmen,  and  drew  the  design  of  the  stand- 
ard he  desired  them  to  make.  It  was  a  species  of 
pike,  plated  with  gold,  with  extended  poles  in  the 
form  of  a  cross,  from  which  hung  a  veil  of  golden 
tissue.      The   cross   was   surmounted   by  a  crown, 


COJ^VERSIOl^   OF   CONSTANTIiq^E.  157 

enriclied  with  jewels.  The  letters  "J.  C,"  incrnsted 
with  precious  stones,  forming  the  center,  and  beneath 
the  veil  appeared  the  portraits  of  the  Emperor  and 
his  children.  This  banner  was  called  the  "Laba- 
rum,"  and  Constantine  chose  fifty  of  the  bravest  and 
most  pious  of  his  guards  to  carry  it  in  succession. 
Encouraged  by  this  celestial  vision,  he  no  longer 
hesitated  to  commence  the  combat.  A  bloody  battle 
ensued,  in  which  Maxentius  was  conquered,  and, 
while  endeavoring  to  escape,  his  whole  army  was 
driven  into  the  Tiber.  Rome  immediately  threw 
open  her  gates  to  the  victorious  Constantine,  who 
entered  the  city  in  triumph,  and,  soon  after  his 
arrival,  he  was  instructed  at  his  own  request  in  the 
truths  of  Christianity,  and  made  a  public  profession 
of  faith. 

No  historical  fact  is  more  clearly  attested  than 
this  miraculous  event,  related  by  the  historian  Euse- 
bius  of  Cesarea,  and  confirmed  by  a  vast  number  of 
writers,  and  monuments  erected  in  commemoration 
of  the  extraordinary  occurrence.  "  If  the  great  Con- 
stantine had  not  himself  related  the  fact,"  says  the 
historian  Eusebius,  "  we  might  doubt  its  truth ;  but, 
having  heard  the  account  from  his  own  lips,  which 
account  he  affirmed  by  oath,  there  can  be  no  ques- 
tion as  to  its  truth,  especially  as  the  result  justified 
the  promise."  These  are  the  words  of  a  Avriter  who 
was  a  cotemporary  of  Constantine,  and  whose  nar- 
ration, if  false,  could  have  been  contradicted  by  the 
many  eye  witnesses  of  the  miracle. 
14 


l58  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

TRIUMPH    OF    CHRISTIANITY. 

Constantine,  after  the  defeat  of  Maxentiiis,  re- 
turned thanks  to  Jesus  Christ,  the  Grod  of  battles,  for 
havmg  croAvned  his  arms  with  victory ;  and  he  used 
every  means  to  establish  the  true  faith,  throughout 
the  whole  extent  of  his  empire.  As  he  understood 
the  spirit  of  Christianity,  which  onl}^  employs  in- 
struction and  persuasion  in  order  to  gain  disciples, 
he  was  careful  not  to  excite  opposition  by  any  severe 
measures. 

Although  hating  idolatry,  he,  nevertheless,  allowed 
his  subjects  entire  liberty  in  religious  matters;  a 
sudden  suppression  of  paganism,  which  had  been  the 
only  form  of  worship  for  so  many  centuries,  would 
have  caused  a  general  revolution  throughout  the 
empire;  and  he  believed  it  sufficient  to  protect 
Christianity,  and  place  the  Church  in  a  position  to 
overthrow  her  adversaries  by  the  wisdom  of  her 
dogmas,  and  the  purity  of  her  morals.  Mild  and 
temperate  means  were,  therefore,  used  to  win  the 
pagans  to  a  renunciation  of  their  false  gods,  and 
this  moderation  converted  a  great  number.  He 
commenced  by  repairing  all  the  evils  that  had  been 
perpetrated  by  the  preceding  Emperors;  recalling 
those  in  exile,  and  restoring  to  the  Christians  all 
their  places  of  worship  which  had  been  seized  by  the 
persecutors;  full  of  zeal  for  the  glory  of  God,  he 
enriched  the  churches  with  precious  rases  and 
magnificent  ornaments,  and  caused  the  religious 
services  to  be  celebrated  with  great  splendor  and 
pomp. 


TRIUMPH   OF   CHRISTIANITY.  159 

'  This  truly  Christian  prince  paid  every  honor  to 
the  priests  and  prelates,  and  conferred  many  privi- 
leges upon  the  ministry.  The  bishop  of  Rome, 
who  had  been  persecuted  in  a  special  manner, 
attracted  the  attention  of  Constantine;  he  pre- 
sented him  with  the  Lateran  palace,  and  an  adjacent 
palace  he  converted  into  a  basilica,  under  the  name 
of  Constantine,  known  now  as  the  Church  of  St. 
John  of  Lateran,  and  this  was  the  first  patrimony 
of  the  popes.  The  Christians  rejoiced  in  being 
delivered  from  the  persecutions  they  had  endured 
during  three  centuries;  and  beheld  with  astonish- 
ment and  thankfulness  the  miracles  wrought  in 
their  behalf.  A  Christian  prince  on  the  throne  of 
the  Cajsars,  the  worship  of  the  true  God  honored 
and  reverenced,  the  exiles  recalled  to  their  native 
land,  and  churches  rebuilt  and  decorated  with 
magnificence.  A  change  so  little  anticipated  in- 
spired sentiments  of  the  purest  joy,  and  excited  the 
sweetest  hopes  for  the  future. 

The  Christian  religion  was  venerated  by  even 
pagans  when  they  beheld  the  great  Constantine 
publicly  practicing  all  its  duties.  In  the  imperial 
palace  an  oratory  had  been  arranged,  where  the 
Emperor  was  accustomed  to  repair  at  certain  hours 
for  prayer,  meditation,  and  for  the  reading  of  the 
holy  Scriptures.  This  pious  example  converted  a 
number  of  idolaters  to  Christianity.  The  true  faith 
penetrated  even  into  the  Roman  senate,  which  was 
considered  the  strongest  bulwark  of  paganism. 
Auicius,  an  illustrious  senator,  was  the  first  who 
embraced  Christianity,  and  in  a  short  time  the  most 


160  HISTOEY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

distinguished  men  in  Rome  humbly  bowed  their 
proud  heads  to  the  yoke  of  the  Gospel.  Constantino 
experienced  the  greatest  joy  at  these  conversions, 
and  was  more  gratified  at  winning  one  single  soul 
to  the  fold  of  Jesus  Christ  than  at  hearing  of  the 
conquest  of  a  province.  His  zeal  extended  beyond 
the  limits  of  the  Roman  empire;  and  he  sent  mis- 
sionaries among  the  barbarous  nations  who  were  not 
under  his  dominion,  as  he  was  desirous  that  the 
saving  light  of  the  Gospel  should  awaken  these 
heathen  people  from  the  dark  slumber  of  idolatry 
into  which  they  were  plunged. 

At  his  entrance  into  Rome  he  desired  that  the 
Cross,  which  had  been  the  token  of  his  victory, 
should  also  be  the  most  conspicuous  ornament  of  his 
triumph ;  and  the  statue,  which  was  erected  in  his 
honor,  represented  him  as  holding  in  his  hand  this 
blessed  sign  of  redemption.  Thus  the  Cross,  which 
had  been  an  object  of  ignominy  and  the  punishment 
of  slaves,  became  a  glorious  sign  of  salvation  to  the 
Caesars,  who  adorned  their  imperial  diadems  with 
this  symbol  and  placed  it  on  the  dome  of  the  capitol, 
as  if  to  announce  to  the  whole  world  the  triumph  of 
a  Crucified  God  over  paganism. 

FINDING  OF  THE  HOLY  CROSS. 

The  most  striking  proof  Constantine  gave  of  his 
respect  for  Christianity  was  his  veneration  for  the 
sacred  places  consecrated  by  the  visible  presence  of 
Jesus  Christ.  He  proposed  building  a  magnificent 
church  in  Jerusalem,  and  St.  Helena,  his  mother. 


FIJSTDING   OF   THE   HOLY   CROSS.  161 

..entertaining,  like  her  son,  a  great  devotion  for  the 
Holy  Land,  went  to  Palestine,  although  then  in  her 
eightieth  year.  On  arriving  in  Jerusalem  she  felt 
animated  with  an  ardent  desire  to  discover  the  Cross 
upon  which  our  divine  Saviour  had  suffered  for 
mankind.  This  was  a  very  difficult  undertaking,  as 
the  pagans,  wishing  to  abolish  the  memory  of  the 
resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ,  had  raised  a  great 
mound  of  earth  before  the  entrance  of  the  sepulchre, 
which  served  as  the  foundation  of  a  temple  of  Venus, 
which  they  had  erected  on  this  site,  in  order  to  pre- 
vent the  Christians  from  visiting  this  sacred  spot. 

No  human  obstacle,  however,  could  deter  the 
pious  princess,  and  she  conferred  with  the  patriarch 
of  Jerusalem,  Avho  assured  her  if  she  could  discover 
the  holy  sepulchre  she  would  certainly  find  the 
instruments  of  the  Passion ;  as  it  was  customary 
among  the  Jews  to  inter  with  the  body  all  the  im- 
plements of  torture  used  at  the  execution  of  a 
criminal. 

The  Empress  immediately  ordered  the  idolatrous 
temple  to  be  razed  to  the  ground  and  the  earth  cleared 
away ;  the  workmen  were  soon  amply  rewarded  for 
their  labors,  by  discovering  the  entrance  to  the  grotto 
of  the  Holy  Sepulchre.  Near  the  tomb  were  three 
crosses ;  and  the  inscription,  I.  N.  R.  I.,  was  found  at 
a  little  distance  detached  from  the  cross  on  which 
Jesus  Christ  had  suffered  deatli,  and  the  cruel  nails 
that  had  pierced  His  sacred  flesh  lay  beside  it.  The 
identification  of  the  true  cross  was  now  the  only  diffi- 
culty ;  but  a  lively  faith  can  remove  the  most  insur- 
mountable obstacles.  St.  Helena,  by  the  advice  of 
14* 


162  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

St.  Macarius,  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  had  the  crosses 
carried  to  the  house  of  a  sick  woman  who  had  been 
afflicted  for  a  long  time  with  an  incurable  malady, 
and  each  of  the  crosses  was  applied  to  her,  while 
fervent  prayers  were  offered  to  Jesus  Christ  that  He 
would  make  known  the  one  which  He  had  conse- 
crated by  the  effusion  of  His  sacred  blood.  The  two 
first  crosses  effected  nothing ;  but,  when  the  third 
was  brought,  the  sick  woman  rose  from  her  bed, 
instantly  and  completely  cured. 

The  historian  Sozomen  also  asserts  that,  on  its 
being  applied  to  a  corpse,  the  body  was  immediately 
resuscitated ;  and  St.  Paulinus  relates  a  similar  mira- 
cle. The  pious  princess  was  transported  with  joy  at 
witnessing  the  proof  of  the  sacred  properties  of  the 
true  cross,  and  at  finding  herself  in  possession  of  a 
treasure  she  valued  more  than  all  the  wealth  of  the 
Roman  empire.  She  reserved  a  piece  of  the  true 
cross  for  her  son,  and,  having  inclosed  the  rest  in  a 
silver  casket,  placed  it  in  the  hands  of  the  bishop  of 
Jerusalem,  to  be  deposited  in  the  church  which 
Oonstantine  had  commanded  to  be  erected  over  the 
Holy  Sepulchre.  This  edifice  was  constructed  on  a 
scale  of  magnificence  worthy  of  the  sanctity  of  its 
foundation,  embracing  -the  Holy  Sepulchre  in  its 
inclosure,  and  extending  as  far  as  Mount  Calvary. 

St.  Helena  also  built  two  other  churches :  one  on 
the  spot  where  our  Saviour  ascended  into  Heaven, 
and  the  other  at  Bethlehem,  the  place  of  His  birth. 
Her  piety  was  not  confined  to  the  erection  of  splendid 
temples  in  honor  of  the  crucified  Jesus,  but  was  mani- 
fested, in  all  the  cities  through  which  she  passed,  by 


ORIGIJf   OF  THE   HERMITS  —  ST.   AKTHONY.    163 

munificent  acts  of  charity.  She  comforted  widows, 
orphans  and  the  poor,  by  distributing  abundant  alms 
among  them ;  and  having  a  particular  affection  for 
virgins  consecrated  to  the  service  of  God,  she  invited 
all  those  who  were  in  Jerusalem  to  a  banquet,  at 
which  she  herself  served  the  guests.  She  did  not 
long  survive  her  journey  to  Jerusalem,  but  termi- 
nated her  virtuous  and  saintly  career  in  the  arms  of 
Constantine.  God  had  been  pleased  to  call  her  son 
first  to  the  knowledge  of  the  true  faith.  His  example 
induced  St.  Helena  to  embrace  Christianity;  and  it 
was  through  her  labors  and  zeal  that  the  Church 
recovered  the  very  wood  upon  which  a  God-man  ex- 
pired for  the  redemption  of  His  ungrateful  creatures. 

ORIGIN  OF  THE  HERMITS  — ST.  ANTHONY. 
A.  D.  306. 

When  the  persecutions  ceased,  the  Church  pre- 
sented to  the  world  a  new  spectacle,  as  edifying  as 
the  one  she  exhibited  in  the  sufferings  of  her 
martyrs.  We  behold  at  this  period,  arid  and  barren 
deserts  inhabited  by  saintly  hermits,  who  led  the 
most  angelic  lives.  In  former  ages  there  had  been 
fervent  Christians  called  Ascetics,  who,  renouncing 
the  world,  applied  themselves  exclusively  to  prayer 
and  works  of  mortification,  living  in  perfect  solitude 
in  the  neighborhood  of  cities  and  towns.  At  the 
time  of  which  we  speak,  however,  all  these  holy 
solitaries  met  together  and  formed  themselves  into 
communities. 

St.  Anthony,  the  founder  of  this  new  institution, 


164  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

was  born  in  Egypt,  of  rich,  noble  and  yirtuous 
parents,  who  brought  up  their  son  in  the  most 
Christian  manner,  and  carefully  guarded  him  from 
the  dangers  that  beset  youth  ;  but  he  was  so  unfor- 
tunate as  to  lose  his  estimable  parents  at  an  early 
age.  Having  heard  one  day  during  divine  service 
these  words  of  the  Gospel,  ^'  If  thou  wilt  be  perfect, 
go  sell  what  thou  hast ;  and  give  it  to  the  poor,  and 
thou  shalt  have  treasures  in  Heaven,"  he  applied 
them  to  himself,  and  returning  home,  sold  all  his 
possessions  and  distributed  the  proceeds  to  the  poor ; 
then  returning  into  his  solitude,  he  was  only  occupied 
with  the  affairs  of  salvation.  Being  animated  by  a 
spirit  of  pious  emulation,  he  went  in  search  of  the 
most  fervent  servants  of  God,  in  order  to  derive  some 
spiritual  benefit  from  their  teachings  and  examjole. 

Pursuing  this  exemplary  mode  of  life,  Anthony 
soon  became  an  accomplished  model  of  every  virtue. 
The  arch-enemy  of  mankind,  enraged  at  foreseeing 
the  glorious  termination  of  so  happy  a  beginning, 
had  recourse  to  all  kinds  of  temptations,  with  the 
design  of  overcoming  the  Saint.  The  young  hermit, 
however,  was  victorious  over  all  the  assaults  of  Satan 
by  means  of  prayer  and  mortification.  His  bed  con- 
sisted of  a  straw  mat,  but  he  frequently  slept  on  the 
bare  ground ;  and  after  sunset  took  bis  only  meal, 
composed  of  a  little  bread  and  salt ;  water  was  his 
only  beverage,  and  he  wore  a  garment  made  of  sack- 
cloth, a  mantle  of  sheep-skin  and  a  cowl  over  his  head. 
As  he  was  destined  to  be  the  founder  of  the  hermits, 
he  retired  into  the  most  complete  solitude,  crossing 
over  the  Nile  and  penetrating  as  far  as  Thebes. 


OBIQIN   OF  THE   HERMITS  —  ST.   ANTHONY.    165 

After  a  long  period  of  separation  from  all  human 
intercourse,  God,  who  wished  to  proclaim  the  virtues 
of  His  servant,  bestowed  upon  Anthony  the  gift  of 
miracles.  The  cures  he  effected  soon  attracted  a 
crowd  of  disciples,  who  begged  to  remain  under  his 
holy  guidance ;  and  accordingly  a  great  number  of 
monasteries  were  built  to  receive  them.  Anthony 
instructed  his  followers  both  privately  and  publicly, 
and  made  rules  for  the  regulation  of  their  lives. 
"  May  the  remembrance  of  eternity,"  said  he  to 
them,  "  never  leave  your  minds ;  think  every  morn- 
ing that  perhaps  you  may  not  survive  until  evening, 
and  each  night  that  you  may  not  see  the  morrow. 
Perform  every  action  as  though  it  were  to  be  your 
last ;  be  always  on  your  guard  against  temptations, 
and  courageously  resist  all  assaults  of  the  devil,  who 
is  very  easily  conquered  when  we  know  how  to 
disarm  him.  He  dreads  fasting,  prayer,  humility, 
and  all  good  works,  the  blessed  sign  of  the  cross  will 
immediately  dispel  all  his  wicked  suggestions  and 
illusions.  Yes,  this  sacred  sign  of  the  Saviour,  who 
has  deprived  him  of  his  dominion  over  the  world, 
is  sufficient  to  make  him  tremble  in  the  very  depths 
of  hell." 

Sanctified  by  his  admirable  example  and  holy  pre- 
cepts, the  disciples  of  St.  Anthony  attained  so  high  a 
degree  of  perfection  as  to  become  objects  of  admira- 
tion to  the  great  St.  Athanasius.  "Their  monas- 
teries," he  writes,  "  resemble  so  many  temples,  where 
they  pass  their  lives  in  chanting  psalms,  reading, 
privinT  fn^ting  and  watching;  placino:  all  their 
hopes  in  a  life  to  come.     United  by  perfect  charity, 


166  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

they  labor  less  for  their  own  maintenance  than  for 
the  benefit  of  the  poor.  Their  communities  are  like 
a  vast  country,  which  is  entirely  separated  from  the 
rest  of  the  world,  and  whose  happy  inhabitants  are 
only  solicitous  about  the  affairs  of  heaven." 

ST.   HILARION    ESTABLISHES    MONASTERIES    IN 
PALESTINE. 

A.  D.  327. 

That  which  St.  Anthony  accomplished  in  Egypt  was 
imitated  by  his  disciple,  St.  Hilarion,  in  Palestine  and 
Syria,  he  being  the  first  who  established  monasteries 
and  introduced  the  austere  life  of  the  hermits  in  these 
countries.  The  parents  of  Hilarion  were  idolaters, 
but  as  God  had  special  designs  with  regard  to  their 
son,  he  embraced  Christianity  when  only  twelve  years 
of  age.  He  was  sent  from  the  town  of  Tabbath,  his 
birthplace,  to  study  in  the  celebrated  schools  of  Alex- 
andria, where,  beside  acquiring  the  natural  sciences, 
he  attained  the  priceless  knowledge  of  God  and  His 
holy  Church ;  and,  in  order  to  become  more  perfect, 
this  fervent  Christian  went  in  search  of  St.  Anthony, 
with  whom  he  lived  for  some  time,  conforming  to 
the  asc.etic  life  of  the  holy  solitary  by  frequent 
prayer,  profound  humility,  perseverance  in  daily  toil, 
and  in  the  practice  of  all  kinds  of  austerities. 

On  leaving  this  excellent  school  of  virtue,  he,  to- 
gether with  some  monks,  returned  to  his  country, 
with  the  intention  of  continuing  the  same  solitary 
and  mortified  life.  His  parents  having  died  during 
his  absence,  he  distributed  all  his  possessions  to  the 


ST.  HILARION  ESTABLISHES  MOliTASTERIES.    167 

poor,  and  retired  with  his  companions  into  the  desert, 
which,  beginning  at  the  city  of  Gaza,  extended  as  far 
as  the  sea-shore.  This  wilderness  was  infested  with 
robbers,  who  plundered  unwar}^  travelers,  or  despoiled 
shipwrecked  mariners  of  what  little  they  had  saved 
from  their  vessels.  Shortly  after  St.  Hilarion  had 
taken  up  his  abode  in  this  desolate  region,  several 
of  these  brigands  entered  his  cell.  He  met  them 
so  calmly  that  the  ruffians  were  completely  abashed. 
"I  see  you  do  not  fear  us,"  said  one  of  the  band. 
"  Why  should  I  fear  you  ?"  answered  Hilarion,  "  since 
I  have  no  possessions  ?"  "  We  can  take  your  life,  if 
we  please,"  said  the  man.  "  When  one  is  detached 
from  all  the  things  of  earth,"  answered  the  youthful 
Hilarion,  "  he  does  not  regret  leaving  a  wicked  world." 
In  truth,  all  that  belonged  to  the  hermit,  was  a 
sack  and  a  tunic  of  sheep  skin,  given  him  by  St. 
Anthony ;  his  bed  consisted  merely  of  a  rush  mat, 
and  his  cell  was  so  small  he  could  hardly  stand 
upright  in  it,  which  made  it  look  much  more  like  a 
sepulchre  than  the  home  of  a  human  being.  Six 
ounces  of  bread  and  a  few  dried  herbs  was  his  daily 
allowance,  but  notwithstanding  his  austere  and 
mortified  life,  he  attained  the  advanced  age  of 
eighty  years.  His  occupation  was  tilling  the  ground 
and  weaving  rush  baskets,  and,  while  working,  he 
meditated  on  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which  he  had 
learned  by  heart.  In  order  to  manifest  the  sanctity 
of  His  servant,  God  bestowed  upon  him  the  gift 
of  working  miracles,  and  the  wonderful  cures  he 
effected  attracted  such  a  number  of  disciples,  that 
Palestine  was  soon  filled  with  monasteries. 


168  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

When  Hilarion  visited  the  hermits  under  his 
guidance,  they  assembled  around  their  master  to 
the  number  of  three  thousand.  Several  cities  were 
reclaimed  from  idolatry  and  converted  to  Chris- 
tianity through  his  labors  and  zeal ;  but  as  his  soli- 
tude was  disturbed  by  frequent  visitors,  and  his 
humility  wounded  by  the  marks  of  respect  paid  to  his 
many  virtues,  he  complained  of  these  distractions, 
saying:  "Alas!  I,  who  have  renounced  the  world, 
am  receiving  my  reward  in  this  life."  He  was  desir- 
ous of  retiring  into  some  remote  region ;  but  the  news 
of  his  intended  departure  having  spread  abroad,  all 
Palestine  was  filled  with  as  much  grief  and  conster- 
nation as  if  a  national  misfortune  was  about  to  befall 
the  country.  He  was  followed  by  crowds  who  rever- 
enced him  as  being  a  man  of  God,  who  had  the  power 
of  curing  the  sick,  casting  out  devils,  and  obtaining 
the  conversion  of  souls  through  his  intercession. 

When  healing  the  sick  he  always  added  a  pious 
exhortation,  and  endeavored  to  impress  the  afflicted 
person  with  the  magnitude  and  danger  of  the  mala- 
dies of  the  soul;  showing  how  much  more  they 
were  to  be  dreaded  than  the  most  painful  corporeal 
diseases.  Although  his  whole  life  had  been  a  series 
of  penances  and  mortifications,  and  adorned  with 
every  good  work,  the  fear  of  the  terrible  judgment 
seized  him  at  his  last  hour,  and  he  strove  to  recover 
confidence  in  the  mercy  of  God  by  uttering  these 
words:  "Arise,  my  soul,  arise!  Wherefore  this 
uneasiness  and  dread  ?  Thou  hast  had  the  happi- 
ness of  serving  Jesus  Christ  for  eighty  long  years, 
and  still  thou  fearest  death !" 


LIFE   OF  THE   HERMITS.  169 

LIFE    OF    THE    HERMITS. 

The  attainment  of  Christian  perfection  was  the 
object  of  all  the  desires  and  actions  of  the  holy  soli- 
taries, by  the  practice  of  the  evangelical  counsels  of 
perpetual  chastity  and  voluntary  poverty.  They 
employed  four  principal  means  to  accomplish  this 
end  —  solitude,  labor,  fasting,  and  prayer  —  and  they 
renounced  the  world  and  retired  into  vast  deserts. 
These  deserts  were  not  large  forests,  nor  wildernesses 
which  could  be  cultivated,  but  arid  and  uninhabita- 
ble plains,  barren  mountains,  and  frightful  preci- 
pices. The  hermits  built  their  miserable  huts  of 
wood  or  reeds,  near  the  few  springs  which  were  occa- 
sionally found  in  these  desolate  regions.  In  complete 
solitude,  entirely  separated  from  the  world,  these 
holy  recluses  strove  to  acquire  that  purity  of  heart 
which  merits  admission  into  the  presence  of  God. 
They  endeavored  to  avoid  the  least  sin,  and  applied 
themselves  to  the  zealous  practice  of  every  virtue, 
combatting  avarice  by  poverty,  and  by  the  deter- 
mination to  possess  every  thing  in  common. 

Indolence  was  conquered  by  perpetual  labor,  which 
did  not  however  disturb  their  pious  meditations  on 
the  great  truths  of  religion.  Their  occupation  of 
weaving  mats  and  baskets  of  rushes,  possessed  the 
double  advantage  of  enabling  them  to  avoid  idleness, 
and  of  securing  for  them  a  livelihood.  As  their 
expenses  were  few,  they  gave  abundant  alms,  and 
always  distributed  to  the  poor  a  part  of  the  proceeds 
of  their  daily  labor.  These  holy  solitaries  fasted 
every  day  in  the  year  except  Sundays,  and  during 
X6 


170  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

the  pasclial  season;  their  food  consisting  of  bread, 
and  water  from  the  springs.  The  quantity  of  bread 
allowed  was  regulated  by  a  Eoman  measure,  and 
they  made  but  two  meals,  one  in  the  morning  and 
the  other  after  sunset ;  confining  themselves  to  this 
small  amount  of  nourishment,  after  finding  by  experi- 
ence that  it  was  sufficient  to  sustain  life,  and  render 
them  capable  of  a  great  deal  of  hard  labor.  In  truth 
this  austere  and  fnigal  diet  prolonged  their  lives, 
and  preserved  their  health,  as  they  generally  attained 
advanced  ages  and  were  seldom  ill. 

St.  Anthony,  the  founder  of  the  hermits,  was  over 
one  hundred  years  old  when  he  died.  The  hours  for 
prayer  were  regulated  with  the  same  wisdom ;  they 
assembled  together  twice  during  the  day;  when  they 
recited  twelve  psalms,  intermixed  with  short  prayers, 
and  terminating  with  two  lessons  from  the  Bible. 
The  brothers  each  chanted  a  psalm  in  succession, 
standing  in  the  middle  of  the  assembly,  all  the  rest 
being  seated  in  profound  silence.  The  remainder  of 
the  day  was  passed  in  prayer  and  labor  in  the  soli- 
tude of  their  own  huts,  where  they  meditated  on 
the  truths  of  religion,  and  on  the  precepts  of  the 
Grospel.  Implicit  obedience  was  the  remedy  they 
opposed  to  pride,  which  is  so  strong  in  the  hearts  of 
men,  but  so  unworthy  the  character  of  a  Christian ; 
they  were  as  submissive  as  little  children  to  their 
superiors,  although  large  communities  were  often 
under  the  sole  guidance  of  one  Abbot,  for  these  mon- 
asteries soon  became  very  numerous,  and  an  austere 
and  self-denying  life  was  embraced  by  a  great  many 
of  the  faithful.. 


THE   ARIA]!f   HERESY.  171 

The  deserts  were  filled  with  holy  penitents,  who 
mortified  their  bodies,  and  punished  the  wicked  in- 
clinations of  human  nature,  by  depriving  themselves 
of  whatever  is  agreeable  to  the  senses.  These  sacred 
retreats  became  so  crowded,  that  those  who  aimed  at 
a  very  high  degree  of  perfection  were  obliged  to  seek 
some  more  retired  place,  so  attractive  was  a  contem- 
plative and  solitary  life  to  these  fervent  Christians. 
Such  were  the  fruits  of  virtue  produced  by  the  teach- 
ings of  the  G-ospel,  the  hitherto  persecuted  Church 
becoming  rich  in  the  sanctity  of  her  saints,  thus 
plainly  demonstrating  the  holiness  of  her  doctrines. 

THE  ARIAN  HERESY. 
A,  D.  319. 

"Hell,"  says  St.  Cyprian,  "beholding  its  idols 
completely  overthrown,  invented  a  new  means  for 
destroying  the  peace  of  the  Church,  by  exciting 
heresies  and  schisms,  which  strove  to  corrupt  the 
faith  and  disturb  its  unity ;  but  these  new  assaults 
of  the  demon  only  afforded  her  an  opportunity  for 
still  greater  triumphs.  Heresies  had  already  arisen, 
but  none  so  widely  spread  and  so  disastrous  as 
Arianism." 

Arius,  a  priest  of  the  Church  of  Alexandria,  was 
an  ambitious  and  violent  man,  who  aspired  to  the 
bishopric  of  that  great  city ;  but  being  frustrated  in 
his  hopes  by  the  election  of  St.  Alexander  to  this 
dignity,  he  was  filled  with  jealousy  and  revenge, 
and  began  to  oppose  the  teachings  of  this  holy 
prelate  by  introducing  a  new  doctrine.    A  spirit  of 


172  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

pride  always  originates  heresies,  hidden,  however, 
under  a  guise  of  humility.  Thus,  an  affected 
modesty  and  a  mortified  exterior,  joined  to  au 
advanced  age,  enabled  him  to  attract  some  followers. 
Arius  dared  to  attack  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  declared  that  the  Son  of  God  was  not  equal  in 
all  things  to  His  Father.  This  new  doctrine,  en- 
tirely opposed  to  the  teachings  of  the  Church,  was  the 
cause  of  great  scandal.  The  faithful  immediately 
rejected  it,  and  regarded  this  most  wicked  insult  to 
our  divine  Lord  with  sentiments  of  horror  and  dis- 
gust. St.  Alexander,  at  first,  endeavored  to  reclaim 
Arius,  by  charitable  warnings  and  mild  remonstran- 
ces, but  seeing  that  his  moderation  and  paternal 
exhortations  were  without  effect,  and  that  the 
impious  creed  was  beginning  to  spread,  he  boldly 
and  fearlessly  excommunicated  the  leader  of  the 
heresy,  in  a  synod  composed  of  all  the  suffragan 
bishops.  He  then  WTote  an  explicit  account  of  the 
whole  affair  to  the  Pope  and  bishops  of  the  Church, 
warning  them  of  the  danger  that  menaced  the  faith, 
and  asking  their  approbation  of  the  course  he  had 
pursued. 

This  unexpected  sentence  astonished  Arius,  but 
did  not  in  the  least  abash  him,  and  retiring  to 
Palestine,  he  made  a  few  proselytes ;  from  thence 
crossed  into  Nicomedia,  where  the  Emperor  usually 
resided,  and  succeeded  in  gaining  the  bishop  Euse- 
bius  as  a  partisan  and  protector.  Finding  himself 
sustained  by  so  powerful  an  adherent,  he  strove  to 
promulgate  his  impious  doctrine  among  the  common 
people,  and,  in  order  to  accomplish  his  designs,  com- 


THE   ARIAN^   HERESY.  173 

posed  hymns  in  which  he  introduced  the  new  creed. 
Through  these  artful  means,  the  people  sucked  in 
the  poison  without  perceiving  their  danger.  The 
Emperor  was  much  grieved  at  this  division  in 
the  Church,  and  remonstrated  with  Eusebius,  who 
told  him  that  the  evil  was  occasioned  by  the  hatred 
of  the  bishop  Alexander  for  Arius,  and  advised 
him  to  arrest  llie  further  progress  of  the  scandal  by 
imposing  silence  on  them  both.  Constantine,  thus 
deceived,  believed  it  sufficient  to  write  to  Alexander 
and  Arius,  exhorting  them  to  unity  of  sentiment. 

With  this  object  in  view,  he  sent  Osius,  bishop  of 
Cordova,  in  whom  he  reposed  great  confidence,  to 
Alexandria.  Osius  was  a  venerable  old  man,  had 
occupied  the  episcopal  chair  for  thirty  years,  suffered 
in  the  persecution  under  Maximian,  and  was  re- 
nowned for  his  sanctity  throughout  the  whole 
Church.  On  arriving  in  Alexandria  with  the  Em- 
peror's letter,  he  called  together  a  synod,  used  every 
means  to  conciliate  all  parties,  but  so  much  dissen- 
sion prevailed,  that  he  was  obliged  to  return  to  Nico- 
media  without  having  accomplished  any  good. 
Arius  and  his  partisans,  with  the  usual  obstinacy  of 
heretics,  refused  to  submit  to  the  silence  imposed  on 
them  by  the  Emperor ;  and,  on  the  other  side,  Alex- 
ander and  his  clergy,  feeling  sure  that  they  possessed 
the  true  faith,  which  God  commanded  them  to  pre- 
serve inviolate,  and  transmit  to  their  successors, 
could  not  consent  to  remain  passive.  Osius  reported 
the  unsuccessful  result  of  his  visit  to  the  Emperor, 
and  convinced  Constantine  of  the  errors  of  the  new 
15* 


-^ 


174  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

doctrine,  and   showed  the   magnitude  of  the   eyil 
which  threatened  to  fall  npon  the  Church. 

THE    COUNCIL    OF    NICE. 
A.  D.  325. 

On  learning  that  his  letter  had  been  without  any- 
good  effect,  Oonstantine  resolved,  by  the  advice  of 
his  bishops,  to  assemble  an  Ecumenical  or  universal 
council,  in  order  to  condemn  the  heresy  and  repri- 
mand its  followers.  During  the  reigns  of  the  pagan 
Emperors,  these  large  assemblies  could  not  be  held ; 
but  Oonstantine,  who  ruled  over  the  whole  empire, 
was  able  to  immediately  execute  this  project,  so 
worthy  of  his  faith  and  piety,  and  we  cannot  refrain 
from  admiring  the  Providence  of  God,  who  facili- 
tated this  good  work,  by  uniting  so  many  countries 
under  the  dominion  of  one  sovereign.  The  city  of 
Nice  was  chosen  for  the  council,  on  account  of  its 
proximity  to  Nicomedia,  where  the  Emperor  resided. 
Oonstantine,  therefore,  sent  letters  of  invitation  to 
all  the  bishops,  requesting  their  attendance,  and 
ordered  that  all  the  necessary  expenses  for  the  jour- 
ney should  be  paid  from  the  royal  treasury. 

This  council  was  of  so  much  importance,  that  the 
bishops  eagerly  responded  to  the  imperial  summons, 
and  assembled  at  Nice,  to  the  number  of  three  hun- 
dred and  eighteen,  representing  ^U  the  provinces  of 
the  empire,  without  counting  the  priests  and  dea- 
cons. Osius,  bishop  of  Oordova,  presided,  as  the 
deputy  of  the  Pope  St,  Sylvester,  who  sent  two 
prie^tS;  being  unable  to  iitteii4  in  person  on  account 


THE   COUNCIL  OF   NICE.  175 

of  his  great  age.  St.  Alexander,  bishop  of  Alexan- 
dria, was  accompanied  by  the  youthful  deacon, 
Athanasius,  Avhom  he  greatly  esteemed  and  found 
of  much  assistance.  The  assembled  council  was  a 
grand  and  imposing  spectacle ;  several  of  the  bishops 
were  of  eminent  sanctity,  and  still  bore  the  marks 
of  wounds  received  for  the  faith  during  the  last  per- 
secution, among  whom  was  St.  Paphnutius,  bishop 
of  Upper  Egypt,  who  had  lost  his  right  eye. 

The  Emperor  frequently  invited  the  holy  prelate  to 
the  imperial  palace,  conversed  upon  religous  topics 
with  him,  and  showed  every  respect  and  honor  to 
this  heroic  soul  who  had  suffered  in  the  cause  of 
truth.  The  appointed  day  having  arrived,  all  who 
were  to  assist  at  the  council  repaired  to  a  large  hall, 
and  after  the  bishops  were  all  assembled,  Constan- 
tine  entered,  thus  manifesting  his  reverence  for  this 
august  body.  He  informed  the  bishops  that  he  did 
not  wish  his  presence  to  interfere  with  their  discus- 
sing freely,  all  questions  appertaining  to  the  dogmas 
of  faith.  They  commenced  by  examining  the  doc- 
trine of  Arius,  who  was  summoned  before  the  council, 
and  who  dared  to  avow  and  defend  his  blasphemous 
creed.  The  bishops  were  unmoved  by  his  sophis- 
tries, expressed  the  holiest  indignation,  and  refuted 
by  powerful  arguments  the  impious  heresy,  opposing 
the  authority  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  and  the  writ- 
ings of  the  early  fathers,  which  are  the  foundation 
of  the  true  faith,  to  his  abominable  errors. 

The  council  then  declared  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the 
true  Son  of  God,  equal  to  His  Father,  possessing  the 
same  divine  attributes,  in  a  word,  God  Himself.    As 


176  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

the  subtle  Arians  were  so  artful  as  to  evade  the  real 
meauing  of  these  expressions,  and  admit  them  with- 
out renouncing  their  error,  the  council  could  devise 
no  other  term  which  would  more  clearly  express  the 
nature  of  indivisible  unity  than  the  word  "  Consub- 
stantial ;"  and  this  word,  which  banished  all  subter- 
fuge, became  the  terror  of  the  Arians,  as  it  distinctly 
declares  that  the  Son  is  equal  in  every  thing  to  His 
Father,  and  is  one  and  the  same  God  with  Him. 
The  Arians  withdrew  from  the  assemblage,  but  the 
Fathers  of  the  council  always  adhered  to  this  term, 
which  afterward  became  a  distinctive  mark  of  catho- 
licity. The  solemn  profession  of  faith  which  is 
known  as  the  Nicene  creed  was  then  declared.  All 
the  bishops,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  Arians, 
subscribed  to  this  document,  and  pronounced  an 
anathama  against  Arius  and  his  followers.  In  vir- 
tue of  this  sentence,  which  the  secular  power  sup- 
ported without  the  slightest  hesitation,  the  Emperor 
condemned  Arius  to  banishment.  Such  was  the 
conclusion  of  this  celebrated  council,  which  is  still 
held  in  the  greatest  veneration  by  the  Church. 


CONST ANTINE  RECALLS   THE  HERETICS  AND 
EXILES  ST.  ATHANASIUS. 

The  spirit  of  heresy,  which  is  restless  and  turbu- 
lent, was  not  repressed  by  the  authority  of  the  coun- 
cil of  Nice;  and  the  Arians,  although  condemned, 
soon  caused  new  troubles  in  the  Church.  They 
wrote  to  the  Emperor,  and  by  pretending  to  admit 
the  articles  of  the  Nicene  creed,  succeeded  in  having 


CON-STANTIl^E  EEC  ALLS  THE  HERETICS.       177 

themselves  recalled  from  banishment.  They  then 
endeavored  by  different  artifices  to  prejudice  the 
Emperor  against  the  Catholic  bishops,  particularly 
Athanasius,  who,  after  the  death  of  St.  Alexander 
had  become  bishop  of  Alexandria,  and  whom  they 
regarded  as  their  most  formidable  adversary.  They 
strove  to  exculpate  Arius,  by  assuring  the  Emperor 
that  he  had  only  been  condemned  because  he  had 
not  clearly  explained  the  meaning  of  his  doctrine, 
and  they  declaimed,  also,  that  as  Arius  was  now  most 
excellently  disposed,  it  would  be  pleasing  to  God  if 
he  commanded  Athanasius  to  receive  him  back  into 
the  Church.  This  was  only  designed  as  a  trap  in 
which  they  hoped  to  ensnare  the  holy  bishop,  know- 
ing that  he  would  refuse  acquiescence,  and  thus  irri- 
tate the  Emperor. 

Constantine  followed  the  advice  of  the  heretics, 
and  ordered  Athanasius  to  receive  Arius,  under  pain 
of  being  deposed  from  his  office.  The  Arians  were 
not  satisfied  with  this  success,  but  published  all 
kinds  of  calumnies  against  Athanasius,  which  were 
so  widely  circulated  that  it  became  at  least  necessary 
to  examine  whether  such  grave  accusations  had  any 
foundation  in  truth.  The  Emperor,  therefore,  con- 
vened an  assembly  of  bishops  in  the  city  of  Tyre,  for 
the  purpose  of  inquiring  into  the  conduct  of  Athan- 
asius, and  commanded  the  accused  to  appear  before 
it.  The  Arians  had  been  careful  to  select  the  judges 
from  the  bishops  of  their  own  party,  and  St.  Atha- 
nasius was  treated  by  these  heretical  prelates  in  the 
most  insulting  manner;  not  being  permitted  to  sit 
with  them,  but  obliged  to  stand  like  a  criminal  who 


178  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

waits  for  his  sentence  to  be  pronounced.  The  holy 
bishop  listened  quietly  to  the  charges  brought 
against  him,  and  then  answered  their  calumnies  in 
an  admirable  defense,  which  clearly  proved  his  inno- 
cence and  confounded  his  enemies. 

The  Arians,  being  unable  to  refute  his  able  argu- 
ment, were  transported  with  rage  and  hatred,  and 
would  have  torn  him  to  pieces  if  an  imperial  officer 
had  not  interfered.  St.  Athanasius,  seeing  that  his 
life  was  in  peril,  proceeded  to  Constantinople,  in 
order  to  justify  himself  in  the  presence  of  the  Em- 
peror. During  his  absence  the  Arians  hastened  to 
depose  him  from  his  bishopric,  and  were  not  ashamed 
to  repeat  the  very  same  calumnies  he  had  so  clearly 
refuted  ;  then  following  him  to  Constantinople,  they 
added  another  accusation  which  they  believed  would 
malce  a  great  impression  on  the  mind  of  the 
Emperor. 

They  said  that  Athanasius  had  threatened  to  pre- 
vent the  usual  transportation  of  corn  from  Alexan- 
dria to  Constantinople.  The  holy  bishop  vainly 
protested  against  the  palpable  falsehood.  Constan- 
tine,  deceived  and  blinded  by  prejudice,  judged  him 
guilty,  and  banished  him  to  Treves,  a  large  city  of 
Gaul,  eight  hundred  leagues  from  Alexandria. 
Athanasius  immediately  obeyed  the  sentence  of 
exile,  and  arrived  in  Treves  in  the  beginning  of  the 
year  336.  What  a  sad  destiny  is  the  heritage  of 
royalty!  Actuated  by  the  best  motives,  sovereigns 
sometimes  commit  the  greatest  acts  of  injustice, 
through   the  artfulness  of   wicked    courtiers    who 

o 

obtain  an  undue  influence  over  their  minds. 


DBEADFUL   DEATH   OP   ARIUS.  179 

DREADFUL  DEATH  OF  ARIUS. 
A.  D.  336. 

The  Arians,  emboldened  by  the  success  of  their 
plot  against  St.  Athanasius,  undertook  to  establish 
Arius  as  bishop  of  Alexandria ;  who,  profiting  by  the 
absence  of  the  holy  prelate,  repaired  to  that  city  and 
attempted  to  enter  the  Church;  but  the  Catholics 
would  not  suffer  him  to  remain,  and  his  presence 
caused  so  much  excitement  that  the  Emperor  was 
obliged  to  recall  him  to  Constantinople.  In  order 
to  avenge  the  rejection  of  their  leader  by  the  faithful 
of  Alexandria,  the  Arians  determined  to  give  him  a 
brilliant  reception  in  the  Church  of  Constantinople. 
The  bishop  of  that  imperial  city  was  a  venerable  old 
man,  and  a  devoted  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ ;  the 
Arians  endeavored  to  persuade  him  to  admit  Arius 
to  communion,  but  he  peremptorily  refused  their 
request. 

Enraged  at  their  failure,  the  heretics  threatened  to 
depose  him,  or  force  him  by  command  of  the  Empe- 
ror to  receive  Arius  into  the  Church.  They  suc- 
ceeded in  obtaining  the  royal  order,  and  a  Sunday 
was  chosen  for  the  return  of  the  wicked  Arius,  so 
as  to  render  their  victory  the  more  conspicuous.  In 
this  fearful  emergency,  the  holy  bishop  had  recourse 
to  prayer,  and,  retiring  into  his  church,  prostrate  at 
the  foot  of  the  altar,  all  bathed  in  tears,  he  addressed 
this  humble  and  fervent  petition  to  the  throne  of 
justice :  "  If  the  wicked  Arius  is  to  be  received  into 
the  Church,  I  implore  thee,  0  Lord,  to  take  me 
hence ;  but  if  thou  lovest  thy  faithful  children,  do 


180  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

not  permit  us  to  become  objects  of  scorn  and  con- 
tempt to  the  Catholic  world !"  The  following  day 
the  disciples  of  Arias  met  together,  and  prepared  to 
conduct  their  leader  to  the  church,  notwithstand- 
ing the  opposition  of  the  lawful  bishop.  They 
accompanied  him  through  the  streets  in  triumph,  in 
the  mean  time  heaping  the  most  opprobrious  epithets 
upon  the  holy  prelate. 

When  the  cortege  arrived  in  sight  of  the  church, 
Arius  was  stricken  with  a  sudden  deadly  palor,  and 
obliged  to  retire  from  the  procession.  JJs'ot  returning 
for  some  time,  a  search  was  instituted,  and  he  was 
found  extended  dead  on  the  ground,  bathed  in  his 
blood.  This  horrible  spectacle  inspired  every  one 
with  horror,  causing  even  his  followers  to  tremble ; 
and  the  spot  where  he  lay  was  instantly  deserted,  no 
one  daring  to  approach  one  who  was  considered  the 
object  of  divine  vengeance.  The  dreadful  tidings 
soon  spread  abroad,  and  the  next  day  the  holy  bishop 
returned  solemn  thanks  to  God  —  not  for  the  death 
of  Arius,  whose  unhappy  end  he  deplored,  but  for 
His  deigning  to  prevent  in  so  signal  a  manner  the 
entrance  of  heresy  into  the  sanctuary. 

The  Emperor  was  deeply  impressed  by  the  event, 
recognizing  in  it  the  hand  of  God ;  and,  from  that 
time,  he  conceived  the  greatest  aversion  for  the 
wicked  sect,  which,  in  the  person  of  Arius,  had  been 
publicly  condemned  by  God  Himself.  He  acknowl- 
edged his  error  in  exiling  St.  Athanasius,  and  was 
about  to  recall  him  from  banishment,  when  death 
overtook  him ;  not,  however,  before  he  had  given  an 
order  to  that  effect. 


THE   RECALL  OF  ST.  ATHANASIUS.  181 

THE    RECALL    AND    JUSTIFICATION    OF    ST. 
ATHANASIUS. 

A.  D.  339. 

The  Emperor  Constantine  left  three  sons  —  Con- 
stantine,  Constantius,  and  Constans,  who  divided  the 
empire  between  them.  Constantine,  Emperor  of 
Gaul,  reinstated  St.  Athanasius  in  his  bishopric,  and 
sent  him  to  Alexandria,  with  a  letter  containing 
many  expressions  of  admiration  and  esteem,  and,  at 
the  same  time,  expressing  indignation  and  disap- 
proval of  the  manner  in  which  the  bishop  had  been 
treated  by  the  Arians.  He  said,  that,  in  restoring 
St.  Athanasius  to  his  flock,  he  was  only  executing 
the  pious  wish  of  his  father,  who  would  have  recalled 
the  holy  prelate  himself,  had  not  death  prevented 
the  performance  of  this  duty.  "  When,  therefore," 
he  added,  "Athanasius  returns,  you  will  know  how 
much  we  hoj^-or  him,  and  respect  his  many  virtues." 

The  holy  patriarch  passed  through  Syria,  and 
finally  arrived  in  Alexandria,  where  he  was  received 
with  transports  of  joy;  the  clergy  and  faithful  run- 
ning in  crowds  to  meet  him,  and  all  the  churches 
resounded  with  joyful  hymns  of  thanksgiving.  The 
Arians  were  greatly  incensed  at  this  ovation,  and 
declared  his  return  to  be  contrary  to  the  canons,  as 
they  declared  that  he  could  not  be  reinstated  but  by 
the  authority  of  a  council.  His  enemies  invented 
new  calumnies  against  him,  and  resorted  to  every 
means  in  order  to  secure  his  ruin ;  they  endeavored 
to  prejudice  the  mind  of  Constantius,  the  Emperor 
of  the  East,  by  representing  Athanasius  as  being 
16 


182  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

very  restless  and  impetuous,  as  having  excited  rebel- 
lion among  the  faithful;  and  falsely  accused  him 
without  the  slightest  evidence,  of  having  appropri- 
ated the  grain  destined  for  the  maintenance  of  the 
widows  and  clergy. 

The  holy  prelate  easily  refuted  these  allegations, 
but  his  defense  did  not  remove  the  suspicions 
aroused  in  the  mind  of  Constantius,  who  espoused 
the  cause  of  the  Arians,  and  would  not  listen  to  any 
justification  of  the  bishop.  These  wicked  men 
obtained  the  imperial  permission  to  elect  a  new  patri- 
arch in  Alexandria,  and  as  they  had  complete  con- 
trol, they  immediately  convened  a  council,  deposed 
Athanasius,  and  appointed  a  suspended  priest  named 
Pistus,  as  his  successor.  This  bad  priest,  and  the 
bishop  who  consecrated  him,  had  been  excommuni- 
cated by  the  council  of  Nice.  On  hearing  of  this 
schismatical  ordination,  the  Pope  refused  to  com- 
municate with  the  usuiper,  all  the  Catholic  churches 
pronounced  anathema  against  him,  and  Pistus  was 
deprived  of  the  office  he  wished  to  wrest  from  the 
rightful  incumbent. 

The  Church  has  always  regarded  schisms  with  the 
utmost  abhorrence,  and  scornfully  rejected  those 
wicked  ambitious  men,  who  aspire  to  the  Episcopal 
dignity,  while  the  legitimate  prelate  is  still  living, 
and  approved  of  by  the  See  of  Rome.  She  has 
declared  in  all  ages,  that  such  a  usurper  is  without 
power  or  jurisdiction ;  that  he  is  not  a  bishop  but  an 
im poster,  not  a  shepherd  but  a  robber  and  a  wolf, 
who  enters  the  fold  in  order  to  scatter  and  destroy 
the  flock.      Thus  persecuted  by  his  enemies,   St. 


OUTRAGES  PRACTICED   BY  THE   SCHISMATICS.     183 

Athanasius  wrote  to  the  Pope  demanding  justice,  and 
afterward  proceeded  to  Rome  in  order  to  give  a  cor- 
rect account  of  the  wliole  affair  to  the  Pope. 

The  pontifical  chair  was  occupied  at  that  time  by 
St.  Julius,  who  received  the  prelate  very  kindly,  and 
convened  a  council  for  the  examination  of  his  griev- 
ances, by  which  St.  Athanasius  was  justified  in  the 
course  he  had  pursued  and  confirmed  in  the  posses- 
sion of  his  diocese.  The  letter  which  his  Holiness 
wrote  on  this  occasion  is  still  extant,  and  he  there 
defends  the  truth  with  an  earnestness  and  power 
worthy  of  the  Vicar  of  Jesus  Christ.  Thus,  we  see, 
from  tlie  first  ages  of  the  Cliurch  that  it  was  to  the 
Pope,  the  successor  of  St.  Peter,  appointed  by  Jesus 
Christ  Himself,  pastor  of  His  flock,  that  decisions 
of  grave  matters  concerning  the  doctrines  or  disci- 
pline of  the  Church  were  referred.  The  most  cele- 
brated bishops  of  antiquity  addressed  the  Holy  See, 
to  obtain  a  release  from  the  unjust  sentences  often 
pronounced  against  them  by  Kings  and  Emperors. 
The  whole  Catholic  world  recognizes  the  pre-em- 
inence of  the  sovereign  pontiffs,  and  regards  their 
jurisdiction  and  authority  as  extending  over  the 
entire  Church,  which  superiority  is  received  as  an 
article  of  faith  by  her  children. 


OUTRAGES  PRACTICED  BY  THE  SCHISMATICS. 

The  ill  success  which  attended  the  claims  of  the 
usurper  did  not  disconcert  the  enemies  of  St.  Athan- 
asius ;  but  they  used  more  artful  means  in  electing 
an  )ther  bishop  of  Alexandria.     Having  the  authority 


184  HISTOBY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

of  the  Emperor  to  do  so,  they  selected  a  natiye  of 
Cappadocia,  named  Gregory,  whom  they  placed  in 
the  episcopal  chair,  and  they  obliged  St.  Athanasius 
to  leave  the  city.  The  schismatics  then  gave  them- 
selves up  to  all  kinds  of  excesses ;  without  any  fear 
of  punishment,  sustained  as  they  were  by  the 
sovereign  power.  The  violent  usurpation  of  Greg- 
ory had  spread  alarm  throughout  Alexandria,  and 
the  Catholics  hastened  to  seek  shelter  within  the 
sacred  portals  of  the  churches.  One  of  the  imperial 
officers  went  among  the  people  and  incited  the  Jews 
.and  the  depraved,  wicked  men,  who  are  always  to  be 
found  in  large  cities,  to  insult  and  molest  the  Catho- 
lics who  had  sought  refuge  within  the  precincts  of 
the  sanctuary. 

Some  of  the  faithful  were  trampled  upon,  others 
knocked  down  with  loaded  clubs  or  stabbed.  The 
,  priests  were  dragged  before  the  tribunal  of  the  gov- 
ernor where  Gregory  was  seated,  and  struck  in  the 
face  when  they  refused  to  acknowledge  the  impious 
heretic  as  their  bishop.  Holy  virgins  were  despoiled 
of  their  garments  and  beaten  with  rods ;  and  the  min- 
isters of  religion  were  deprived  of  food,  in  the  hope 
of  causing  their  death  by  starvation.  These  fright- 
ful scenes  were  rendered  still  more  horrible,  as  they 
took  place  during  Holy  Week.  On  Good  Friday, 
Gregory,  accompanied  by  an  escort  of  pagan  soldiers, 
entered  a  church,  and  some  thirty-four  persons,  prin- 
cipally women,  whom  he  found  in  the  sacred  inclos- 
ure,  were  publicly  beaten  and  tlien  sent  to  prison. 

In  this  manner  he  took  possession  of  all  the 
churches,  so  that  the  Catholic  clergy  and  their  coii- 


OUTRAGES   PRACTICED   BY  THE   SCHISMATICS.    185 

gregations  were  either  banished  from  the  holy  table 
or  forced  to  communicate  with  the  schismatics.  The 
Pope  undertook  the  defense  of  St.  Athanasius,  and  in 
a  council  composed  of  a  hundred  and  seventy  bishops, 
declared  the  ordination  of  the  usurper  to  be  null  and 
void,  which  sentence,  however,  did  not  prevent  the 
schismatics  from  nominating  a  successor  after  the 
death  of  Gregory,  and  renewing  all  the  shocking 
outrages  of  the  first  usurpation.  They  disturbed  the 
faithful  when  they  assembled  for  prayer ;  carried  off 
several  maidens  from  their  homes,  and  insulted 
others  in  the  street ;  the  A^ives  of  the  heretics,  par- 
ticipating in  their  husband's  acts  of  violence,  heaped 
all  kinds  of  indignities  upon  the  Catholic  women. 

The  persecution  not  only  raged  in  Alexandria,  but 
extended  throughout  Egypt.  An  edict  was  issued 
by  the  Emperor,  banishing  all  the  Catholic  bishops 
from  their  churches,  and  appointing  young  profli- 
gates as  their  successors,  who  managed  ecclesiastical 
affairs  according  to  the  dictates  of  their  wicked 
hearts.  These  usurpers  corrupted  the  faith  in 
Egypt,  where  the  Catholic  doctrine  had  heretofore 
been  taught  in  all  its  purity,  and,  as  the  faithful 
would  have  no  communication  with  the  heretics, 
they  were  again  insulted,  thrown  into  prison  and 
their  property  confiscated.  Schism  had  subsequently 
appeared  in  the  Church,  always  bearing  the  same 
characteristics,  and  the  same  outrages  and  acts  of 
violence  have  taken  place,  thus  showing  plainly 
its  opposition  to  truth  and  religion,  as  the  perse- 
cutors were  always  schismatics,  and  the  persecuted 
Catholics. 

16* 


186  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

THE  EMPEROR  CONSTANTIUS  CAUSES  TROUBLE 
IN  THE  CHURCH. 

A.  D.  365. 

Constantius,  by  the  death  of  his  two  brothers, 
having  become  sole  master  of  the  empire,  published 
an  edict  obliging  all  the  bishops  to  sign  the  con- 
demnation of  Athanasius,  under  pain  of  banishment. 
He  believed  that  he  could  not  abolish  the  Nicene 
creed  without  first  silencing  its  most  generous  de- 
fenders ;  in  order  to  accomplish  this  object,  he  assem- 
bled the  bishops  at  Aries,  and  afterward  at  Milan, 
appearing  on  both  occasions  as  the  principal  accuser. 
The  bishops  declared  that  they  could  not  condemn 
Athanasius  without  violating  the  holy  canons. 
'•Obey  my  will  instead  of  the  canons,"  said  the 
haughty  Emperor,  "  or  else  go  into  exile."  The  prel- 
ates told  him  that  the  empire  did  not  belong  to 
him,  but  to  God,  who  had  confided  it  to  his  care ; 
and  they  begged  him  to  fear  the  judgments  of  the 
Lord,  and  not  confound  the  government  of  the 
Church  with  that  of  the  State. 

This  bold  response,  so  worthy  of  these  courageous 
bishops,  enraged  Constantius,  who,  drawing  his 
sword,  swore  that  some  of  the  prelates  should  be 
immediately  executed,  but  he  was  persuaded  to 
modify  the  sentence  into  one  of  banishment.  Those, 
therefore,  who  refused  to  sign  were  driven  from  their 
dioceses,  and  Arian  bishops  appointed  as  their  suc- 
cessors. Pope  Liberius  was  at  first  strenuous  in 
opposing  the  imperial  mandate,  and  was  banished  to 
Beroea  in  Thrace ;  but,  being  overcome  by  the  hard- 


EMPEROR   COI?"STANTIUS   CAUSES  TROUBLE.    187 

ships  of  his  exile,  he  consented  to  sign  the  docu- 
ment condemning  Athanasius.  He  soon,  however, 
repented  of  this  fault,  and  promptly  repaired  the 
scandal  his  conduct  had  occasioned  the  faithful. 
Shortly  afterward,  the  Emperor,  who  was  more  oc- 
cupied in  causing  troubles  in  the  Church  than  in 
governing  his  empire,  convened  a  council  at  Rimini, 
Italy,  at  the  same  time  that  one  was  in  session  at 
Seleucia,  in  the  East.  The  latter,  which  was  not 
largely  attended,  was  of  no  effect,  and  the  bishops 
separated  without  having  come  to  any  conclusion. 

As  perfect  liberty  of  speech  was  allowed  in  the 
council  of  Rimini,  the  Catholic  doctrine  was  zeal- 
ously defended,  and  the  prelates  refused  to  accept  a 
new  profession  of  fiiith ;  declaring  their  determina- 
tion to  retain  the  Nicene  Creed,  which  required  no 
retrenchment  or  addition,  and  anathematizing  Arius 
and  his  followers.  The  bishops  to  the  number  of 
three  hundred  and  twenty  subscribed  to  this  decree, 
and  the  Arians  who  refused  to  sign  Avere  condemned, 
and  deposed  from  their  dioceses.  But  the  Emperor, 
prejudiced  by  the  heretics,  sent  an  order  to  the  pre- 
fect of  Taurus,  forbidding  the  dispersion  of  the 
council,  until  the  bishops  had  signed  an  artfully 
worded  formula,  in  which  the  term  "  consubstantial" 
was  omitted,  and  banishing  those  who  refused  to 
obey  his  commands. 

Then  the  greater  part  of  the  prelates,  wearied  by  so 
long  a  separation  from  their  flock,  and  intimidated 
by  the  threats  of  Taurus,  allowed  themselves  to  be 
deceived  by  the  wily  Arians,  and,  believing  that  tho 
sense  of  the  word  "  consubstantial,"  was  merely  ex- 


188  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

pressed  in  another  form,  signed  the  document  with- 
out perceiving  the  gross  imposture.  Soon,  however, 
discerning  the  fraud,  they  loudly  testified  their  indig- 
nation, boldly  rejected  the  perverted  sense  of  the 
formula,  and  declared  their  adherence  to  the  doctrine 
of  Nice.  It  was  on  this  occasion  that  St.  Jerome 
uttered  his  celebrated  speech,  "  that  the  world  was 
astonished  to  find  itself  Arian."  The  only  error  of 
the  bishops  of  Rimini  consisted  in  having,  through 
surprise  and  a  want  of  reflection,  allowed  Arianism 
a  momentary  triumph;  a  number  of  the  bishops 
were  not  imposed  on,  but,  with  Pope  Liberius  at 
their  head,  energetically  opposed  the  scandal,  and 
annulled  the  proceedings  of  the  council  of  Rimini. 
It  is  certain  that  the  doctrines  of  the  Church 
remained  unchanged,  as  was  remarked  by  St.  Athan- 
asius  two  years  afterward,  in  a  letter  to  the  Emperor 
Jovian.  "The  Nicene  creed,  which  we  profess,  has 
always  been  taught  in  all  the  churches ;  it  is  accepted 
by  those  of  Spain,  Great  Britain,  Gaul,  Italy,  Dal- 
matia,  Dacia,  Mysia  and  Macedonia,  those  of  Greece, 
and  Africa ;  the  Islands  of  Sardinia,  Crete,  Cyprus, 
Pamphylia,  Lyconia,  and  Isauria ;  Egypt,  Lybia, 
Pontus,  and  Cappadocia,  all  have  the  same  faith,  as 
well  as  the  majority  of  the  Eastern  Churches." 
Thus,  not  only  the  whole  Roman  empire,  but  the 
entire  universe,  including  the  most  barbarous  tribes, 
were  of  one  faith  and  doctrine;  the  few  who  em- 
braced the  error,  the  council  of  Rimini,  and  the 
long,  cruel  persecutions  of  Constantius,  could  not 
corrupt  the  pure  belief  of  the  Catholic  Church. 


ST.  HILARY   DEFENDS  THE  NICENE   CREED.   189 

ST.  HILARY  OF  POITIERS  ZEALOUSLY  DEFENDS 
THE  NICENE  CREED. 

A.  D.  353. 

God  raised  up  in  Gaul  an  illustrious  defender  of 
the  Catholic  faith,  in  the  person  of  St.  Hilary  of 
Poitiers ;  this  holy  prelate  effected  in  the  West  what 
St.  Athanasius  accomplished  in  the  East,  opposing, 
with  an  invincible  courage,  the  teachings  of  the 
Arians,  and  preserving  his  country  from  the  con- 
tagion by  maintaining  the  doctrine  of  Nice.  As 
the  Emperor  Constantius  had  endeavored  for  sev- 
eral years  to  extend  Arianism,  he  presented  a  peti- 
tion to  this  prince,  supplicating  him  to  cease  his 
unjust  persecution  of  a  number  of  churches,  which 
were  deprived  of  their  legitimate  pastors,  and  gov- 
erned by  the  usurpers  who  had  been  appointed  to 
succeed  the  rightful  incumbents.  The  unhappy 
state  of  affairs  had  rendered  his  bold  remonstrance 
very  necessary;  and  he  energetically  opposed  the 
plots  of  Saturninus,  bishop  of  Aries,  as  famous  for  his 
vices  as  for  his  connection  with  the  Arians.  Con- 
stantius, on  being  informed  by  Saturninus  of  the 
zeal  and  courage  of  St.  Hilary,  banished  this  holy 
prelate  to  Phrygia.  This  sentence  was  destined  to 
produce  much  good,  as  divine  Providence  often  uses 
the  perverse  will  of  man  in  the  execution  of  His 
designs. 

The  Emperor  soon  after  convened  a  council  at 
Seleucia,  with  the  intention  of  destroying  the 
canons  of  Nice.  As  the  heretics  were  divided  among 
themselves,  and  formed  into  two  parties,  St.  Hilary 


190  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

was  invited  to  attend  the  council  by  one  of  these 
parties  in  the  hope  of  winning  him  over  to  their  side, 
and  thus  confounding  their  opponents.  The  holy 
prelate  repaired  to  Seleucia  and  there  defended  the 
Nicene  creed  with  so  much  eloquence  and  boldness, 
as  to  abash  the  enemies  of  truth.  He  then  proceeded 
to  Constantinople,  and  asked  permission  of  the  Em- 
peror to  hold  a  public  conference  in  his  presence,  in 
which  he  proposed  to  answer  the  heretics  and 
demonstrate  the  falseness  of  their  doctrine  by  their 
continual  changes  and  alterations.  "  Since  the  holy 
council  of  Nice,"  said  he,  "  those  in  whom  you  repose 
your  confidence  do  nothing  but  invent  new  creeds, 
their  faith  is  not  the  faith  of  the  Scriptures,  but 
simply  mere  conjecture ;  last  year  they  altered  their 
creed  four  times,  thus  showing  a  want  of  unity  and 
stability.  They  advance  new  doctrines  almost  daily, 
which  oppose  and  anathematise  those  they  held  pre- 
viously. They  speak  of  the  Holy  Scripture  and  the 
apostolic  faith,  in  order  to  deceive  the  weak  and  give 
an  appearance  of  truth  to  their  sophisms." 

These  admirable  words  could  be  applied  to  the 
different  heresies  which  have  sprung  up  since  the 
time  of  St.  Hilary.  The  Arians,  who  dreaded  his 
ardent  zeal  and  unanswerable  arguments,  avoided 
the  discussion  he  asked  for ;  and,  in  order  to  escape 
further  exposure,  induced  the  Emperor  to  send  him 
back  to  his  church.  The  holy  bishop  when  returning 
to  his  diocese  traveled  through  Illyria  and  Italy, 
everywhere  reanimating  the  weak  and  lukewarm 
Christians  with  new  faith  and  courage.  His  first 
care,  on  arriving  in  Gaul,  was  to  remedy  the  evils 


ST.   MARTIX,    BISHOP   OF  TOURS.  191 

which  had  befallen  the  Church ;  and  he  excommuni- 
cated and  deposed  Saturninus  and  several  others, 
who  were  guilty  of  heresy.  The  presence  of  the  holy 
bishop  produced  the  happiest  effects ;  the  faith  was 
restored  in  all  its  purity ;  the  discipline  of  the  Church 
recovered  its  pristine  vigor,  scandals  were  abolished 
and  peace  succeeded  to  persecution ;  and  the  death 
of  Constantius,  which  occurred  in  the  year  three 
hundred  and  sixty-one,  deprived  the  Arians  of  their 
most  powerful  support. 

ST.  MARTIN,  BISHOP  OF  TOURS. 
A.  D.  360. 

The  most  illustrious  of  the  disciples  of  St.  Hilary 
was  St.  Martin,  bishop  of  Tours,  who  was  much 
attached  to  this  great  prelate ;  ardently  admiring  his 
virtues  and  always  ready  to  participate  in  his  com- 
bats for  the  faith.  Martin  was  born  at  Sabaria,  a 
city  in  Pannonia,  of  idolatrous  parents.  This  holy 
child,  destined  by  God  to  lead  a  holy  and  saintly  life, 
at  the  age  of  ten  years,  went  to  the  Christian  Church 
and  enrolled  himself  in  the  ranks  of  the  catechumens. 

Being  the  son  of  a  tribune,  he  was  obliged  to  enter 
the  military  service ;  and  this  profession,  which  is 
generally  a  very  dangerous  school  for  youth,  became 
for  him  a  career  of  virtue  and  mortification.  He 
was  especially  distinguished  for  his  tender  love  of 
the  poor,  to  whom  he  could  refuse  nothing,  dis- 
tributing nearly  all  his  pay  among  the  destitute  and 
indigent.  One  day,  during  a  severe  winter,  he 
encountered  at  the  gate  of  the  city  of  Amiens,  a 


192  HISTORY   OF  THE    CHURCH. 

wretched  beggar  almost  insensible  with  cold;  this 
deplorable  spectacle  excited  the  charity  of  the  holy 
Martin,  but  he  found  he  had  nothing  to  bestow  upon 
the  mendicant.  He  suddenly  remembered  his  cloak, 
and  drawing  his  sabre  he  divided  the  mantle  in  twain 
and  gave  one  half  to  the  suffering  man.  So  beauti- 
ful an  action  was  soon  rewarded ;  the  next  night  in 
a  dream  Martin  beheld  Jesus  Christ  robed  in  this 
portion  of  his  cloak,  and  heard  him  say  to  the  Angels 
who  surrounded  their  Lord :  "  Martin,  although  but 
a  catechumen,  has  clothed  Me  in  this  garment." 
This  consoling  vision  caused  him  to  ask  for  baptism, 
and  after  the  reception  of  the  sacrament  he  deter- 
mined to  quit  the  army. 

Attracted  toward  St.  Hilary  of  Poitiers,  by  his 
great  reputation  for  sanctity,  he  built  a  monastery 
two  leagues  from  that  city,  whither  he  retired  with 
some  followers.  Martin  occasionally  emerged  from 
his  seclusion,  in  order  to  preach  the  faith  to  the 
idolaters,  who  were  still  quite  numerous  in  the  vil- 
lages, and  God  approved  of  the  zeal  of  His  servant 
by  bestowing  upon  him  the  gift  of  working  miracles. 
The  fame  of  his  sanctity  soon  spread  throughout 
Gaul,  and  he  was  considered  worthy  of  the  episcopal 
dignity.  The  people  of  Tours  desired  to  make  him 
their  bishop,  but  it  was  only  by  means  of  the  greatest 
persuasion  that  he  was  induced  to  leave  his  solitude. 

St.  Martin  still  continued  his  mortified  and  austere 
life  after  his  elevation  to  the  office  of  bishop,  making 
no  change  in  his  dress  or  table,  but  only  desiring  to 
be  worthy  of  his  new  position  by  the  zealous  practice 
of  every  virtue.    The  destruction  of  idolatry  was  the 


ST.   MAKTII^,   BISHOP   OF  TOURS.  193 

object  of  his  indefatigable  labors,  and  he  traveled 
through  Touraine,  where  he  converted  many  of  the 
pagans  by  his  sermons  and  miracles.  Being  one  day 
in  a  small  town  filled  with  idolaters,  after  exhorting 
them  to  abandon  their  superstitious  practices,  he  said 
he  could  completely  destroy  an  old  tree  which  they 
'  were  in  the  habit  of  worshipping.  The  pagans  con- 
sented to  the  trial,  on  condition  that  he  should  stand 
on  the  spot  where  the  tree  was  to  fall.  Martin  seized 
an  ax  and  gave  a  powerful  blow,  which  severed  the 
tree  from  the  root ;  but  when  about  to  fall  upon  him 
he  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  over  the  swaying  mass, 
Avhen  it  immediately  raised  its  drooping  boughs,  stood 
upright  for  a  moment,  and  then  fell  heavily  upon  the 
opposite  side,  striking  awe  and  terror  into  the  minds 
of  the  assembled  pagans,  who  not  only  beheld  the 
overthrow  of  their  idol,  but  also  witnessed  the  hand 
of  God,  who  had  thus  plainly  protected  His  servant. 
St.  Martin,  in  addition  to  his  missionary  labors, 
performed  many  other  acts  of  charity;  sometimes 
interceding  with  princes  for  the  redress  of  wrongs 
and  grievances.  An  object  of  this  nature  induced 
him  to  repair  to  Treves  to  use  his  influence  with 
Maximus,  to  whom  he  presented  his  petition  in  so 
dignified  a  manner  as  to  impress  even  the  Emperor, 
who  was  much  pleased  with  his  deportment  and 
appearance.  St.  Martin,  who  received  several  invi- 
tations to  dine  at  the  palace,  at  first  declined  these 
attentions,  but  subsequently  deemed  it  expedient  to 
accept  the  kindness,  and  Maximus  was  so  delighted 
with  his  acquiescence,  that  he  assembled  all  his  court 
to  meet  the  distinguished  guest. 
17 


194  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

The  holy  prelate  sat  next  to  a  priest  of  Tours,  who 
always  accompanied  him  on  his  missions.  When  the 
wine  was  served  the  Emperor  signed  to  an  officer  to 
present  the  cup  to  St.  Martin,  whom  he  expected 
would  immediately  pass  the  goblet  to  him ;  but  the 
holy  bishop  offered  it  to  the  humble  priest,  as  being 
the  most  worthy  of  the  company  present,  and  passed 
the  wine  to  him  before  he  did  to  the  Emperor.  This 
action  elicited  the  applause  of  Maximus,  who  praised 
St.  Martin  for  honoring  the  priesthood  of  Jesus 
Christ  in  preference  to  the  imperial  power.  His 
holy,  austere  life,  great  virtues,  and  numerous  mira- 
cles, rendered  the  bishop  of  Tours  very  celebrated  in 
the  Church. 


THE  EMPEROR  JULIAN  WISHES    TO   RE-ESTAB- 
LISH PAGANISM. 

A.  D.  363. 

Julian,  who  succeeded  Constantius,  renounced 
Christianity,  and  for  this  reason  was  called  the 
Apostate.  On  ascending  the  throne  he  began  his 
reign  by  granting  perfect  liberty  with  regard  to 
religion,  and  recalling  all  those  who  had  been  exiled 
on  account  of  their  faith.  His  motive  for  this  course 
was  less  to  win  popularity  than  to  cast  odium  on  the 
government  of  his  predecessor. 

St.  Athanasius,  profiting  by  this  clemency,  returned 
to  Alexandria,  which  city  he  entered  in  triumph. 
The  people  ran  to  meet  him  in  such  crowds,  that  it 
seemed  as.  if  the  whole  of  Egypt  had  assembled  to 
welcome  its  beloved  pastor.    The  trees  and  the  roofs 


JULIAN  WISHES  TO   EE-ESTABLISH  PAGAKISM.   195 

of  the  houses  were  filled  with  eager  spectators,  and 
others  thronged  the  streets,  and  endeavored  to  ap- 
proach near  enough  to  walk  within  the  shadow  of 
the  Saint.  This  joy,  however,  was  not  of  long  dura- 
tion. The  Emperor,  who,  to  great  qualities  united 
a  false  and  capricious  disposition,  had  conceived  the 
insane  idea  of  abolishing  Christianity  and  restoring 
idolatry.  To  accomplish  this  object  he  banished  St. 
Athanasius  from  Alexandria,  and  the  holy  bishop 
was  once  more  forced  to  conceal  himself  in  order  to 
escape  further  insults. 

Julian,  however,  did  not  resort  to  violence,  but 
used  all  kinds  of  artifices ;  he  fomented  the  division 
between  the  Catholics  and  heretics,  so  as  to  weaken 
both  parties,  and  thus  finally  crush  them  with  a  sin- 
gle blow.  The  religious  freedom  he  ostensibly  allowed 
the  Christians  was,  in  reality,  a  state  of  strict  bond- 
age; not  condemning  them  to  death  by  a  general 
edict,  but  adopting  other  and  surer  means  to  accom- 
plish their  ruin.  Every  honor  and  favor  were  lav- 
ished on  the  pagans,  while  the  Christians  were 
scorned,  insulted,  and  oppressed.  Julian  particu- 
larly desired  to  humble  the  clergy,  and  all  that 
appertained  to  a  religion  he  hated,  and  with  this 
view,  he  deprived  the  priests  of  all  their  privileges, 
and  abolished  the  annual  pension  devoted  to  the 
maintenance  of  the  acolytes  and  virgins  consecrated 
to  the  service  of  God.  This,  he  said  derisively,  was 
in  order  to  remind  them  of  the  perfection  of  their 
state  of  life,  and  oblige  them  to  practice  evangelical 
poverty. 

He  plundered  the  churches,  and  used  the  spoils 


196  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURC5I. 

for  the  adornment  of  the  pagan  temples,  which  he 
had  rebuilt  at  the  expense  of  the  Christians.  The 
priests  also  suffered  many  indignities,  being  im- 
prisoned and  tortured  in  order  to  force  them  to  give 
up  the  sacred  ornaments  of  their  respective  churches ; 
and  they  were  insulted  and  calumniated  without 
being  allowed  the  slightest  defense.  The  churches 
were  pillaged,  desecrated  or  demolished ;  the  tombs 
of  the  saints  opened,  their  bones  dishonored,  and 
their  ashes  scattered  to  the  winds.  The  wily  Empe- 
ror endeavored  to  win  over  the  lukewarm  Christians 
by  specious  promises ;  the  faithful  who  resisted  these 
snares  were  regarded  as  enemies  of  the  State,  whereas, 
those  who  sacrificed  their  consciences  to  the  love  of 
riches  were  loaded  with  honors.  Apostacy  was  a  sure 
path  to  every  dignity,  and  the  greatest  talent  and 
merit  displayed  by  the  Christians  was  of  no  avail  at 
the  imperial  court ;  apostacy  concealed  every  crime, 
and  sanctioned  the  most  shameful  outrages.  Julian 
issued  a  law  excluding  the  Christians  from  holding 
public  offices,  under  the  pretext  that  the  Gospel  for- 
bade them  to  use  the  sword ;  deprived  them  of  all 
their  rights,  and  would  not  allow  them  any  defense 
when  called  before  the  tribunals.  "  Your  religion," 
said  he,  "  prohibits  all  quarrels  and  dissensions." 

The  cities  that  declared  in  favor  of  idolatry  were 
assured  of  his  protection,  while  those  that  remained 
faithful  to  Christianity  were  denied  even  common 
justice;  refusing,  as  he  did,  to  grant  audiences  to 
their  deputies,  and  rejecting  all  their  petitions.  He 
forbade  the  Christians  to  teach  the  arts  and  sciences, 
for  he  knew  that  knowledge  and  learning  served  to 


JULIAN  UNDERTAKES  TO  REBUILD  THE  TEMPLE.    197 

confound  error,  and  defend  the  truth ;  but  the  osten- 
sible pretext  assigned  was,  that  the  Christians  should 
remain  in  ignorance,  and  believe  without  reasoning. 
This  species  of  persecution  would,  perhaps,  have 
been  more  fatal  to  the  Church,  than  were  the  cruel- 
ties of  Nero  and  Dioclesian,  if  God,  who  always  pro- 
tects His  children,  had  not  shortened  the  life  of  this 
prince,  and  destroyed  his  infernal  project  by  annihi- 
lating its  author. 


JULIAN    UNDERTAKES    TO   REBUILD   THE    TEM- 
PLE OF  JERUSALEM—HIS  DEATH. 

A.  D.  363. 

The  Emperor  Julian,  while  striving  to  overthrow 
the  Christian  religion,  furnished  a  new  proof  of  her 
divine  origin,  and  of  the  truth  of  her  doctrines.  He 
was  acquainted  with  the  prophecies  which  announced 
the  destruction  of  the  Temple  of  Jerusalem,  and 
declared  its  ruin  irreparable,  and  he  knew  that  Jesus 
Christ  had  predicted  that  not  a  stone  should  remain 
on  a  stone.  In  order  to  falsify  the  Holy  Scriptures, 
he  determined  to  rebuild  the  Temple,  and,  although 
an  enemy  of  the  Jews,  he  invited  them  to  partici- 
pate in  the  enterprise ;  promising  to  defray  all  the 
necessary  expenses,  and  sending  one  of  his  most  con- 
fidential officers,  named  Alypius,  as  his  representa- 
tive, to  hasten  the  execution  of  his  commands. 

The  Jews  soon  assembled  from  all  parts  of  the 

"country;    and  an  immense   number  of   workmen 

gathered  on  the  site  where  the  Temple  had  formerly 

stood.    They  cleared  away  the  rubbish  and  stones 

17* 


198  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

and  labored  ardnonsly  to  demolish  the  old  founda- 
tions. Venerable  men,  delicate  women,  and  little 
children  lent  their  assistance  in  removing  the  rnins. 
Cyril,  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  however,  laughed  at  their 
futile  efforts,  and  loudly  declared,  that  the  time  for 
the  accomplishment  of  the  Saviour's  prediction  had 
arrived,  and  their  human  plans  would  all  be  frus- 
trated by  the  hand  of  God  Himself.  Accordingly, 
when  the  foundations  of  the  old  Temple  were  demol- 
ished, a  horrible  earthquake  destroyed  all  their  labor, 
scattered  the  materials  they  had  collected,  overturned 
neighboring  houses,  and  killed  or  wounded  all  the 
workmen.  Although  thus  visibly  punished  for  their 
presumption,  the  obstinacy  of  the  Jews  was  not  over- 
come ;  and  soon  recovering  from  their  fright,  they 
again  renewed  their  efforts.  Then  globes  of  fire 
issued  from  the  earth,  throwing  back  the  stones  the 
workmen  were  endeavoring  to  place  on  the  walls, 
and  consuming  the  iron  tools. 

This  terrible  phenomenon  was  renewed  several 
times ;  that  it  was  the  avenging  power  of  God  was 
evident  from  the  fact  of  the  fire  reappearing  when- 
ever the  work  was  recommenced,  only  vanishing 
when  all  further  attempt  was  abandoned.  So  won- 
derful an  event  astonished  all  the  eye  witnesses ;  and 
a  great  many  Jews  and  numerous  Pagans  confessed 
the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  earnestly  asked  for 
baptism.  The  Emperor,  blind  in  the  midst  of  light, 
was  disconcerted  without  being  convinced. 

This  extraordinary  fact  is  incontestable,  and  is 
certified  to  by  the  unanimous  testimony  of  ecclesias- 
tical wx'iters  of  tlie  third  century,  and  also  by  pagan 


JOVIAN   PROTECTS   CATHOLICITY.  199 

authors,  such  as  Ammianus  Marcellinus,  etc.  St. 
Gregory,  of  Nazianzen,  and  St.  John  Chrysostom, 
spoke  of  it  publicly  in  the  presence  of  a  vast  audience, 
several  of  whom  had  witnessed  the  prodigy.  A 
famous  Kabbi,  who  wrote  in  the  following  century, 
although  interested  in  suppressing  the  miracle,  copied 
an  account  of  the  supernatural  event  from  the  Jewish 
archives.  Julian  himself  acknowledged  that  he  at- 
tempted to  rebuild  the  Temple,  and  his  silence  con- 
cerning the  obstacles  which  forced  him  to  relinquish 
his  undertaking  is  a  tacit  avowal  of  what  is  related 
by  the  historians  of  his  time. 

THE  EMPEROR  JOVIAN  PROTECTS  CATHOLICITY. 
A.  D.  363. 

Immediately  after  the  death  of  Julian,  the  princi- 
pal oflBcers  of  the  army  held  a  council,  and  unani- 
mously elected  Jovian  as  Emperor.  He  was  the  com- 
mander of  the  imperial  guards,  and  his  personal 
qualities  gained  him  universal  esteem.  Possessed  of 
undisputed  courage,  he  was  capable  of  meeting  critical 
emergencies  with  admirable  coolness  and  judgment. 
As  the  Roman  army  was  at  that  time  in  the  interior 
of  Persia,  a  man  of  this  character  was  needed  to  hold 
the  reins  of  government,  and  his  attachment  to  the 
Christian  religion  inspired  confidence  and  hope  in 
the  hearts  of  the  faithful ;  the  following  occurrence 
showed  the  strength  and  purity  of  his  faith. 

When  the  Emperor  Julian  was  preparing  to  make 
war  upon  the  Persians,  he  summoned  Jovian  to  his 
presence,  and  said  to  him  in  a  peremptory  manner : 


200  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHUBCH. 

*' Sacrifice  to  the  gods,  or  return  me  thy  sword." 
Joyian  unbuckled  the  weapon  and  presented  it  to 
the  prince  without  the  slightest  hesitation.  The 
Emperor,  however,  soon  restored  it,  as  he  did  not 
wish  to  lose  the  services  of  so  distinguished  an  officer 
at  a  period  when  he  most  required  his  assistance. 
Before  receiving  the  imperial  insignia,  Jovian  assem- 
bled the  whole  army,  and  proclaiming  himself  a 
Christian,  said  that  he  would  not  command  idola- 
trous soldiers  whom  the  Grod  of  battles  would  not 
protect.  The  troops  immediately  cried  out  with  one 
voice :  "  Fear  not.  Emperor,  you  command  a  Chris- 
tian army !  The  most  aged  among  us  were  instructed 
by  the  great  Constantine,  and  the  rest  by  his  son ! 
The  reign  of  Julian  was  of  too  short  a  duration  to 
entirely  alienate  from  the  faith  those  whom  he  per- 
suaded to  apostatize,  and  we  all  declare  our  faith  in 
the  Crucified  Jesus,  who  died  on  the  Cross  for  man- 
kind!" Jovian  was  much  pleased  with  this  noble 
answer;  he  readily  assumed  the  sovereign  power, 
placed  himself  at  the  head  of  his  troops,  and  by  his 
wise  measures  soon  extricated  the  army  from  its 
critical  position,  and  in  a  short  time  found  himself 
once  again  in  his  own  dominions. 

The  pious  Emperor  then  applied  himself  to  the 
task  of  remedying  the  evils  inflicted  by  Julian  on 
the  Church,  and  one  of  his  first  acts  was  to  recall 
St.  Athanasius  from  exile  and  re-establish  him  in 
his  diocese.  The  letter  containing  the  welcome 
intelligence  expressed  the  profoundest  veneration 
for  the  holy  bishop  and  the  sincerest  sympathy  for 
his  unmerited  sufferings.     Athanasius  once  more 


JOVIAN-  PROTECTS  CATHOLICITY.  201 

left  his  solitude  and  returned  to  Alexandria,  where 
he  was  received  with  acclamations  of  joy  and  grati- 
tude by  his  loving  children.  His  enemies,  the 
Arians,  endeavored  to  prejudice  Jovian  against  the 
Saint,  but  their  malicious  efforts  happily  proved 
unsuccessful,  as  the  esteem  of  the  Emperor  only 
increased  in  his  regard,  and  Athanasius  was  often 
honored  with  the  imperial  confidence.  In  order  to 
strengthen  his  faith,  and  preserve  the  pure  doctrine 
of  the  Church,  Jovian  begged  the  holy  prelate  to 
send  him  a  clear  and  precise  exposition  of  the 
Catholic  belief.  Athanasius  promptly  acceded  to  his 
pious  request,  and  wrote  a  lucid  explanation  of  the 
faith  of  the  Nicean  council,  and  demonstrated  plainly 
that  the  only  means  of  obtaining  a  remedy  for  the 
evils  which  disti-acted  the  Church  was  by  a  perfect 
submission  to  the  decrees  of  this  council. 

The  Church  began  to  breathe  once  more  after  so 
long  a  period  of  trial,  and  found  in  Jovian  a  pious 
son  and  valiant  champion.  The  Emperor  restored 
the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  acolytes,  virgins  and 
widows,  and  ordered  the  governors  of  provinces  to 
protect  the  assemblies  of  the  faithful,  to  honor  the 
divine  worship,  and  attend  to  the  instruction  of  the 
people.  The  faithful,  however,  did  not  long  enjoy 
this  peace  and  calm,  for  Jovian's  sudden  death 
deprived  them  of  a  just  and  merciful  sovereign,  and 
the  Church  of  a  zealous  defender. 


202  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

VALENS  RENEWS  THE  TROUBLES  OF  ARIANISM. 
A.  D.  367. 

Valentinian,  wlio  was  elevated  to  the  imperial 
throne  after  the  death  of  Jovian,  divided  the  empire 
with  ValenSj  his  brother.  The  former  was  sincerely 
attached  to  the  true  faith,  and  the  Church  enjoyed 
perfect  peace  throughout  his  empire,  but  Valens, 
who  ruled  over  the  East,  commenced  a  violent  per- 
secution against  the  Catholics,  and  began  by  banish- 
ing St.  Athanasius,  who  was  always  the  principal 
object  of  hatred  to  the  Arians  and  the  first  victim  of 
their  fury.  The  outrage  offered  the  holy  prelate  was 
the  signal  for  a  general  persecution.  From  that 
time  the  Catholics  suffered  all  kinds  of  trials  and 
shameful  treatment ;  their  property  was  confiscated ; 
they  were  loaded  with  chains,  and  dragged  to  execu- 
tion without  being  allowed  to  utter  a  word  of  remon- 
strance or  defense.  Among  many  others  is  related 
the  following  instance : 

The  faithful  of  Constantinople,  refusing  to  believe 
that  the  Emperor  authorized  the  persecutions,  depu- 
tized eighty  virtuous  ecclesiastics  to  present  a  petition 
to  the  throne,  demanding  redress  from  their  griev- 
ances. Valens  listened  to  their  representations,  while 
he  concealed  his  rage  at  their  boldness;  but  when 
he  dismissed  them  from  the  royal  presence,  he  com- 
manded Modestus,  prefect  of  the  pretorium,  to  put 
them  all  to  death.  The  prefect,  fearing  a  revolt  in 
the  city,  if  they  were  publicly  executed,  sentenced 
them  to  exile,  and  placed  tliem  on  board  of  a  ship, 
which  was  to  conduct  them  to  their  destination.   But 


THE  TROUBLES   OF   ARIANISM   RENEWED.      203 

this  wicked  man,  dreading  the  imperial  displeasure, 
privately  instructed  the  captain  of  the  vessel  to  set  it 
on  fire  as  soon  as  they  were  out  of  sight  of  land,  and 
all  the  eighty  priests  perished  either  by  fire  or  Avater. 

Hearing  of  the  sufferings  of  the  Eastern  Church, 
the  hermits  resolved  to  lend  her  all  the  assistance  in 
their  power,  and  emerged  from  their  loved  solitudes 
in  order  to  encourage  their  afflicted  brethren.  One 
of  their  number,  a  venerable  saintly  recluse,  attracted 
the  attention  of  the  Emperor.  "  Whither  goest  thou  ?" 
said  the  prince.  "  Why  dost  thou  not  remain  in  thy 
cell,  instead  of  traveling  through  the  cities,  exciting 
our  subjects  to  revolt,  and  disobedience  of  our  man- 
dates?" The  recluse,  sustained  by  an  ardent  zeal, 
boldly  answered :  "  Prince,  I  remained  in  solitude  as 
long  as  the  flocks  of  the  Heavenly  Shepherd  were  in 
peace ;  but  now  that  I  see  them  about  to  fall  a  prey 
to  ravening  wolves,  is  it  proper  for  me  to  dwell  tran- 
quilly in  my  seclusion  ?  If  I  were  a  daughter,  who, 
having  retired  to  rest  in  my  father's  house,  discovered 
an  incendiary  about  applying  a  flaming  torch  to  the 
paternal  mansion,  should  I  continue  in  quiet  rej^ose, 
and  allow  the  house  to  be  destroyed  ?  Should  I  not, 
rather,  give  the  alarm,  throw  water  on  the  burning 
structure,  and  use  every  effort  to  extinguish  the  con- 
flagration? This  is  now  my  purpose:  thou  hast 
kindled  a  fire  in  the  house  of  the  Lord:  from  my 
cell  I  descried  the  flames,  and  I  have  come  to  quench 
them." 

The  Emperor  could  not  answer  this  noble  and 
generous  speech,  and  even  showed  signs  of  relenting 
towards  St.  Athanasius,  whom  he  permitted  to  return 


204  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

to  his  diocese;  but  he  was  only  prompted  to  this 
course  for  fear  of  irritating  his  brother  Yalentinian, 
who  esteemed  and  respected  the  holy  bishop.  St. 
Athanasius,  therefore,  was  once  more  restored  to  his 
see,  and  breathed  his  last  in  Alexandria,  six  years 
afterward,  having  won  the  admiration  and  affection 
of  the  whole  Church  by  his  eminent  virtues  and 
severe  trials.  Five  times  had  he  been  sent  into  ban- 
ishment, and  five  times  recalled  from  exile  during 
his  eventful  life. 


FEARLESSNESS  OF  ST.  BASIL,  BISHOP  OF 
CESAREA. 

A.  D.  370. 

Valens  was  unceasing  in  his  endeavors  to  establish 
Arianism  in  his  dominions,  and  traveled  in  person 
through  several  provinces  in  order  to  expel  the 
Catholic  bishops  from  their  dioceses,  but  he  invari- 
ably encountered  generous  defenders  of  the  faith  in 
all  the  cities  and  country  places. 

St.  Basil,  bishop  of  Cesarea,  in  Cappadocia,  was 
especially  distinguished  for  his  boldness  and  courage. 
This  great  prelate  was  an  impregnable  bulwark, 
defeating  all  the  efforts  of  heresy  against  the  faith. 
Before  proceeding  to  Cesarea,  the  Emperor  sent 
Modestus,  prefect  of  the  pretorium,  to  visit  St.  Basil, 
in  the  hope  of  winning  over  the  Saint,  or  else  so  to 
intimidate  him  as  to  oblige  him  to  receive  the  Arians 
into  his  Church.  The  prefect  accordingly  sum- 
moned the  holy  bishop  to  his  presence,  and  appar- 
elled in  all  the  insignia  of  his  rank,  the  highest  in 


FEARLESSNESS   OF   ST.   BASIL.  205 

the  empire,  ascended  his  tribunal  surrounded  by 
his  lictors.  Basil  appeared  perfectly  composed  and 
tranquil. 

The  prefect  at  first  was  kind  and  gentle,  and  urged 
him  to  yield  to  the  imperial  wish,  and  admit  the 
Arians  to  communion.  This  artfifl  course  proving 
unavailing,  Modestus  assumed  a  threatening  air,  and 
exclaimed  in  an  angry  tone :  "  Art  thou  not  afraid 
of  incurring  the  displeasure  of  Valens  ?  Dost  thou 
think  to  oppose  so  great  a  prince,  whose  commands 
are  obeyed  by.  the  whole  world  ?  Can  he  not  confis- 
cate thy  possessions,  condemn  thee  to  banishment, 
and  even  deprive  thee  of  life  ?"  "  These  threats  do  not 
terrify  me,"  replied  Basil,  "  he  who  has  no  property  has 
nothing  to  lose ;  unless  thou  deprivest  me  of  these 
miserable  garments  I  wear,  and  a  few  books,  which 
alone  constitute  my  wealth.  As  for  exile  I  know  of 
none,  not  being  attached  to  any  place.  The  whole 
earth  belongs  to  God ;  all  parts  are  my  country,  or 
rather  my  temporary  abode.  With  regard  to  death, 
I  have  no  fear,  it  is  but  the  passage  from  time  to  a 
blessed  eternity,  and  I  should  hasten  joyfully  to  the 
presence  of  the  Lamb;  having  long  renounced  the 
world,  and  practiced  many  austerities,  tortures  can- 
not intimidate  me;  my  body  is  so  emaciated  and 
feeble  it  could  not  endure  much  suffering ;  the  first 
blow  of  the  executioner  would  terminate  my  life 
and  trials." 

This  sublime  language,  so  new  to  the  ears  of  a 
courtier,  amazed  the  prefect.  "No  one,"  said  he, 
"has  ever  spoken  to  me  with  so  much  audacity." 
"Because,"  replied  the  lioly  prelate,  "perhaps  thou 


206  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

hast  never  before  encountered  a  bishop."  The  pre- 
fect was  forced  to  admire  this  intrepid  soul,  superior 
to  both  promises  and  threats;  he  relinquished  his 
efforts  to  gain  the  Saint's  submission,  and  left  Cesarea 
for  the  purpose  of  relating  his  unsuccessful  mission  to 
Yalens."  "  Prince,"  said  he  to  the  Emperor,  "  we 
are  conquered  by  one  man.  Smiles  and  frowns  are 
equally  unheeded  by  this  bold  Christian;  violence 
is  the  only  means  left!"  The  Emperor,  however, 
did  not  deem  it  advisable  to  follow  this  advice,  as  he 
was  fearful  of  exciting  the  rage  of  the  Cesareans,  and 
the  courageous  prelate  commanded  his  involuntary 
respect. 

ADMIRABLE  COURAGE  OF  A  CHRISTIAN  WOMAN. 

Bishops  and  priests  were  not  the  only  victims  who 
suffered,  during  the  persecution  of  the  Emperor 
Valens,  but  persons  of  all  ages  and  both  sexes  testi- 
fied their  allegiance  to  Jesus  Christ.  The  following 
is  an  example  of  the  faith  and  courage  of  a  Chris- 
tian woman :  The  bishop  of  Edessa  had  been  ban- 
ished to  a  city  of  Mesopotamia,  on  account  of  his 
attachment  to  the  Nicene  doctrine,  and  a  successor 
appointed  by  the  Emperor  governed  his  diocese. 
Valens  had  charged  Modestus  to  compel  the  priests 
and  deacons  to  receive  the  new  bishop,  and  if  they 
refused  their  consent,  to  send  them  into  exile. 

Having  convened  an  assembly  of  the  clergy,  the 
prefect  endeavored  to  gain  their  acquiesence  to  the 
imperial  commands;  but  one  of  the  priests  nobly 
responded,  in  the  name  of  the  whole  meeting :  "  We 


COURAGE   OF   A   CHRISTIAI^^   WOMAI^.  207 

have  a  legitimate  bishop,  and  we  do  not  recognize 
any  other !"  They  were  all  sentenced  to  banishment 
according  to  the  royal  order.  The  laity  were  encour- 
aged by  the  example  of  their  pastor's  refusal  to  ac- 
knowledge the  usurper,  and  when  the  hour  for  public 
prayer  arrived,  left  the  city  and  assembled  in  a 
country  place,  where  they  performed  their  devotions. 
AVhen  the  Emperor  heard  of  these  proceedings,  he 
was  much  incensed  against  Modestus,  and  repri- 
manded him  severely  for  not  preventing  these  meet- 
ings, which  he  ordered  him  to  disperse  with  his 
soldiers. 

Although  opposed  to  Christianity,  the  prefect  dis- 
liked vigorous  measures,  and  secretly  warned  the 
faithful  not  to  repair  to  the  usual  place  of  assembly, 
as  he  had  been  commanded  by  the  Emperor  to  punish 
all  he  should  find  there.  He  hoped  by  this  threat  to 
frighten  them  into  obedience,  and  thus  appease  the 
angry  Valens;  but  the  Christians  only  hastened 
more  eagerly,  and  in  greater  numbers,  to  the  ap- 
pointed place.  In  this  emergency  the  prefect  was  at 
a  loss  how  to  act,  but  finally  concluded  to  advance 
noisily  with  his  troops  toward  the  spot,  in  hopes 
that  the  faithful  would  receive  timely  intimation  of 
their  approach  and  disperse. 

In  passing  through  the  city,  he  saw  a  poor  woman 
hurry  out  of  her  house,  without  even  closing  the 
door,  holding  a  child  by  the  hand,  and  suffering  her 
mantle  to  drag  carelessly  on  the  ground,  instead  of 
fastening  it,  according  to  the  custom  of  the  country. 
In  this  gais3  she  crossed  through  the  file  of  soldiers 
that  preceded  the  prefect,  walking  very  rapidly,  with- 


208  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

out  manifesting  the  least  sign  of  fear.  Modestus 
ordered  her  to  stop,  and  asked  her  whither  she  was 
hastening.  "  I  am  hurrying,"  said  she,  "  to  the  field 
where  the  faithful  are  assembled."  "  Dost  thou  not 
know,"  exclaimed  the  prefect,  "that  a  decree  has 
been  issued,  sentencing  all  those  who  are  found  there, 
to  be  put  to  death  ?"  "  I  am  perfectly  aware  of  it," 
replied  the  woman,  "  and  for  that  reason  am  eager  to 
arrive  there,  fearing  to  lose  the  opportunity  of  win- 
ning a  martyr's  crown."  "  But  why  dost  thou  take 
thy  child  with  thee  ?"  "  That  he  may  participate  in 
my  happiness,  and,  while  still  pure  and  innocent, 
enter  into  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven,"  was  her  answer. 
Astonished  at  the  woman's  extraordinary  courage, 
Modestus  returned  to  the  palace,  and  informed  Va- 
lens  of  the  occurrence,  and  persuaded  him  to  re- 
nounce a  useless  enterprise,  which,  even  if  successful, 
would  not  redound  to  his  glory.  This  fact  is  a 
sufficient  illustration  of  the  sentiments  of  the  Chris- 
tians with  regard  to  the  schism.  Always  faithful  to 
this  precept  of  Jesus  Christ :  "  I  am  the  good  Shep- 
herd ;  and  I  know  mine,  and  mine  know  me ;"  they 
were  ever  submissive  to  the  bishop  appointed  by  the 
Church,  ready  to  sacrifice  all  they  held  most  dear, 
and  even  suffer  death  itself  rather  than  recognize  a 
usurper. 

VALENS  REPRIMANDED  BY  ST.  BASIL. 

As  the  Feast  of  the  Epiphany  occurred  during  the 
Emperor's  visit  to  Cesarea,  Valens  attended  divine 
service  at  the  church  where  St.  Iksil  officiated.    He 


VALENS   REPRIMAKDED   BY  ST.  BASIL.         209 

entered  the  building  accompanied  by  all  his  guards, 
in  order  to  astonish  the  holy  bishop  by  the  imposing 
spectacle.  On  beholding,  however,  the  beautiful 
order  and  modest  deportment  of  the  immense  con- 
gregation, the  profound  recollection  of  St.  Basil,  who 
was  standing  motionless  before  the  altar,  his  eyes 
fixed  on  Heaven,  his  thoughts  raised  up  to  God,  and 
the  pious  demeanor  of  the  priests  who  surrounded 
the  bishop,  resembling  angels  rather  than  men,  he 
was  deeply  impressed  by  the  edifying  sight,  and  stood 
transfixed  with  amazement. 

Overcoming  his  emotion,  he  presented  an  offering, 
but,  as  none  of  the  attendants  advanced  to  receive  it, 
not  knowing  whether  St.  Basil  would  accept  alms 
from  a  prince  who  had  proved  so  hostile  to  Chris- 
tianity, the  Emperor  was  so  much  affected  that  he 
nearly  fell  to  the  ground,  and  was  obliged  to  be 
supported  by  one  of  the  priests  who  observed  his 
weakness.  The  holy  prelate  deemed  it  advisable  on 
this  occasion  to  relax  the  strictures  of  ecclesiastical 
discipline  and  consented  to  receive  the  imperial 
offering.  Valens  became  more  lenient  toward  the 
Christians,  and  endeavored  to  win  over  St.  Basil,  by 
sending  magistrates,  officers  of  the  army,  and  other 
distinguished  personages  to  converse  with  him ;  he 
finally  summoned  the  holy  bishop  to  his  presence, 
who  spoke  to  him  with  apostolic  courage,  and  he 
even  silenced  a  courtier  who  addressed  some  insult- 
ing remark  to  the  Saint.  This  conference  proved 
very  advantageous  to  Basil,  and  the  Emperor  donated 
him  a  piece  of  ground  for  founding  an  hospital  in 
Cesarea;  but  the  Arians  soon  perverted  the  royal 
18* 


210  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

mind  and  induced  him  to  alter  his  intentions ;  and 
Valens  was  about  to  banish  St.  Basil,  when  his  son 
was  attacked  with  a  violent  fever,  which  the  physi- 
cians could  not  abate. 

The  Emperor,  convinced  that  this  illness  was  a 
just  punishment  of  his  wicked  designs  against  St. 
Basil,  sent  for  the  holy  prelate.  No  sooner  had  the 
Saint  entered  the  palace  than  the  young  prince  began 
to  recover,  and  the  bishop  assured  Valens  the  child 
would  not  die  if  he  promised  to  instruct  him  in  the 
Catholic  doctrine.  This  condition  being  accepted, 
he  knelt  and  prayed,  and  the  child  was  immediately 
cured ;  but  the  Emperor  was  not  faithful  to  his  word, 
and  allowed  an  Arian  bishop  to  baptize  his  son,  who 
was  again  taken  ill  and  died  in  a  short  time.  This 
affliction  did  not  soften  the  obdurate  heart  of  Valens, 
and  the  holy  prelate  was  a  second  time  condemned 
to  banishment ;  but  when  about  to  sign  the  sentence, 
the  pen  fell  three  times  from  his  hand  and  he  was  so 
much  agitated  that  he  was  unable  to  trace  a  single 
character.  Finally  the  wrath  of  God  descended  on 
the  head  of  this  impenitent  prince,  who  perished  in 
battle,  and  whose  body  was  never  recovered,  it  being 
balieved  that  he  was  carried  in  a  disabled  condition 
to  a  cottage,  which  was  burned  by  his  enemies. 

VIRTUES  OF  ST.  GREGORY  OF  NAZIANZEN. 

St.  Basil  was  united  by  a  tender  friendship  to  St. 
Gregory  of  Nazianzen,  who  was  a  zealous  and  ardent 
defender  of  the  faith.  This  intimacy,  which  com- 
menced during  the  period  of  their  studies  in  Athens, 


VIRTUES   OF   ST.   GREGORY   OF   KAZIAN^ZEK.    211 

lasted  until  the  end  of  their  lives.  "  "We  were  both 
animated  by  the  same  desire,"  says  St.  Gregory  in  his 
beautiful  account  of  this  holy  union ;  "we  were  stead- 
fast in  the  practice  of  virtue,  and  strove  to  render  our 
friendship  eternal  by  preparing  earnestly  for  a  blessed 
immortality;  we  exercised  a  pious  vigilance  over 
each  other,  had  no  intercourse  with  dissipated  com- 
panions, but  visited  those  students,  who,  by  their 
modesty,  circumspection  and  wisdom,  sustained  and 
encouraged  us  in  the  practice  of  holiness  and  sanc- 
tity ;  knowing  that  a  bad  example,  like  a  contagious 
disease,  is  easily  communicated.  We  were  acquainted 
with  but  two  roads  in  Athens,  the  one  leading  to  the 
Church,  and  the  other  to  the  schools;  being  per- 
fectly ignorant  of  those  which  conducted  to  worldly 
feasts,  spectacles  and  public  games." 

What  more  beautiful  example  can  be  proposed  to 
youth  than  the  edifying  lives  of  these  young  Saints  ? 
Happy  those,  who,  while  still  in  the  morning  of  life, 
form  virtuous  and  pious  friendships,  thus  escaping 
the  evil  influence  of  the  vain  and  worldly  votaries 
of  fashion!  St.  Gregoiy  of  Nazianzen  passed  the 
greater  part  of  his  life  in  solitude,  to  which  he  was 
much  attached ;  he  was  drawn  from  his  retirement 
by  St.  Basil,  and  elevated  against  his  wishes  to  the 
episcopacy,  and  was  sent  about  the  year  379  to 
Constantinople,  to  assume  the  government  of  that 
diocese,  and  oppose  the  progress  of  Arianism,  which 
was  making  rapid  strides  in  that  great  city. 

His  virtues,  learning  and  eloquence  all  promised 
success,  and  he  had  the  boldness  to  attack  tlie 
heresy  in  the  very  abode  of  the  Emperor  who  pro- 


212  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

tected  it.  Gregory  bore  the  greatest  insults  with 
meekness  and  patience ;  was  charitable  to  all,  led  a 
penitential,  austere  life,  weeping  over  his  sins,  and 
preparing  by  prayer  and  meditation  on  the  Holy 
Scriptures  for  the  exercise  of  the  holy  ministry.  This 
deportment,  so  worthy  of  a  bishop,  won  him  the  affec- 
tion of  the  people  of  Constantinople,  who  soon 
learned  to  respect  and  venerate  so  saintly  and  learned 
a  man.  His  extensive  knowledge  of  the  Bible,  acute 
judgment,  brilliant  imagination,  wonderful  facility 
of  expression,  and  pure,  concise  style  of  preaching, 
excited  the  admiration  of  the  whole  city.  Truth 
found  in  him  a  zealous  defender,  and  the  faithful  a 
bright  example  of  every  virtue ;  but  the  little  regard 
he  entertained  for  the  great,  and  the  jealousy  his 
talents  excited,  were  the  cause  of  so  many  trials  to 
him,  that  he  determined  once  more  to  seek  retire- 
ment, and  he  hastened  to  his  loved  seclusion,  which 
now  possessed  new  charms  for  him,  as  he  wrote  to 
one  of  his  friends :  "  I  cannot  sufficiently  prize  the 
happiness  my  enemies  have  procured  me ;  they  have 
delivered  me  from  a  fiery  furnace  by  relieving  me 
of  the  cares  and  responsibilities  of  a  bishopric." 

The  discourses  of  this  holy  Doctor  constitute  the 
greatest  portion  of  his  writings.  Nothing  is  more 
sublime,  more  noble  or  more  worthy  of  the  grand 
mysteries  of  the  Catholic  faith,  than  thes3  admirable 
sermons,  which  have  acquired  for  St.  Gregory  the 
title  of  "  the  Theologian  "  of  the  Church  of  God. 


THE   MACEDONIAif  HERESY.  213 

THE  MACEDONIAN  HERESY. 

The  death  of  Valens  terminated  the  outrages 
which  Arianism,  supported  by  the  imperial  authority, 
had  committed  in  the  East ;  but  from  the  bosom  of 
this  heresy  sprang  another,  which  was  also  contrary 
to  the  dogma  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  as  it  attacked  the 
divinity  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  author  of  this  new 
scandal  was  Macedonius,  a  semi-Arian,  who  had 
usurped  the  diocese  of  Constantinople.  For  several 
years  the  new  doctrine  was  hidden  under  the  cloak 
of  Arianism,  and  had  not  attracted  much  attention 
during  the  great  troubles  occasioned  by  this  factious 
sect. 

From  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Valens,  how- 
ever, St  Athanasius,  who  was  ever  watchful  over  the 
interests  of  the  faith,  had  received  an  intimation  of 
the  impending  evil,  and  wrote  an  able  treatise  refut- 
ing the  wicked  heresy.  The  holy  Doctor  proves  in 
this  document  that  the  Church  has  always  believed 
and  taught  the  existence  of  three  persons  in  One  God, 
that  the  Holy  Trinity  has  but  one  and  the  same 
nature,  and  is  but  One  and  the  same  God.  He  shows, 
by  the  Holy  Scriptures,  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  God ; 
that  His  attributes  of  sanctity,  vivification,  immuta- 
bility and  infinity  belong  to  God  alone,  and  con- 
cludes the  eloquent  defense  by  affirming  that  all  his 
arguments  are  based  on  the  doctrine  of  the  Apostles. 
When  the  Arian  influence  began  to  decline,  the 
Macedonians  rose  in  favor  and  appeared  under  a 
new  guise.  Their  morals  were  pure,  their  exterior 
very  grave  and  their  life  austere ;  and  as  the  popu- 


^14  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

lace  were  deceived  by  this  appearance  of  piety,  the 
Macedonians  formed  a  large  and  powerful  party  in  a 
short  time  in  the  city  of  Constantinople. 

This  new  heresy  extended  as  far  as  Thrace,  Bithy- 
nia,  and  the  Hellespont.  The  Emperor  Theodosius, 
the  successor  of  Valens,  was  distinguished  in  the 
beginning  of  his  reign  for  his  zeal  in  arresting  the 
progress  of  error.  This  prince,  who,  by  his  daring 
exploits,  and  especially  through  his  fervent  piety 
and  ardent  love  for  the  Church,  has  merited  the  title 
of  Great,  shortly  after  his  baptism  published  a  cele- 
brated law,  in  which  he  declares  that  communion 
with  the  Roman  Cliurch  is  a  sure  mark  of  Catho- 
licity. "We  desire,"  said  he,  "all  our  subjects  to 
profess  the  religion  taught  the  Romans  by  the  Prince 
of  the  Apostles,  whose  present  successor  is  the  Pon- 
tiff Damasus ;  that,  according  to  the  doctrine  of  the 
Gospel  and  teaching  of  the  Apostles,  we  may  believe 
in  the  divine  nature  of  the  Father,  the  Son  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  equal  in  majesty  and  power,  being  one 
adorable  Trinity.  We  declare  those  who  accept  this 
pure  doctrine  to  be  Catholics,  and  designate  those 
whose  rash  and  shameful  impiety  we  condemn,  by 
the  ignominious  title  of  heretics,  and  command  that 
their  places  of  meeting  shall  not  be  honored  with  the 
name  of  church,  lest  we  incur  the  divine  wrath." 

In  fine,  the  Catholic  faith  is  the  one  taught  by 
Jesus  Christ,  proclaimed  by  the  Apostles,  and  pre- 
served intact  by  the  Fathers  of  the  Church.  The 
Church  is  founded  on  this  faith,  and  whosoever 
departs  from  it,  is  not  a  Catholic  but  a  heretic.  The 
true  religion  is  older  than  any  of  the  heresies;  tho 


ECUMENICAL  COUNCIL  OF   COKSTANTINOPLE.    215 

Apostles  lived  before  the  authors  of  these  sects 
appeared ;  truth  precedes  error ;  in  a  word,  the  really 
divine  doctrine  is  the  one  which  was  received  the 
first;  those  which  have  subsequently  arisen  are 
necessarily  false,  and  unworthy  of  credence. 

ECUMENICAIi  COUNCIL  OF  CONSTANTINOPLE. 
A.  D.  381. 

Theodosius  was  aware  that  a  stronger  power  than 
the  imperial  authority  was  necessary,  to  efiect  a  com- 
plete reunion  of  all  parties,  and,  on  his  accession  to 
the  throne,  he  determined,  like  the  great  Constan- 
tine,  to  convene  a  universal  council,  but  waited  until 
peace  was  restored  before  executing  his  design.  He, 
therefore,  wrote  to  all  the  Eastern  bishops,  inviting 
them  to  repair  to  Constantinople,  which  was  the  city 
appointed  for  the  assembly,  as  he  wished  to  attend 
the  sessions  in  person.  The  necessary  arrangements 
for  the  reception  and  entertainment  of  all  the 
bishops  were  made,  and  Theodosius  was  not  less 
lavish  in  his  preparations  for  their  comfort  during 
their  sojourn,  than  Constantine,  who  spared  no  ex- 
pense in  his  generous  hospitality  toward  the  prelates, 
who  assisted  at  the  council  of  Nice. 

The  bishops  hastened  from  all  parts  of  the  East, 
to  the  number  of  one  hundred  and  fifty.  Meletius, 
bishop  of  Antioch,  was  to  preside  over  this  august 
assembly.  The  Emperor  was  very  desirous  to  see 
him,  not  only  on  account  of  his  reputation  for 
sanctity,  but  also  because  of  a  dream,  in  which  he 
had  seen  him  presenting  him  a  sceptre  with  one 


^16  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

hand  and  tlie  crown  with  the  other.  The  Emperor 
entertained  the  warmest  feelings  of  respect  and  ven- 
eration for  the  holy  prelate,  from  the  time  of  this 
vision,  although  he  had  never  met  him.  As  soon  as 
the  bishops  arrived  they  proceeded  in  a  body  to  the 
royal  presence ;  as  the  Emperor  wished  to  ascertain 
whether  he  could  recognize  Meletius  among  the 
others,  he  would  not  allow  him  to  be  pointed  out, 
and  the  features  of  the  venerable  man  being  indeli- 
bly impressed  on  his  mind,  he  immediately  discov- 
ered him  in  the  crowd,  and,  hastening  toward  him, 
embraced  him  with  respect  and  tenderness,  rever- 
ently kissing  the  hand  which  had  crowned  him  in 
advance.  Theodosius  then  entreated  all  the  bishops 
to  seek  the  most  effectual  means  of  restoring  peace 
to  the  afflicted  Church,  promising  to  support  their 
decisions  with  the  imperial  authority. 

The  council  was  opened  with  a  great  deal  of 
solemnity.  The  proceedings  began  by  attempting 
to  reclaim  the  Macedonians,  the  Emperor  himself 
exhorting  them  to  return  to  the  faith  and  commu- 
nion of  the  Church;  but  they  absolutely  refused, 
and  withdrew  from  the  council,  thereby  publicly 
avowing  themselves  heretics.  The  decrees  of  the 
council  of  Nice  were  approved,  and  in  confirming 
the  Nicene  creed  a  few  words  were  added,  in  order 
to  explain  more  fully  the  Incarnation  of  the  Son  of 
God,  and  the  divinity  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  In  speak- 
ing of  the  Incarnation,  this  creed  said :  "  He  came 
down  from  Heaven,  was  incarnate,  and  was  made 
man;  suffered,  rose  again  the  third  day,  ascended 
into  Heaven,  and  will  come  to  judge  the  living  and 


ECUMEI^ICAL  COUJ^^CIL  OF   CO]S^STANTIN^OPLE.    217 

the  dead."  The  creed  of  Constantinople  adds :  "  Who 
for  us  men,  and  for  our  salvation,  came  down  from 
Heaven,  and  was  incarnate  by  the  Holy  Ghost  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  and  was  made  man.  He  was  crucified 
also  for  us,  suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate,  and  was 
buried.  He  rose  again,  according  to  the  Scriptures, 
and  ascended  into  Heaven,  and  sitteth  at  the  right 
hand  of  the  Father ;  and  he  shall  come  again  with 
glory,  to  judge  both  the  living  and  the  dead,  of 
whose  Kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end."  With 
regard  to  the  third  person  of  the  Holy  Trinity,  the 
Nicene  creed  explained  the  doctrine  in  these  few 
words:  "We  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost."  That  of 
Constantinople,  on  account  of  the  Macedonian  her- 
esy, says :  "And  we  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the 
Lord  and  life-giver,  who  proceedeth  from  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  who,  together  with  the  Father  and  Son, 
is  adored  and  glorified,  who  spake  by  the  prophets." 
The  Emperor  Theodosius  accepted  this  decree  as 
issuing  from  the  mouth  of  God  Himself,  and  made  a 
law  commanding  the  immediate  execution  of  all  the 
decisions  of  the  Council.  Although  this  assembly 
was  only  composed  of  the  Eastern  bishops,  neverthe- 
less the  approbation  of  the  Pope  and  the  Western 
prelates  caused  it  to  be  recognized  as  an  Ecumenical 
cjuncll. 

19 


218  HISTOKY    OF  THE  CHURCH. 

CLEMENCY  OF  THEODOSIUS. 
A.  D.  387. 

Theodosins  was  naturally  impetnoiis  and  easily 
moved  to  anger,  but  his  piety  enabled  him  to  restrain 
his  temper.  A  revolution  broke  out  in  Antioch,  be- 
cause a  tax  which  the  people  hated  had  been  imposed 
upon  them.  The  populace,  in  their  mad  frenzy, 
threw  down  the  statues  of  the  Emperor  and  Empress, 
and  dragged  them  in  contempt  through  the  streets. 
On  being  informed  of  this  outrage,  Theodosius  flew 
into  a  violent  passion,  and  in  the  heat  of  his  anger 
threatened  to  destroy  the  city  and  bury  the  inhabit- 
ants under  the  ruins.  Becoming  cooler,  however,  he 
appointed  two  commissioners  to  inquire  into  the  dis- 
turbance, investing  them  with  authority  to  condemn 
the  guilty  to  death.  Meanwhile  the  people  became 
conscious  of  their  great  crime  against  the  imperial 
dignity,  and  dreaded  a  well-merited  punishment,  not 
daring  to  leave  their  homes,  and  constantly  fearing 
a  summary  execution. 

Flavian,  bishop  of  Antioch,  was  plunged  in  the 
deepest  affliction  at  the  conduct  of  the  infatuated 
mob,  but  his  tender  heart  was  filled  with  sorrow  at 
the  thought  of  their  sad  fate,  and  he  passed  whole 
days  and  nights  in  tears  at  the  foot  of  the  altar  im- 
ploring the  God  of  Mercy  to  soften  the  heart  of  the 
Emperor.  Finally,  this  old  man,  more  venerable  on 
account  of  his  sanctity  than  his  years,  sought  the 
imperial  presence  in  order  to  intercede  with  Theodo- 
sius in  behalf  of  his  culpable  brethren.  When  he 
appeared  before  the  Emperor,  he  did  not  advance 


CLEMENCY  OF  THEODOSIUS.  319 

toward  the  throne,  but  stood  with  his  eyes  cast 
down,  as  though  he  were  the  sole  criminal  who  had 
committed  the  outrage.  Noticing  his  embarrass- 
ment, Theodosius  approached  him,  and  after  recall- 
ing the  favors  he  had  generously  lavished  on  the  city 
of  Antioch,  added,  after  each  recital :  "  And  it  is  for 
conferring  these  benefits  that  I  have  merited  such 
shameful  insults  ?" 

Flavian,  overcome  by  his  just  reproaches,  sighed 
deeply.  "  Prince,"  said  he,  "  we  deserve  every  chas- 
tisement ;  destroy  Antioch  even  to  its  foundations ; 
reduce  the  city  to  ashes  and  still  we  should  not  be 
sufficiently  punished.  Our  grievous  fault  can,  how- 
ever, be  remedied ;  thou  canst  imitate  the  goodness 
of  God,  who,  although  constantly  outraged  by  His 
ungrateful  creatures,  grants  pardon  and  forgive- 
ness to  repentant  sinners.  Deign  to  overlook  our 
offense,  and  we  will  owe  our  salvation  to  thee ;  thy 
clemency  will  add  a  new  luster  to  thy  honor  and 
glory.  The  infidels  will  exclaim :  *  How  great  is  the 
God  of  the  Christian !  He  raises  men  above  weak 
human  nature,  and  transforms  them  into  Angels. 
Do  not  fear  that  exemption  from  punishment  will 
corrupt  other  cities ;  alas,  our  fate  will  terrify  them ; 
the  consternation  into  which  we  are  plunged  is  the 
most  cruel  of  punishments.  Be  not  ashamed  to 
listen  to  the  prayers  of  a  feeble  old  man,  as  God 
Himself  speaks  in  my  entreaties.  He  sends  me  to 
remind  thee  of  the  precepts  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  say 
to  thee  in  His  name :  *  If  thou  wilt  not  forgive  others, 
thy  Father  who  is  in  Heaven  will  not  forgive  thee. 
Think  of  that  terrible  day  when  princes  and  their 


220  HISTORY    OF  THE   CHURCH. 

subjects  shall  appear  before  the  tribunal  of  supreme 
justice,  and  remember  that  thy  sins  will  be  par- 
doned through  the  merits  alone  of  Jesus  Christ,  who 
suffered  every  insult  and  indignity  at  the  hands  of 
the  ungrateful  and  perfidious  Jews. ' '' 

Theodosius  was  moved  to  tears  by  this  eloquent 
appeal,  and  answered :  "  Can  I  refuse  forgiveness  to 
men  like  myself,  when  the  Master  of  the  world,  over- 
whelmed with  shame  for  love  of  us,  prayed  to  His 
Father  to  have  mercy  on  His  cruel  executioners? 
Go,  Father,  hasten  to  thy  flock,  restore  calmness  and 
tranquillity  to  the  affrighted  city  of  Antioch ;  tell  the 
offenders  I  grant  them  pardon,  and  entreat  them  to 
repair  their  error  by  future  loyalty  and  respect  for 
their  lawful  monarch. 

FALL  AND  REPENTANCE  OF  THEODOSIUS. 
A.  D.  389. 

Theodosius  shortly  afterward  forgot  the  modera- 
tion he  had  shown  in  the  affair  of  Antioch,  and 
allowed  himself  to  be  overcome  by  his  natural  im- 
petuosity of  disposition.  The  city  of  Thessaloniea, 
the  capital  of  Illyria,  revolted  against  its  governor, 
who  lost  his  life  during  the  excitement.  The  news 
of  this  disturbance  aroused  the  indignation  of  the 
Emperor,  who  immediately  ordered  a  massacre  of  all 
the  inhabitants  of  the  city,  without  regard  to  age, 
sex,  or  condition.  Seven  thousand  fell  victims  to 
this  severe  edict;  St.  Ambrose,  bishop  of  Milan, 
wrote  to  the  Emperor,  who  was  in  that  city,  and 
represented  to  him  the  crime  he  had  committed,  in 


FALL  AND   REPENTANCE   OF  THEODOSIUS.     221 

condemning  the  innocent  with  the  guilty;  he  ex- 
horted him  to  repentance;  terminating  his  letter 
by  warning  him  that  he  should  not  assist  at  divine 
service  until  he  had  expiated  his  grave  offense. 

The  Emperor,  however,  was  deaf  to  this  prohibi- 
tion, and  at  the  customary  hour  proceeded  toward 
the  Church ;  the  holy  bishop  met  him  when  within 
a  few  yards  of  the  sacred  edifice:  "Go  no  further, 
Prince,"  cried  he,  "  thou  dost  not  yet  feel  the  enor- 
mity of  thy  crime;  reflect  a  moment — with  what 
eyes  dost  thou  look  upon  the  holy  Temple  ?  Dost 
thou  dare  enter  into  the  sanctuary  of  an  angry  God, 
thy  hands  still  reeking  with  innocent  blood  ?  Canst 
thou,  a  murderer,  presume  to  receive  the  body  of  the 
Lord  ?  Withdraw,  0  Theodosius,  from  these  sacred 
precincts,  and  add  not  the  crime  of  sacrilege  to  that 
of  murder !"  The  Emperor  strove  to  excuse  his  con- 
duct by  quoting  the  example  of  David,  who  was 
guilty  of  adultery  and  murder.  "  Thou  hast  imitated 
him  in  his  sin,"  said  Ambrose,  "  imitate  him  in  his 
repentance." 

Theodosius  received  this  reprimand  with  senti- 
ments of  humility  and  contrition,  and  returned  to 
the  palace,  where  he  remained  in  seclusion  for  six 
months.  The  approach  of  the  joyous  festival  of 
Christmas  seemed  to  augment  his  grief.  "Alas!" 
he  exclaimed,  "  the  Temple  of  God  is  open  to  the 
least  of  my  subjects,  and  I  am  denied  admission !" 
He  sought  the  presence  of  the  holy  bishop,  and 
Avith  prayers  and  tears  entreated  him  to  grant  him 
absolution.  Ambrose  replied,  that  he  could  not 
ftUow  him  to  assist  at  the  divine  mysteries  until  he 
19* 


222  HISTORY    OF  THE   CHURCH. 

had  first  performed  a  public  penance,  which  condi 
tion  was  cheerfully  accepted  by  the  contrite  and 
repentant  Theodosius.  The  Saint  also  commanded 
him  to  publish  a  law,  susj^ending  all  sentences  of 
death  for  thirty  days;  the  Emperor  immediately 
obeyed,  and  affixed  the  imperial  signature  to  the 
decree,  promising  a  faithful  observance  of  the  man- 
date. Then  St.  Ambrose,  touched  by  his  docility 
and  ardent  faith,  pronounced  the  sacred  words  which 
restored  the  humble  monarch  to  the  communion  of 
the  Church,  and  permitted  him  to  enter  the  holy 
Temple  of  the  Lord,  where  Theodosius  fell  prostrate 
before  the  altar,  bathed  in  tears,  and  striking  his 
breast,  uttered  these  words  of  David :  "  My  soul  hath 
cleaved  to  the  ground ;  quicken  thou  me  according 
to  thy  promise." 

Touched  by  so  great  an  example,  the  people  min- 
gled their  prayers  and  tears  with  the  supplications 
of  their  prince ;  and  this  mighty  sovereign,  whose 
violent  rage  had  made  his  empire  tremble,  inspired 
the  liveliest  sentiments  of  compassion  and  love  in 
the  hearts  of  his  subjects.  St.  Ambrose  was  deeply 
affected,  and  deemed  it  expedient  to  relax  the  strict 
ecclesiastical  discipline,  which  granted  absolution 
only  at  the  time  of  death  in  cases  of  murder.  The 
heartfelt  contntion  of  the  illustrious  penitent  was 
still  more  augmented  by  this  act  of  clemency,  and 
during  the  eight  remaining  years  of  his  life,  he  con- 
tinued to  evince  the  sincerest  repentance.  This 
great  prince  has  always  been  reverenced  by  the 
Church,  and  religious  authors  cite  the  Emperor 
Theodosius  as  the  model  of  Christian  princes. 


SCHISM   OF  THE   DONATISTS.  223 

SCHISM  OF  THE  DONATISTS. 

The  schism  of  the  Donatists,  which  distracted  the 
African  Church  for  two  centuries,  commenced  in 
the  reign  of  Oonstantine.  It  was  at  first  entirely 
unnoticed,  but  finally  proved  itself  to  be  a  most  for- 
midable enemy  to  the  faith.  The  schismatics  began 
by  inquiring  if  Caecilian,  bishop  of  Carthage,  was 
legitimately  ordained ;  and  several  prelates,  headed 
by  Donatus,  on  the  pretense  that  his  ordination  was 
not  valid,  refused  to  recognize  Caecilian  as  their  lawful 
bishop.  The  affair  was  referred  to  the  Pope,  who 
decided  in  favor  of  Caecilian,  whose  innocence  he 
proclaimed,  and  this  judgment  was  subsequently 
confirmed  by  decree  of  the  Emperor  Con stan tine. 
Donatus  and  his  partisans,  however,  absolutely  re- 
fused to  submit  to  the  sentence,  and  fomented  the 
disturbance  by  appointing  another  bishop  of  Car- 
thage, and  sending  letters  to  all  parts  of  Africa, 
warning  the  faithful  against  acknowledging  Caeci- 
lian as  the  lawful  incumbent. 

This  unhappy  division  was  the  cause  of  innumer- 
able evils  in  Africa.  The  sentence  of  excommuni- 
cation pronounced  by  the  Church  against  her  rebel- 
lious children,  did  not  terrify  the  Donatists,  who 
were  desirous  of  separating  from  her,  and  thus  form 
a  distinct  society ;  so  that  this  punishment  passed 
unheeded,  by  men  who  sought  only  to  destroy  the 
unity  of  the  Church.  The  schismatical  party  in- 
creased imperceptiblv.  and.  when  sufficiently  strong, 
committed  the  most  horrible  acts  of  violence.  In 
fi  ue,  the  obstinacy  of  the  Donatists  degenerated  into 


324  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

perfect  fury;  they  took  forcible  possession  of  the 
churches,  drove  away  the  bishops,  and  destroyed  the 
altars  and  sacred  vessels.  Their  impiety  went  so  far 
as  to  rebaptize,  against  their  will,  those  who  had 
been  baptized  in  the  Catholic  church.  If  the  faith- 
ful refused  to  receive  a  second  baptism  from  their 
sacrilegious  hands,  they  were  treated  in  the  most 
barbarous  manner.  Not  satisfied  with  using  every 
species  of  torture,  these  wretches  were  so  inhuman 
as  to  pour  vinegar  and  lime  into  the  eyes  of  their 
victims.  It  is  related  that,  on  one  occasion,  they 
rebaptized  forty-eight  persons,  who  had  not  strength 
to  endure  the  torments. 

The  Catholic  bishops,  at  first,  only  opposed  mild- 
ness and  patience  to  the  cruelties  of  the  schismatics, 
hoping  by  these  lenient  measures  to  reclaim  their  un- 
fortunate brethren.  St.  Augustine,  bishop  of  Hippo, 
who  afterward  became  so  celebrated,  labored  assidu- 
ously to  create  a  better  feeling  and  reunite  the  con- 
tending parties.  He  succeeded  in  converting  a  great 
number,  but  the  majority  only  became  still  more 
infuriated,  and  even  endeavored  to  seize  the  person 
of  the  holy  bishop.  One  day  he  nearly  fell  into  their 
hands,  and  would  have  perished  but  for  a  blunder  of 
his  guide,  who,  inadvertently,  strayed  from  the  street 
where  the  assassins  were  concealed.  Their  audacity 
daily  increased,  and  the  Catholic  bishops  deemed  it 
necessary  to  solicit  the  protection  of  the  Emperor, 
who  issued  a  severe  law  against  these  sectarians,  for- 
bidding them  under  pain  of  death  to  hold  public 
assemblies. 


CELEBRATED  CON^FEREKCE  AT  CARTHAGE.    225 

CELEBRATED  CONFERENCE  AT  CARTHAGE  — 
TERMINATION  OF  THE  SCHISM. 

A.  D.  411. 

The  Catholic  bishops,  who  were  more  anxious  for 
the  conversion  than  for  the  punishment  of  the 
Donatists,  entreated  the  Emperor  to  employ  milder 
measures,  and  proposed  to  try  the  eiBfects  of  a  confer- 
ence, to  which  Constantine  finally  consented.  All 
the  African  bishops,  Donatist  as  well  as  Catholic, 
received  orders  to  repair  to  Carthage,  so  that  prel- 
ates chosen  from  both  parties  could  confer  together. 
The  tribune  Marcellin  was  appointed  by  the  Emperor 
to  maintain  order  and  tranquillity.  On  the  sixteenth 
of  May,  in  the  year  four  bundled  and  eleven,  this 
celebrated  conference  was  inaugurated.  Seven  bish- 
ops were  selected  fmm  each  side  to  discuss  the  affair, 
and  four  ecclesiastical  notaries  appointed  to  record 
their  proceedings. 

When  these  preliminaries  were  satisfactorily  ar- 
ranged, the  Catholic  bishops  gave  an  admirable 
example  of  moderation  and  generosity,  proclaiming 
verbally  and  by  writing  the  following  magnanimous 
promise:  "If  our  adversaries  gain  the  advantage 
over  us  in  this  conference,  we  consent  to  resign  our 
office  and  submit  to  their  guidance ;  if,  on  the  con- 
trary, the  Donatists  being  conquered,  return  to  the 
Church,  we  will  share  the  episcopal  dignity  with 
them.  If,  however,  the  faithful  object  to  the  unusual 
sight  of  two  bishops  in  one  diocese,  we  vrill  retii-e  and 
leave  them  in  undisturbed  possession  of  our  sees. 
We  can  work  out  our  salvation  by  living  as  simple 


226  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

Christians ;  and  therefore,  if  the  resignation  of  our 
office  will  promote  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  faith- 
ful, we  will  cheerfully  retire." 

Among  nearly  three  hundred  Catholic  prelates 
who  assisted  at  this  conference,  only  two  at  first 
objected  to  this  generous  resolution;  but  they  soon 
concurred  in  the  general  opinion.  St.  Augustine, 
who  was  the  instigator  of  this  movement,  was  not 
only  one  of  the  seven  chosen  by  the  Catholic  bishops 
to  defend  the  cause  of  the  Church,  but  the  six  others 
depended  on  him  to  refute  the  sophistries  of  the 
Donatists.  The  most  perfect  order  was  maintained 
in  this  celebrated  conference,  which  lasted  three 
days. 

St.  Augustine  proved  incontestably  that  there  could 
be  no  legitimate  reason  for  separating  from  the  Cath- 
olic Church,  and  eloquently  depicted  the  criminality 
of  those  who  endeavored  to  destroy  her  unity.  He 
demonstrated  the  necessity  of  being  in  communion 
with  our  holy  Mother  the  Church,  without  which 
there  is  no  hope  of  salvation ;  because,  outside  of  this 
One,  Only,  Church,  there  can  be  no  true  sanctity  or 
real  holiness ;  that  the  true  Church,  the  spouse  of 
Jesus  Christ,  is,  according  to  His  divine  promise, 
spread  over  the  whole  world,  and  not  confined  to  an 
obscure  corner  of  Africa ;  that  the  good  and  bad  are 
mingled  together  while  on  earth ;  that  the  faitlifiil 
should  avoid  all  participation  in  the  crimes  of  her 
unworthy  children,  but  not  separate  exteriorly  from 
them.  God  rewarded  the  zeal  of  the  holy  Doctor. 
Those  ecclesiastics  Avho  still  retained  a  love  for  truth, 
and  the  people,  who  were  informed  of  the  proceedings 


THE   PELAGIAN^  HERESY.  227 

of  the  conference,  were  finally  convinced  by  his  able 
arguments,  and  from  that  time  great  numbers  re- 
turned to  the  Church. 

THE  PELAGIAN  HERESY. 
A.  D,  412. 

The  schism  of  the  Donatists  had  quietly  disap- 
peared, when  the  Church  was  attacked  by  new 
enemies,  who  caused  her  much  sorrow  and  grief. 
Pelagius,  a  native  of  Great  Britain,  was  the  author 
of  the  heresy ;  he  was  a  subtle,  artificial  and  hypo- 
critical character,  and  without  changing  his  opinion 
could  use  different  modes  of  expression,  and  thus 
deceive  the  unwary.  He  went  to  Eome,  and  there 
introduced  a  new  doctrine,  the  offspring  of  inordi- 
nate pride,  denying,  as  he  did,  original  sin,  and 
salvation  through  the  merits  of  the  Redeemer.  He 
dared  not  explain  himself  openly  at  first,  for  fear  of 
exciting  opposition,  by  combating  the  ancient  and 
universal  belief  of  the  Church ;  but,  in  order  to 
gradually  prepare  the  people  for  the  reception  of  his 
wicked  doctrine,  he  clothed  his  errors  in  equivocal 
and  artful  language.  He  attached  to  himself  a 
disciple,  named  Celestius,  who  greatly  contributed 
toward  the  extension  of  this  impious  sect.  Celes- 
tius proceeded  to  Africa,  and,  being  of  a  bolder  and 
more  enterprising  nature  than  Pelagius,  taught 
openly,  in  direct  opposition  to  the  doctrine  of  St. 
Paul,  that  the  sin  of  our  first  parents  is  not  com- 
municated to  their  descendants,  and  that  man,  with- 


228  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

out  supernatural  grace,  can,  by  his  own  power,  obey 
the  commandments  of  God. 

This  new  profanity  caused  many  disturbances. 
St.  Augustine  in  learned  treatises  admirably  refuted 
it,  and  proved  by  the  express  words  of  Scripture, 
and  by  the  sacrament  of  infant  baptism,  that  we  arc 
all  born  in  original  sin ;  quoting  the  beautiful  prayer 
which  emanated  from  the  divine  lips  of  a  God-man, 
as  conclusive  evidence  of  our  daily  need  of  grace,  to 
direct  and  aid  our  will  in  all  that  appertains  to  the 
salvation  of  our  immortal  souls.  Celestius  was 
therefore  condemned  at  Carthage,  and  excluded  from 
all  ecclesiastical  communion. 

In  the  meantime,  Pelagius,  who  had  proceeded  to 
Palestine,  and  succeeded  by  his  dissimulation  and 
falsehoods,  in  deceiving  the  bishops  of  that  country, 
becoming  bolder,  sent  his  apology  to  St.  Augustine, 
in  which  he  boasted  of  the  favorable  opinion  he  had 
won  in  the  East.  This  scandalous  conduct  excited 
the  zeal  of  the  African  bishops,  by  whom  two  coun- 
cils were  convened — one  at  Carthage,  and  the  other 
at  Milevis — in  which  were  declared,  according  to 
the  Catholic  doctrine,  that  the  sin  of  Adam  had 
descended  to  his  posterity,  and  that,  without  an 
interior  grace  which  inspires  the  love  of  virtue,  we 
cannot  perform  any  spiritual  action  conducive  to 
salvation. 

The  Fathers  of  these  councils  wrote  to  Pope  St. 
Innocent,  requesting  him  to  confirm  this  decision 
by  the  authority  of  the  apostolic  See.  The  sovereign 
Pontiff  replied  to  the  synodical  letters  of  the  African 
bishops,  approving  of  their  zeal  in  preserving  the 


INTRIGUES  AN-D  OBSTIN-ACY  OF  THE  PELAGIAI^^S.   229 

purity  of  the  faith,  and  firmly  establishing  the  old 
doctrine  of  original  sin,  and  the  necessity  of  super- 
natural grace  for  the  worthy  performance  of  all  acts 
of  Christian  piety.  He  solemnly  condemned  Pela- 
gius,  Celestius,  and  their  followers,  declaring  them 
separated  from  the  communion  of  the  Church,  unless 
they  abjured  their  errors. 

After  the  publication  of  the  pontifical  decree,  St. 
Augustine  considered  the  affair  terminated.  "  Rome 
has  spoken/'  says  the  holy  Doctor ;  "  the  decision  of 
the  African  bishops  has  been  sent  to  the  Holy  See, 
the  letters  of  the  Pope,  confirming  it,  have  been 
received;  the  controversy  is  finished,  and  may  it 
please  God  to  exterminate  the  error  as  well !" 

INTRIGUES  AND  OBSTINACY  OF  THE  PELAGIANS. 

The  desire  of  St.  Augustine  was  not  gratified,  the 
error  continuing  to  exist,  notwithstanding  the  con- 
demnation it  had  received.  Pelagius  and  his  followers 
refused  to  submit  to  the  sentence  pronounced  against 
them,  and  strove  to  efface  in  the  eyes  of  the  world 
their  disgraceful  defeat.  Pope  Innocent,  who  had 
condemned  them,  was  dead,  and  Pelagius  wrote  in  a 
forcible  and  respectful  manner  to  his  successor, 
Zozimus,  in  order  to  prove  his  innocence.  Celestius 
then  repaired  to  Rome,  and  presented  an  artfully 
worded  confession  of  faith  to  the  Pontiff,  promising 
to  abjure  all  that  the  Holy  See  anathematized. 

The  new  Pope  asked  him  several  questions,  to 
which  Celestius  replied  with  that  appearance  of 
simplicity  and  candor,  deceit  can  so  well  assume. 
20 


230  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

Zozimus  did  not  pursue  his  investigations,  but  pro- 
nounced liim  innocent ;  not  that  he  approved  of  his 
errors,  but  because  this  imposter  had  previously 
declared  himself  willing  to  abide  by  the  judgment 
of  the  Holy  See.  Zozimus  wrote  a  letter  to  the 
African  bishops,  in  which  he  appeared  convinced  of 
the  sincerity  of  Pelagius,  and  spoke  a  little  reproach- 
fully of  their  conduct  in  his  regard,  without,  how- 
ever, uttering  a  word  in  favor  of  the  heresy. 

The  African  prelates  immediately  saw  that  the 
Pope  had  been  deceived  by  these  artful  impostors, 
and  hastily  convened  a  numerous  council.  Two 
hundred  and  fourteen  bishops  composed  the  assem- 
bly ;  they  gave  a  more  minute  account  of  the  schism, 
explained  all  that  had  taken  place  in  Africa,  exposed 
the  venomous  doctrine  concealed  under  the  profes- 
sion of  faith,  as  well  as  the  hypocrisy  of  the  heretics, 
and  they  drew  up  certain  canonical  laws  which  they 
sent  to  Eome,  accompanied  by  a  letter  expressed  in 
these  terms:  "We  have  decreed  that  the  sentence 
pronounced  by  Innocent  against  Pelagius  and  Celes- 
tius  is  in  full  force,  until  they  frankly  acknowledge 
that  the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ  is  necessary,  not  only 
to  know,  but  in  order  to  follow,  the  paths  of  right- 
eousness, as  without  this  supernatural  aid  we  can 
neither  think,  say,  nor  perform  any  pious  thought, 
word,  or  action.  The  vague  submission  of  Celestius 
to  the  Holy  See  is  not  sufficient  reparation  for  the 
scandal  he  has  caused ;  he  must  anathematize,  with- 
out the  least  equivocation  or  ambiguity,  whatever  is 
at  all  doubtful  in  his  profession  of  faith,  lest  some 
may  infer  —  not  that  the  schismatic  has  abandoned 


ERRORS  OF  THE  SEMI-PELAGIANS.  231 

fiis  errors,  but  that  the  Holy  See  has  approved  of 
them." 

These  representations  produced  the  desired  effect. 
Zozimus  attentively  examined  the  whole  affair,  and, 
becoming  convinced  of  the  deception  of  Celestius, 
pronounced  a  sentence  which  confirmed  the  de- 
cisions of  the  African  bishops  and  condemned  Pela- 
gius  and  his  followers.  This  decree  was  received 
with  respect  and  obedience  by  the  whole  Christian 
world ;  but  the  heretics  then  showed  the  insincerity 
and  falseness  of  the  promises  they  had  previously 
made  to  the  sovereign  Pontiff.  They  appealed  from 
the  judgment  of  the  Pope  to  a  general  council,  but 
St.  Augustine  opposed  them,  and  asserted  that  the 
assembled  Church  would  only  ratify  the  decision  of 
Zozimus  and  the  African  bishops ;  that  the  heresy 
was  sufficiently  condemned;  and  that  no  further 
examination  was  needed,  but,  on  the  contrary,  every 
effort  should  be  made  to  repress  the  schism.  The 
Emperor  Honorius  approved  of  this  decree,  and 
pronounced  a  sentence  of  banishment  against  those 
who  obstinately  persisted  in  countenancing  the 
condemned  doctrine. 

ERRORS  OP  THE  SEMI-PELAGIANS. 

The  Pelagian  heresy  was  gradually  extinguished, 
but  from  its  ashes  arose  another  sect,  which  softened 
all  that  was  most  revolting  in  the  first,  and  adopted 
a  medium  course  between  the  doctrine  of  Pelagius 
and  the  orthodox  faith.  This  milder  form  of  error 
was  introduced  by  some  priests  of  Marseilles,  who 


232  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

were  called  Semi-Pelagians.  They  attributed  the 
commencement  of  faith  and  the  first  good  impulses 
of  the  human  heart  to  free  will.  According  to  their 
teachings,  God,  in  consequence  of  these  holy  emo- 
tions, gives  an  increase  of  faith,  and  the  grace  to  per- 
form good  works.  Thus  the  Semi-Pelagians,  like 
the  Catholics,  admit  original  sin,  and  the  necessity 
of  an  interior  grace  to  practice'  virtue,  but  they  con- 
tended that  man  could  merit  this  grace  by  a  com- 
mencement of  faith  and  a  first  good  emotion,  of 
which  God  is  not  the  author. 

St.  Augustine  ably  refuted  this  pernicious  error, 
and  directed  all  his  zeal  against  this  insidious  heresy. 
He  composed  two  works  on  this  subject,  in  which 
he  clearly  shows,  that  not  only  the  increase,  but 
even  the  beginning,  of  faith  is  a  gift  of  God ;  that 
the  first  movements  of  grace  cannot  be  founded  on 
our  own  merits,  and  do  not  emanate  from  us  in  any 
way  whatever.  To  prove  this,  he  quotes  several 
passages  from  the  Bible,  which  teach  that  it  is  God 
Himself,  who  directs  the  human  will  and  disposes 
it  to  good,  and  he  also  dwells  particularly  upon  these 
words  of  the  Apostle:  "What  have  you  that  you 
have  not  received?"  words  clearly  showing  that 
man  has  need  of  the  grace  of  God  in  order  to  com- 
mence to  perform  good  actions  conducive  to  salva- 
tion ;  that  God  does  not  call  men  because  they  are 
righteous,  but  that  they  may  become  righteous.  He 
affirms,  that  the  Church  has  always  declared,  in  her 
prayers,  that  she  expects  divine  mercy,  not  in  con- 
sequence, however,  of  any  intrinsic  merit  of  ours, 
and  that  grace  would  cease  to  be  grace  were  it  not 


ERRORS   OF  THE  SEMI-PELAGIAKS.  233 

gratuitous.  Finally,  he  demonstrates  this  truth  by 
the  baptism  of  infants,  who  are  called  to  this  grace 
without  any  merit  of  theirs ;  "  for,"  said  he,  "  where 
is  the  faith  or  good  works  of  these  infants  ?  " 

The  Pope  St.  Celestin,  hearing  of  the  erroneous 
doctrine  of  the  priests  of  Marseilles,  condemned 
them,  and  declared,  in  opposition  to  their  heretical 
teachings,  that  God  operates  in  such  a  manner  in 
the  human  heart  that  a  holy  thought  or  pious  de- 
sire—  in  short,  every  good  emotion,  is  of  a  super- 
natural nature;  and  that  if  we  are  capable  of  a 
meritorious  action  it  is  through  the  merits  of  Jesus 
Christ,  without  whom  we  can  do  nothing. 

These  disputes  were  at  length  terminated  by  the 
celebrated  canon  of  the  second  council  of  Orange, 
over  which  presided  the  illustrious  St.  Cesarius  of 
Aries,  and  is  expressed  in  these  words :  "  If  any  one 
says  that  either  the  increase  or  commencement  of 
faith,  and  the  first  good  impulses  of  the  heart,  by 
which  we  believe  in  Him  who  justifies  the  sinner,  is 
not  the  effect  of  supernatural  grace,  but  a  natural 
tendency  toward  good,  he  contradicts  the  belief  of 
the  Apostles  themselves,  since  St.  Paul  says :  *  We 
are  confident  that  He  who  has  commenced  the  good 
work  in  you,  my  brethren,  will  perfect  it  until  the 
day  of  Our  Lord ;'  and  again :  *  You  have  received 
the  grace  to  believe  in  Jesus  Christ ;  .  .  .  it  is  by 
this  grace  that  you  will  be  saved  through  faith  which 
does  not  come  from  you,  but  is  a  gift  of  God.' " 
20* 


234  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

ST.  JEROME. 

St.  Jerome,  one  of  the  most  illustrious  Doctors  of 
the  Church,  united  with  St.  Augustine  in  combating 
the  Pelagian  heresy.  Born  in  Dalmatia,  of  wealthy 
Christian  parents,  at  a  very  early  age  Jerome 
showed  so  much  aptness  for  learning,  that  his  father 
considered  it  his  duty  to  carefully  cultivate  this 
happy  disposition,  and  accordingly  sent  him  to  Rome, 
where  he  made  wonderful  progress  in  his  studies  and 
oratory ;  but,  as  the  esteem  and  praise  of  men  was 
rather  the  object  of  his  wishes  than  any  desire  of 
advancing  in  the  way  of  salvation,  God  permitted 
him  to  fall  into  great  excesses.  He  soon,  however, 
returned  to  the  path  of  virtue,  and,  toward  the  year 
374,  retired  into  the  desert  of  Chalcis,  in  Syria,  a 
vast  solitude  scorched  by  the  intense  heat  of  the  sun, 
but  nevertheless  inhabited  by  a  few  hermits,  whose 
love  of  a  penitential  life  led  them  to  choose  this 
wilderness  for  their  abode. 

Seized  with  fear  of  the  judgments  of  God,  Jerome's 
only  desire  in  leaving  the  world  was  to  escape  the 
divine  anger,  when  suddenly  Pelagius  appeared  in 
Palestine,  and  endeavored  to  promulgate  his  errors 
in  that  country.  The  holy  recluse,  alarmed  at  the 
danger  which  menanced  the  faith,  strenuously  op- 
posed the  new  doctrine.  Pelagius  became  infuria- 
ted,  and  not  only  wrote  in  defense  of  his  errors,  but 
excited  his  followers  against  St.  Jerome  to  such  an 
extent,  that  they  committed  the  most  horrible  acts 
of  violence,  attacking,  plundering,  and  burning  the 
monastery  in  which  he  resided.     St.  Jerome  repaired 


ST.  JEROME.  235 

to  Antioch,  where  Paulinus,  the  bishop  of  that  city, 
ordained  him  priest ;  but  he  did  not  remain  here, 
or  become  connected  with  any  Church,  as  it  was 
still  his  desire  to  lead  a  life  of  solitude  and  penance. 

Proceeding  to  Constantinople,  he  remained  for 
some  time  with  St.  Gregory  of  Nazianzen,  and,  under 
the  guidance  of  this  able  master,  applied  himself  to 
the  study  of  the  Holy  Scriptures.  From  thence  he 
went  to  Eome,  where  Pope  Damasus  detained  him, 
in  order  to  reply  to  those  who  wished  to  consult  his 
Holiness  upon  scriptural  matter  or  points  of  moral 
theology.  After  the  death  of  the  Pontiff  he  returned 
to  Palestine,  and  resided  in  Bethlehem ;  here  it  was 
that  the  holy  Doctor,  in  the  enjoyment  of  his  long 
desired  rest,  wrote  the  greater  number  of  those 
admirable  works  on  the  Holy  Scriptures,  which  are 
of  inestimable  value  to  the  Church.  He  also  under- 
took to  translate  the  Bible  into  Latin,  adhering  care- 
fully to  the  original  text,  and  with  this  view,  devoted 
himself  to  the  study  of  the  Hebrew  language,  receiv- 
ing lessons  from  a  learned  Jew,  whom  he  converted, 
and  who  also  became  his  disciple.  He  not  only 
enriched  the  Church  with  a  new  translation,  but 
also  Avrote  treatises  elucidating  the  meaning  of  the 
sacrei  volume. 

Several  commentaries  of  St.  Jerome  are  still  ex- 
tant. In  the  preface  of  the  one  on  the  prophet  Isaiah, 
who  lived  seven  hundred  years  before  our  Lord,  he 
says,  that  he  not  only  regards  Isaiah  as  a  prophet, 
but  also  as  an  evangelist  and  apostle,  as  his  proplie- 
"sies  contain  an  account  of  the  whole  life  of  our 
Saviour ;  His  being  born  of  a  virgin.  His  ignomini- 


236  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

ous  death,  the  glory  of  His  Resurrection,  and  the 
establishment  of  His  Church,  throughout  the  world. 
"Isaiah,"  says  this  learned  translator,  "spoke  so 
plainly  of  all  these  things,  that  he  seems  rather  to 
record  a  history  of  past  events,  than  to  predict  what 
was  to  be  accomplished  in  the  future." 


VIRTUES  AND  SUFFERINGS  OF  ST.  JOHN 
CHRYSOSTOM. 

A.  D.  407. 

At  this  period  St.  John  Chrysostom,  archbishop 
of  Constantinople,  rendered  glory  to  God  by  his 
apostolic  zeal  in  the  reformation  of  the  clergy  and 
inhabitants  of  that  great  city.  He  boldly  repri- 
manded the  inordinate  love  of  riches,  the  luxurious 
habits  of  the  women,  and  the  overweening  pride  of 
the  great.  The  court  itself  did  not  escape  his  vigi- 
lance, and  he  frequently  reminded  the  Emperor  and 
his  wife  Eudoxia,  of  the  weighty  obligations  of  their 
high  position..  This  courageous  conduct  made  him 
powerful  enemies ;  the  Empress  especially  was  dis- 
pleased with  a  sermon  in  which  she  imagined  that 
he  alluded  to  her.  She  sought  for  means  of  revenge, 
and,  in  the  person  of  Theophilus,  bishop  of  Alexan- 
dria, found  a  willing  instrument  to  carry  out  her 
plans.  St.  Chrysostom  was  accordingly  deposed  and 
exiled,  but  the  very  next  day  a  terrible  earthquake 
occurred  in  Constantinople,  which  was  regarded  as 
an  evidence  of  divine  wrath. 

Eudoxia  herself  was  so  much  alarmed,  that  she 
implored  the  Emperor  to  recall  the  holy  bishop,  who 


SUFFERINGS   OF  ST.  JOHJf   CHRYSOSTOM.       237 

returned  in  triumph  to  the  city.  A  new  disturbance, 
however,  soon  arose ;  a  silver  statue  of  the  Empress 
had  been  erected  near  the  principal  church  of  Con- 
stantinople; and  public  games,  interspersed  with 
superstitious  practices,  were  celebrated  in  its  vi- 
cinity. The  holy  bishop  preached  against  this 
irreligious  custom,  which  sermon  exasperated  Eu- 
doxia  to  such  a  degree  that  she  determined  upon  the 
ruin  of  the  holy  prelate ;  she  deposed  and  banished 
him  to  Cucusus,  a  small  city  in  Armenia;  having 
chosen  this  barren  country  in  order  to  make  the 
Saint  feel  the  full  weight  of  her  anger.  The  jour- 
ney occupied  seventy  days,  and  was  attended  by 
many  hardships  and  inconveniences,  occasioned  by 
his  ill  health  and  the  harshness  of  the  soldiers  who 
accompanied  him.  As  soon  as  he  recovered,  St. 
John  labored  still  more  zealously  for  the  welfare  of 
the  Church ;  instructing  the  people  of  the  country, 
assisting  the  poor  and  ransoming  the  captives.  His 
enemies,  although  successful  in  their  efforts  against 
him,  became  jealous  of  his  good  works,  and  banished 
him  to  Pythyus,  an  obscure  city  on  the  extreme 
borders  of  the  empire,  and  near  the  eastern  shore  of 
the  Euxine  sea.  He  was  conducted  to  this  new 
place  of  exile  by  two  brutal  soldiers,  who  treated 
him  in  the  most  cruel  and  violent  manner,  for  a 
reward  had  been  promised  them  if  the  Saint  died  on 
the  journey. 

The  holy  bishop,  weak  and  exhausted,  finally 
sank  under  so  many  sufferings ;  and  after  a  toilsome 
march  of  three  months,  arrived  near  Comana,  in 
Pontus,  and  was  attacked  with  a  malignant  fever. 


238  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

which  obliged  him  to  stop  in  that  city  in  the  pres- 
bytery of  St.  Basiliscns,  bishop  and  martyr.  That 
night  Basiliscns  appeared  to  him  and  said :  "  Conr- 
age,  my  brother,  to-morrow  we  shall  be  together." 
The  next  day  the  Church  lost  one  of  her  holiest 
bishops  and  most  illustrious  Doctors.  His  extra- 
ordinary eloquence,  which  equaled  the  most  cele- 
brated orators  of  antiquity,  won  for  him  the  surname 
of  Chrysostom,  or  the  "  Golden  Mouth." 

THE  NESTORIAN  HERESY. 

The  spirit  of  error,  after  attacking  the  mystery  of 
the  Holy  Trinity,  the  doctrine  of  original  sin  and 
that  of  grace,  strove  to  undermine  the  belief  in  the 
mystery  of  the  Incarnation.  The  Church  had 
always  taught  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Word  made 
flesh,  and  that  accordingly,  there  are  two  natures 
and  but  one  person  in  Jesus  Christ ;  whereas,  Nes- 
torius.  Patriarch  of  Constantinople,  declared  there 
were  two  persons  in  the  Son  of  God.  Not  venturing 
to  openly  assail  the  Catholic  doctrine,  he  pursued 
another  plan,  and  said  that  the  Blessed  Virgin  ought 
not  to  be  called  the  Mother  of  God,  but  simply  the 
Mother  of  Christ,  thus  distinguishing  between  the 
person  of  Christ  and  that  of  the  Word. 

This  impious  heresy,  entirely  contrary  to  the  faith 
and  tradition  of  the  Church,  greatly  scandalized  the 
clergy  and  laity.  The  first  time  this  blasphemy  was 
proclaimed  in  Constantinople,  the  faithful  left  the 
Church  in  order  to  show  their  disgust  for  the  sacri- 
legious Nestorius.    Thus  the  voice  of  faith  is  always 


THE   KESTORIAN  HERESY.  239 

raised  in  opposition  and  condemnation  of  every 
heresy,  that  is  to  say,  whenever  the  doctrines  of  the 
Church  are  attacked.  Nestorius,  who  was  in  favor 
at  court,  endeavored  to  influence  the  Emperor,  and 
by  this  means  promulgate  his  errors ;  but  God  pro- 
vided a  remedy  against  the  danger  which  threatened 
the  Church,  in  the  person  of  an  illustrious  defender 
of  the  dogma  assailed.  St.  Cyril,  bishop  of  Alexan- 
dria, was  the  invincible  bulwark  which  Providence 
opposed  to  the  wily  efforts  of  the  heretic. 

As  soon  as  the  holy  prelate  was  warned  of  the 
progress  of  the  impious  doctrine,  he  published  a 
work,  clearly  explaining  the  truth  of  the  mystery  of 
the  Incarnation.  "  I  am  amazed,"  he  writes,  "  how 
it  can  be  doubted  that  the  Blessed  Virgin  is  the 
mother  of  God ;  for  if  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  is  God, 
the  Blessed  Virgin,  His  mother,  is  unquestionably 
the  mother  of  God.  The  Apostles  have  taught  us, 
and  the  early  Fathers  declare,  not  that  the  nature  of 
the  Word  or  the  divinity  originated  in  Mary,  but 
that  the  sacred  body,  to  which  the  Word  is  hypo- 
statically  united,  was  formed  in  her  womb,  and  ani- 
mated with  a  rational  soul ;  thus  it  is  said  the  Word 
was  made  flesh.  In  the  order  of  nature,  although 
the  mother  has  no  part  in  the  creation  of  the  soul, 
still  we  do  not  hesitate  to  say  that  she  is  the  mother 
of  the  entire  man,  and  not  simply  of  the  body." 
This  defence  of  St.  Cyril  became  very  celebrated  in 
the  Eastern  churches,  and  was  most  consoling  to 
the  faithful,  who  had  been  scandalized  by  the  perni- 
cious doctrine  of  Nestorius.  St.  Cyril  wrote  to  the 
heretic,  mildly  endeavoring  to  reclaim  him  from  his 


240  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

errors,  and  exhorting  him  to  atone  for  the  scandal 
he  had  given,  by  calling  the  Blessed  Virgin  by  her 
rightful  title  of  mother  of  God.  "  Be  assured,"  he 
adds,  "  I  am  ready  to  suffer  every  thing  —  imprison- 
ment and  death  itself,  in  defense  of  the  teachings 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ." 

This  letter  was  of  no  avail,  as  the  author  of  a 
heresy  is  rarely  converted  or  convinced  of  his  crim- 
inality, in  attacking  the  pure  faith  of  the  Catholic 
Churcb.  The  holy  bishop  finding  his  hopes  frus- 
trated with  regard  to  Nestorius,  appealed  to  Pope 
St.  Celestine,  to  whom  he  gave  an  account  of  what 
had  occurred,  and  of  the  existing  state  of  the  Church 
of  Constantinople,  imploring  his  Holiness  to  use 
every  means  to  exterminate  the  heresy.  Nestorius 
also  sent  his  written  profession  of  faith  to  Rome. 
The  sovereign  Pontiff  convened  an  assembly  of 
bishops,  in  which  the  writings  of  Nestorius  were 
carefully  examined,  and,  being  found  contrary  to 
that  of  the  Fathers,  were  unanimously  condemned. 
Celestine  wrote  to  the  bishops  of  the  principal 
Eastern  dioceses,  notifying  them  of  this  decision, 
and  addressed  a  letter  to  St.  Cyril,  praising  his 
zeal  and  vigilance,  and  expressing  his  approval  of 
his  explanation  of  the  mystery  of  the  Incarnation, 
assuring  him  that  if  Nestorius  continued  to  assail 
the  Catholic  doctrine,  and  within  a  given  time  did 
not  abjure  his  errors,  he  should  be  excommunicated 
from  the  Church. 


GENERAL  COUNCIL   OF   EPHESUS.  241 

GENERAL  COUNCIL  OF  EPHESUS. 
A.  D.  431. 

Nestorius  refused  to  submit  to  the  sentence  pro- 
nounced by  the  Holy  See,  and,  like  all  other  heretics, 
was  only  the  more  eager  to  spread  his  impious  doc- 
trine. Although  he  had  partisans  at  court,  the  Em- 
peror Theodosius,  the  younger,  who  was  sincerely 
attached  to  the  faith,  was  astonished  at  hearing  of  the 
tumult  rais3d  by  the  faithful  of  Constantinople,  and 
he  resolved  to  convene  a  general  council  at  Ephesus. 
This  intelligence  infused  joy  into  every  Catholic 
heart,  and  the  bishops  assembled  from  all  parts 
of  the  Christian  world  to  the  number  of  two  hun- 
dred —  St.  Cyril  presiding  in  the  name  of  the  Pope. 
Nestorius  also  repaired  to  Ephesus,  accompanied  by 
the  Count  Candidian,  whom  the  Emperor  had  ap- 
pointed for  the  protection  of  the  council,  but  who, 
nevertheless,  openly  sided  with  the  heretic.  Nesto- 
rius  refused  to  appear  at  the  council,  although  three 
times  officially  summoned ;  giving  for  a  pretext  the 
absence  of  John,  bishop  of  Antioch,  and  the  suffragan 
bishops  who  had  not  yet  arrived.  As  the  delay  of 
those  prelates  seemed  intentional,  and  as  fifteen  days 
of  the  time  appointed  by  the  Emperor  for  the  open- 
ing of  the  council  had  elapsed,  the  first  session  was 
finally  held. 

In  the  center  of  the  church,  on  an  elevated  throne, 
was  placed  the  book  of  the  Gospels,  representing 
the  presence  of  Jesus  Christ  in  their  midst,  in 
accordance  with  His  divine  promise  of  being  with 
those  who  assemble  together  in  His  name.  The 
21 


242  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

bishops  were  seated  on  either  side,  according  to  their 
respective  rank.  As  Nestorius  positively  refused  to 
appear,  it  was  necessary  to  examine  his  teachings 
through  his  writings,  which  were  read  aloud.  When 
the  reading  was  concluded  the  bishops  exclaimed : 
"Anathema  to  these  impious  errors!  anathema  to 
whoever  holds  this  doctrine,  which  is  contrary  to  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  and  the  traditions  of  the  Fathers !" 
The  letter  of  Pope  Celestine  to  Nestorius  was  then 
read,  and  several  passages  from  the  writings  of  the 
most  illustrious  Fathers,  such  as  St.  Cyprian,  St. 
Athanasius,  St.  Ambrose,  and  St.  Basil  were  cited, 
in  opposition  to  the  heretical  assertions  of  Nestorius. 
Then,  after  each  bishop  had  solemnly  testified  to  the 
faith  of  his  Church,  the  Blessed  Virgin  was  declared 
to  be  the  mother  of  God,  and  a  sentence  of  excom- 
munication was  pronounced  against  Nestorius. 

When  the  people  of  Ephesus  heard  of  this  decree 
they  were  transported  with  joy,  and  loaded  the 
Fathers  of  the  council  with  thanks  and  benedictions, 
the  whole  city  resounding  with  the  name  and  praises 
of  the  mother  of  God.  The  prelates  wrote  to  the 
Emperor,  informing  him  of  this  decision,  but  Count 
Candidian  intercepted  the  letters,  and,  in  concert 
with  Nestorius,  prejudiced  Theodosius  against  them 
by  a  false  account  of  the  proceedings  of  the  assem- 
bly; preventing  the  deputies  of  the  council  from 
reaching  the  Emperor  by  guarding  the  vessels  and 
roads,  so  that  truth  Avould  have  succumbed  for  a 
while  beneath  this  vigorous  resistance,  if  God  had 
not  overcome  every  obstacle,  and  defeated  all  the 
conspiracies  formed  against  his  Church.    One  of  the 


THE  EUTYCHIAN  HERESY.         243 

deputies,  disguised  as  a  beggar,  carried  the  true  ver- 
sion of  the  proceedings  of  the  council  concealed  in 
a  hollow  staff,  and  succeeded  in  effecting  an  entrance 
into  the  palace.  Upon  receiving  a  correct  account 
of  the  council,  the  Emperor  banished  Nestorius  to 
a  monastery  of  Antioch,  and,  as  he  there  continued 
to  promulgate  his  errors,  he  was  exiled  to  Oasis,  in 
Egypt,  where  he  died  a  miserable  death  three  years 
afterwards. 

THE  EUTYCHIAN  HERESY. 

The  Nestorian  heresy  gave  rise  to  another  which 
appeared  soon  after,  and  was  not  less  opposed  to  the 
mystery  of  the  Incarnation.  Eutyches,  while  op- 
posing Nestorius,  fell  into  error  himself.  He  taught 
that  there  was  only  one  nature  in  Jesus  Christ  after 
the  Incarnation.  Thus  does  the  human  mind  only 
avoid  one  extreme  to  fall  into  another;  but  the 
Church,  guided  by  the  spirit  of  truth,  condemns  all 
doctrines  opposed  to  faith.  Nestorius  had  divided 
the  persons  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  Eutyches  con- 
founded the  two  natures.  He  was  the  superior  of  a 
monastery  near  Constantinople,  and  had  been  very 
zealous  in  maintaining  the  unity  of  persons  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  teachings  of  Nestorius ;  but  this  aver- 
sion to  ^N'estorianism  threw  him  into  still  greater 
error,  which  caused  as  much  scandal  as  the  one  pre- 
ceding. Eutyches  at  first  only  explained  his  views 
to  some  friends  in  private  conversations,  but  subse- 
quently strove  to  diffuse  his  doctrine  throughout  the 
monasteries  of   Constantinople.     His  friends   used 


244  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

every  effort  to  undeceive  him,  and  prevent  the 
slightest  appearance  of  scandal,  but  all  their  efforts 
were  in  vain,  as  he  was  of  a  most  obstinate  nature ; 
they  were  then  obliged  to  denounce  him  to  St. 
Flavian,  patriarch  of  Constantinople. 

This  holy  prelate,  after  employing  mild  and  gen- 
tle means  to  reclaim  the  heretic,  assembled  the 
bishops,  who  were  then  in  the  imperial  city,  and 
summoned  Eutyches  before  them.  He  at  first  re- 
fused to  appear,  and,  as  he  pei*sisted  in  his  opinions, 
the  prelates  condemned  his  doctrine,  and  deposed 
him  from  his  position  of  superior  of  his  monastery. 
Eutyches,  nevertheless,  found  partisans  at  court, 
who  encouraged  him  in  his  rebellious  conduct; 
Ohrysaphius,  one  of  tlie  principal  ministers  of  the 
Emperor,  sustained  him  with  all  his  influence;  he 
was  a  barbarian,  whose  handsome  face  was  his  only 
merit ;  avaricious,  cruel  and  irreligious,  he  possessed 
the  confidence  of  the  Emperor  and  governed  the 
affairs  of  State.  Ohrysaphius  obtained  from  Theo- 
dosius  permission  to  have  the  doctrine  of  Eutyches 
examined  in  another  assembly  of  bishops,  and  ap- 
pointed Dioscorus,  bishop  of  Alexandria,  president, 
as  he  was  a  friend  of  Eutyches,  and  prejudiced 
against  St.  Flavian.  Constituting  himself  master 
of  the  convention,  Chrysaphius  conducted  the  pro- 
ceedings in  the  most  violent  manner,  making  it 
resemble  a  meeting  of  brigands,  rather  than  an 
ecclesiastical  assembly.  Two  copimissioners  of  the 
Emperor  entered  accompanied  by  soldiers  bearing 
chains  in  their  hands,  and  threatening  the  most 
dreadful  fate  to  those  who  would  not  accede  to  the 


GENERAL  COUNCIL  OF  CHALCEDON.  245 

commands  of  the  imperial  favorite.  In  the  midst  of 
this  tumult  Eutyches  was  absolved  and  St,  Flavian 
condemned. 

As  several  bishops  refused  their  approval  of  this 
iniquitous  sentence,  the  doors  were  closed  and  they 
were  forced  to  sign  the  decree.  Those  who  would 
not  yield  to  these  violent  measures  were  banished, 
among  whom  was  St.  Flavian,  who,  during  the  jour- 
ney to  the  place  of  exile,  was  severely  beaten,  and 
died  a  few  days  afterwards.  The  Emperor  Theodo- 
sius,  who  had  allowed  himself  to  be  influenced  in  so 
weak  and  criminal  a  manner,  did  not  long  survive 
him.  The  blind  confidence  he  reposed  in  his  favorite, 
tarnished  the  glory  of  his  reign,  the  end  of  which 
was  as  sad  as  the  beginning  had  been  bright  and 
promising.  Marcian,  a  religious  prince,  succeeded 
him,  whose  first  care  was  to  preserve  the  purity  of 
the  Catholic  faith  without  spot  or  stain. 

GENERAL  COUNCIL  OF  CHALCEDON. 
A.  D.  451. 

St.  Leo,  who  was  at  this  period  the  worthy  occu- 
pant of  the  chair  of  St.  Peter,  felt  most  keenly  the 
injury  the  Church  had  sustained,  and  he  earnestly 
endeavored  to  restore  peace.  The  most  prompt  and 
efficacious  remedy  was  a  general  council,  which  the 
Emperor  Marcian,  according  to  the  desire  of  the 
Holy  Pontiff,  convened  at  Chalcedon,  a  suburb  of 
Constantinople,  as  this  prince  wished  to  attend  in 
person  in  order  to  maintain  decorum  and  tranauillity. 
The  bishops  assembled  to  the  number  of  twfe^iuu- 
21* 


246  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

dred  and  sixty  in  the  church  of  St.  Eiipheraia,  and 
the  first  session  was  held  on  the  8th  of  October 
in  the  year  451.  St.  Leo,  not  being  able  to  go,  sent 
three  legates,  who  presided  in  his  name.  The  book 
of  the  Gospels  was,  as  in  the  council  of  Ephesus, 
placed  on  a  raised  dais  in  the  midst  of  the  assembly. 
They  commenced  by  examining  the  violent  and 
unjust  conduct  of  Dioscorus  with  regard  to  St.  Fla- 
vian, and  reproached  him  with  having  trampled  on 
every  rule  of  the  Church,  and  they  concluded  by 
deposing  him  from  the  episcopal  dignity. 

An  admirable  letter,  written  by  St.  Leo  to  St.  Fla- 
vian at  the  beginning  of  this  heresy,  was  then  read, 
in  which  the  holy  Doctor  explained  in  a  clear  and 
forcible  manner  the  Catholic  doctrine  concerning 
the  mystery  of  the  Incarnation ;  that  is  to  say,  the 
unity  of  persons,  and  distinction  of  natures  in  Jesus 
Christ.  This  belief,  found  to  be  in  perfect  conform- 
ity with  the  Nicene  creed  and  that  of  Constantinople, 
Avas  unanimously  approved,  and  regarded  as  an  infal- 
lible rule  of  faith.  "  We  all  believe  this,"  exclaimed 
the  bishops.  "  Peter,  himself,  the  great  Prince  of  the 
Apostles,  speaks  to  us  by  the  mouth  of  St.  Leo;  this 
doctrine  must  be  received  as  orthodox ;  anathema  to 
all  who  differ  from  us."  The  prelates  then  drew  up 
a  confession  of  ftiith,  in  which,  after  referring  to  the 
creeds  of  Nice  and  Constantinople,  they  continue  as 
follows :  "  We  declare  that  it  is  necessary  to  believe 
in  one  and  the  same  Jesus  Christ,  Our  Lord,  true 
God  and  true  man,  perfect  in  both  natures ;  consub- 
stantial  to  the  Father  according  to  the  divine  nature, 
and  to  man  according  to  the  human  nature ;  engen- 


GENERAL  COUNCIL  OF  CHALCEDON.     247 

dered  by  the  Father,  before  all  ages,  according  to  the 
divine  nature,  and  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary  in  time 
according  to  the  human  nature ;  one  and  the  same 
Jesus  Christ,  Our  Lord,  in  two  natures,  without 
contradiction,  without  change,  without  separation, 
without  the  union  destroying  the  different  natures. 
On  the  contrary,  the  properties  of  both  are  preserved, 
and  unite  in  one  single  person,  in  such  a  manner  as 
to  form  one  and  the  same  only  Son,  God,  the  Word, 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  The  Emperor  assisted  in 
person  at  the  sixth  session,  assuring  the  Fathers  that, 
like  the  great  Constantine,  his  only  desire  in  being 
present  was  to  sustain  the  decisions  of  the  Council 
with  the  imperial  authority,  and  not  to  alter  their 
decrees.  All  the  bishops  cried  out :  "Long  live  the 
new  Constantine !  Long  live  our  Catholic  Emperor 
and  Empress !  God  grant  many  years  and  a  pros- 
pei'ous  reign  to  Marcian,  the  servant  of  Christ !" 

The  Emperor  desired  the  confession  of  faith  to  be 
read  aloud  to  him,  and  when  it  was  concluded  asked 
if  all  agreed  on  what  they  had  just  heard.  The  prel- 
ates exclaimed:  "We  have  but  one  faith  and  one 
doctrine ;  such  was  the  belief  of  the  holy  Doctors ; 
such  was  the  faith  of  the  Apostles,  and  it  is  this  faith 
which  has  saved  the  world !"  Acclamations  of  joy  - 
resounded  on  all  sides ;  they  called  the  Emperor  and 
Empress  the  new  Constantine  and  the  new  Helena, 
with  many  other  titles  of  respect  and  affection.  Mar- 
cian enforced  the  execution  of  the  decrees  of  the 
Council  by  a  law,  saying  that  whoever  made  further 
inquiries  after  this  decision,  evinced  a  love  of  false- 
hood and  a  desire  to  disagree. 


248  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

GREAT  QUALITIES  OF  ST.  LEO. 

St.  Leo  had  been  raised  up  by  divine  Providence 
principally  to  combat  the  Eutychian  heresy;  but 
this  was  not  the  only  service  he  rendered  the  Church. 
This  great  Pontiff  rescued  his  flock  on  two  critical 
occasions,  w^hen  all  seemed  lost.  Attila,  king  of  the 
Huns,  who  called  himself  the  scourge  of  God,  after 
ravaging  Italy  with  fire  and  sword,  advanced  towards 
Eome,  which  city  he  intended  to  destroy.  The  Em- 
peror, who  was  not  prepared  to  defend  it,  consulted 
with  the  senate  as  to  what  course  he  should  pursue. 
They  could  devise  no  other  plan  than  to  send  a  depu- 
tation to  the  barbarian,  offering  terms  of  peace.  St. 
Leo,  convinced  that  God  can  change  the  most  obdu- 
rate heart  by  His  almighty  power,  undertook  in  per- 
son this  dangerous  mission,  w^hich  he  executed  so 
boldly  as  to  impress  the  savage  conqueror,  who, 
although  not  at  all  imposing  in  appearance,  was  still 
terrible  to  behold,  showing  his  barbarous  origin  in 
every  feature.  He  was  of  small  stature,  but  very 
broad,  an  immense  head,  bright  eyes,  a  very  slight 
beard  and  thin  hair,  which  the  hardships  of  war  had 
whitened  at  an  early  age,  a  flat  nose,  swarthy  com- 
plexion, and  a  haughty  and  threatening  manner, 
made  him  a  very  repulsive  and  alarming  object  to 
approach. 

St.  Leo,  sustained  by  an  invisible  power  superior 
to  all  human  strength,  appeared  boldly  and  confi- 
dently before  this  mighty  prince,  whose  glance  alone 
caused  the  most  powerful  kings,  his  vassals,  to  trem- 
ble.    The  Pontiff  spoke  respectfully  but  forcibly  to 


GREAT  QUALITIES   OF   ST.   LEO.  249 

Attila,  asking  him  to  restore  peace  and  tranquillity 
to  Italy.  The  courage  of  the  prelate  astonished  the 
barbarian,  who,  turning  to  his  attendants,  said :  "  I 
know  not  why,  but  the  words  of  this  priest  have 
touched  me."  Becoming  more  tractable,  he  listened 
to  the  proposals  of  the  Emperor,  and  ceasing  his  hos- 
tilities, withdrew  his  army  from  Italy.  How  potent 
is  the  charm  of  virtue  which  can  thus  soften  the 
most  ferocious  nature. 

About  three  years  after,  the  Pope  Avas  subjected  to 
a  similar  trial,  when  Genseric,  king  of  the  Vandals, 
in  his  turn  desolated  Italy,  leaving  traces  of  his  cru- 
elty wherever  he  passed.  On  entering  Rome,  St.  Leo 
sought  his  presence,  and  asked  him  to  spare  the  lives 
of  the  inhabitants.  He  spoke  with  so  much  dignity 
and  wisdom,  that  he  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  promise 
from  Genseric,  that  neither  the  fire  nor  the  sword 
should  be  employed  against  the  city,  thus  securing 
the  safety  of  the  people  and  the  public  edifices ;  but 
the  holy  Pope  only  retarded  for  a  short  time  the  fall 
of  the  Roman  empire  in  the  West.  The  different 
provinces  of  which  it  was  composed  became,  soon 
after,  the  prey  of  several  barbarous  tribes,  who  suc- 
cessively invaded  them.  Finally,  Odoacer,  king  of 
the  Heruli,  conquered  Italy  in  476,  crowning  his 
victory  by  the  capture  of  Rome,  and  extinguishing 
even  the  name  of  empire  in  the  West,  by  assuming 
the  title  of  king  of  Italy,  which  he  considered  more 
glorious  than  that  of  Emperor. 

In  the  general  confusion  which  followed  this  great 
event,  the  barbarous  tribes  invaded  the  surrounding 
provinces,  loading  themselves  with  rich  spoils.   Thus 


250  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

the  most  powerful  empire  in  the  world  was  destroyed 
about  1280  years  after  Romulus,  its  founder  —  a 
striking  example  of  the  instability  of  the  grandest 
structures  of  human  greatness.  Not  only  kings  and 
their  subjects  pass  away,  but  the  most  powerful  king- 
doms are  swept  from  the  face  of  the  earth  —  the 
Church  which  Jesus  Christ  has  established  through 
His  sufferings  and  death  being  the  only  edifice  that 
will  exist  until  the  end  of  time. 

ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  IRELAND. 
A.  D.  431. 

Very  little  is  known  concerning  the  early  history 
of  Ireland.  According  to  some  accounts,  Milesius 
with  a  colony  of  Plioenicians  from  the  coast  of 
Spain,  landed  in  Ireland  in  the  year  1300  B.  C. ;  but 
others  assert  it  to  have  been  at  a  much  later  period. 
The  island  was  divided  by  the  Milesians  among 
several  princes,  who  governed  the  provinces  with  the 
title  of  kings.  The  religion  of  the  inhabitants  re- 
sembled that  of  the  Eastern  nations;  they  adored 
the  sun  under  the  name  of  Baal  or  Bel,  and  the 
moon  under  that  of  Re ;  the  adoration  of  fire  also 
formed  a  part  of  their  worship. 

The  most  important  event  in  the  history  of  Ire- 
land, was  the  introduction  of  Christianity  into  the 
island,  by  the  great  and  glorious  St.  Patrick,  in  the 
year  430,  under  the  pontificate  of  Pope  Celestin, 
whose  attention  had  for  some  time  been  directed  to 
the  conversion  of  the  Irish.  He  therefore  appointed 
Palladius  bishop,  and  instructed  him  to  undertake 


VIRTUES   OF   ST.   PATRICK.  251 

the  difficult  mission ;  but  Palladius  dying  soon  after 
his  consecration,  St.  Patrick  was  chosen  to  succeed 
him. 

VIRTUES  OF  ST.  PATRICK. 

It  is  the  generally  received  opinion  that  St.  Pat- 
rick was  born  in  Gaul,  of  noble  parents,  in  the  year 
387.  At  the  age  of  sixteen  he  was  captured  by  a 
wandering  band  of  robbers,  and  taken  as  a  slave  to 
Ireland.  He  was  placed  by  his  master  in  charge  of 
large  flocks  of  sheep,  and  being  exposed  at  all  times 
to  the  cold  and  heat  on  the  mountains  and  in  the 
valleys,  he  often  suffered  cruel  hardships,  but  the 
grace  of  God  sustained  him  and  dwelt  in  his  heart. 
At  the  end  of  six  years  he  escaped  from  his  bondage, 
and  returned  to  his  native  country.  After  spending 
a  short  time  with  his  parents,  he  entered  the  famous 
monastery  of  St.  Martin,  near  Tours,  and  when  he 
had  made  the  necessary  studies  he  was  elevated  to 
the  dignity  of  the  priesthood. 

Upon  the  death  of  Palladius,  St.  Patrick  was  con- 
secrated bishop,  and  at  once  proceeded  to  the  scene 
of  his  labors.  He  arrived  in  Ireland  in  the  first  year 
of  the  pontificate  of  Sixtus  III,  A.  D.  432.  He  went 
from  province  to  province  in  order  to  instruct  the 
people  in  the  truths  of  religion,  and  his  efforts  were 
everywhere  crowned  with  success.  The  entire  island 
was  soon  christianized,  and  before  his  death  he  had 
founded  three  hundred  and  fifty-five  churches,  and 
consecrated  the  same  number  of  bishops.  He  died 
on  the  17th  of  March,  A.  D.  465,  which  day  is  still 
celebrated  by  the  Irish  with  great  solemnity.    He 


252  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHUKCH. 

was  the  means  used  by  God  to  convert  a  whole 
nation  to  the  Catholic  faith,  and  his  memory  is  held 
in  benediction  and  grateful  remembrance  by  those 
for  whom  he  labored. 


CONVERSION  OF  SCOTLAND. 
A.  D.  431. 

Great  diversity  of  opinion  exists  among  historians, 
in  regard  to  the  precise  period  of  the  introduction 
of  Christianity  among  the  Scots.  Tertullian  and 
Eusebius  assert,  that  the  Gospel  was  preached  to 
them  very  near  the  time  of  the  Apostles ;  but  emi- 
nent ecclesiastical  writers  represent  Scotland  to  have 
been  in  a  rude  and  barbarous  state,  even  in  the  fourth 
^and  fifth  centuries.  The  Scottish  people  claim  St. 
Palladius  as  their  first  Apostle ;  it  is  certain,  that, 
although  Ireland  was  the  scene  of  his  early  mis- 
sionary labors,  he,  in  the  year  431,  arrived  in  Scot- 
land, where  he  preached  with  great  success  and 
founded  many  churches. 

The  saint  died  at  Fordun,  near  Aberdeen,  in  the 
year  450.  The  Scots  venerate  St.  Andrew  as  princi- 
pal patron  of  their  country,  and  their  historians  tell 
us  that  the  Abbot  Regulus  brought  thither  from 
Constantinople,  in  the  year  369,  certain  relics  of 
this  Apostle,  which  he  deposited  in  a  church  he 
built  in  his  honor  with  a  monastery  attached,  where 
now  stands  the  city  of  St.  Andrew's. 


CONVERSION^   OF  THE   FRENCH.  253 

CONVERSION  OF  THE  FRENCH. 
A.  D.  493. 

When  the  Roman  empire  was  declining  in  the 
"West,  God  did  not  abandon  Gaul  to  the  government 
of  idolatrous  princes,  but  called  Clovis,  king  of  the 
French,  to  a  knowledge  of  the  Gospel.  This  people, 
issuing  from  Germany,  had  already  established  them- 
selves in  Gaul.  Clovis,  though  still  a  pagan,  had 
espoused  Clotilda,  a  Christian  princess  of  great  piety. 
The  queen  frequently  conversed  with  the  king  about 
the  Christian  religion,  and  convinced  him  of  the 
absurdity  of  the  pagan  worship ;  but  Clovis  could 
not  summon  courage  to  renounce  his  idols.  Never- 
theless, Clotilda  obtained  his  consent  to  the  baptism 
of  their  infant  son ;  but  as  the  child  died  a  few  days 
afterward,  Clovis  reproached  the  queen,  and  attrib- 
uted his  son's  death  to  the  anger  of  the  gods.  Tlie 
pious  princess,  however,  was  not  disheartened ;  faith 
in  the  Providence  of  God  dried  the  tears  maternal 
tenderness  drew  forth,  and  sustained  her  in  her 
bereavement.  Their  second  son  also  received  bap- 
tism, and  as  the  child  became  ill,  the  king  declared 
he  would  die  like  his  brother,  as  he  had  also  been 
baptized.  Clotilda  had  recourse  to  prayer,  and  God, 
satisfied  with  having  tested  her  faith  and  confidence 
in  the  divine  mercy,  rewarded  her  piety  by  restoring 
the  young  prince  to  health. 

The  great  qualities  of  Clovis,  and  the  hopes  enter- 
tained of  his  conversion,  won  him  the  affection  of  his 
new  subjects..  The  most  fervent  prayers  were  offered 
for  him  throughout  the  kingdom,  and  the  Holy  Spirit 
09, 


254  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

was  implored  to  enlighten  his  mind  and  touch  his 
heart.  These  supplications  were  at  length  heard, 
and  divine  Providence  decreed  that  the  conversion 
of  this  prince,  upon  which  that  of  the  whole  nation 
depended,  should  be  occasioned  by  a  miracle  similar 
to  the  one  which,  in  former  times,  had  caused  the 
great  Constantine  to  declare  his  allegiance  to  Jesus 
Christ.  A  miraculous  victory  was  the  means  by 
which  these  two  princes  were  induced  to  embrace 
Christianity.  The  Allemani,  a  warlike  people  of 
Germany,  had  crossed  the  Rhine,  and  advanced 
toward  Gaul,  with  the  intention  of  invading  that 
country.  Clovis  marched  against  them,  and  encoun- 
tered them  on  the  plain  of  Tolbiac,  in  the  duchy  of 
Julien.  Before  his  departure,  Clotilda  told  him  that 
it  he  desired  a  victory,  he  must  invoke  the  God  of 
the  Christians. 

The  battle  commenced,  the  French  troops  began 
to  falter  and  disperse,  and  this  appearance  of  panic 
redoubled  the  ardor  of  the  Allemani,  who  considered 
the  day  theirs.  In  this  extremity  Clovis  remembered 
the  words  of  Clotilda,  and  addressing  the  throne  of 
grace  and  mercy,  exclaimed :  "  0  God,  whom  Clotilda 
adores,  come  to  my  help.  If  thou  wilt  give  me  the 
victory,  I  will  adore  no  other  God  but  thee !"  God 
had  chosen  this  moment  to  make  Himself  knoAvn 
to  Clovis,  by  granting  an  immediate  answer  to  his 
earnest  and  touching  petition.  Hardly  had  the 
prince  ended  his  supplication,  when  the  French 
rallied,  and,  rushing  on  the  Allemani,  put  them  to 
flight;  nearly  all  those  who  escaped  the  carnage 
which  ensued,  surrendered  at  discretion. 


BAPTISM   OF   CLOVIS.  255 

BAPTISM  OF  CLOVIS. 

It  could  not  be  doubted,  but  that  Heaven  had 
blessed  the  French  arms  by  turning  the  tide  of  con- 
quest in  their  favor,  and  this  warlike  nation  acknowl- 
edged the  God  of  Clotilda  to  be  the  God  of  battles 
and  of  victory.  Clovis  recrossed  into  Gaul,  in  order 
to  fulfill  the  solemn  vow  he  had  made.  Even  during 
the  march  he  was  eager  to  receive  instruction  in  the 
faith,  and,  for  this  purpose,  when  passing  through 
Toul,  he  persuaded  a  worthy  priest  to  accompany 
him.  Clotilda  was  much  rejoiced  when  she  heard 
of  the  victory,  and  especially  at  the  happy  intelli- 
gence of  the  conversion  of  Clovis.  She  went  as  far 
as  Rheims  to  meet  him,  and  congratulated  him  more 
on  his  holy  dispositions  than  on  the  conquest  he 
had  gained. 

St.  Eemi,  bishop  of  that  city,  whom  God  had 
adorned  with  talents  and  virtues,  in  order  to  render 
him  worthy  of  becoming  the  Apostle  of  Gaul,  con- 
tinued to  instruct  the  king  in  the  truths  of  the 
Catholic  faith.  Clovis  no  longer  delayed  his  profes- 
sion of  faith,  and  assembling  his  soldiers,  exhorted 
them  to  follow  his  example  —  renounce  their  false 
idols  and  adore  the  God  who  had  blessed  their  efforts 
against  the  enemy.  He  was  suddenly  interrupted 
by  the  acclamations  of  his  troops,  who  cried  out: 
*'  We  reject  our  mortal  gods,  and  are  ready  to  serve 
the  God  of  whom  St.  Remi  preaches."  Clovis,  de- 
lighted to  find  his  army  animated  with  these  Chris- 
tian sentiments,  consulted  St.  Remi  as  to  what  day 
should  be  appointed  for  the  baptism,  and  they  finally 


256  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

decided  on  Christmas  eve.  Eemi,  who  wished  to 
impress  the  French  by  allowing  them  to  witness  the 
most  august  ceremonies  of  the  Church,  omitted 
nothing  which  could  add  to  the  spjendor  of  the 
occasion.  The  church  and  baptistry  were  hung  with 
the  richest  tapestries,  and  a  great  number  of  de- 
liciously  perfumed  wax  tapers  lent  their  brilliancy 
to  the  scene,  which  diffusing  an  exquisite  fragrance 
caused  the  holy  place  to  be  everywhere  pervaded 
with  a  celestial  odor.  Nothing  can  be  more  magnifi- 
cent than  the  description  of  the  reception  of  the 
new  Catechumens,  which  is  still  extant.  The  streets 
and  public  places  were  draped  with  rich  cloths  of 
gorgeous  hues,  and  they  marched  in  procession,  car- 
rying the  Holy  Gospel  and  the  Cross  from  the  royal 
palace  to  the  Church,  singing  beautiful  hymns  and 
solemn  litanies.  St.  Kemi  led  the  king  by  the  hand, 
the  queen  following  with  two  princesses,  sisters  of 
Clovis,  and  accompanied  by  three  thousand  soldiers, 
principally  officers,  whom  his  example  had  won  to 
Jesus  Christ. 

On  arriving  at  the  baptistry,  the  king  asked  for  bap- 
tism, and  the  Saint  replied :  "  Bow  thy  neck  humbly, 
Sicamber;  adore  that  which  thou  hast  burnt,  and 
burn  that  which  thou  hast  adored."  The  king,  hav- 
ing thereupon  confessed  his  faith  in  the  Trinity,  was 
baptized  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  was  anointed  with  the  holy  chrism. 
The  three  thousand  warriors  who  were  present,  with- 
out counting  the  women  and  children,  were  then  bap- 
tized by  the  bishops  and  priests,  who  had  repaired  to 
Rheims  for  the  ceremony.   One  of  the  sisters  of  Clovis 


VIRTUES   OF   ST.   GENEVIEVE.  257 

received  baptism,  and  another  sister,  who  was  a  Chris- 
tian, but  who  had  fallen  into  the  heresy  of  the  Arians, 
was  reconciled,  and  received  the  holy  chrism.  The 
conversion  of  Clovis  caused  universal  joy  and  thanks- 
giving throughout  the  Christian  world.  Pope  Anas- 
tasius  I  Avas  the  more  rejoiced,  as  he  hoped  to  find  in 
this  prince  a  powerful  protector  of  the  Church,  Clovis 
being  at  that  period  the  only  Catholic  sovereign. 
From  the  time  he  embraced  the  true  faith  he  be- 
came its  most  zealous  defender  —  an  example  which 
his  successors  have  imitated  for  twelve  centuries  — 
thus  meriting  the  title  of  Christian  kings. 

VIRTUES  OF  ST.  GENEVIEVE. 

Clovis  greatly  venerated  a  holy  maiden  named 
Genevieve,  who  lived  during  his  reign,  and  was  cele- 
brated throughout  Gaul  for  the  purity  of  her  life 
and  her  extraordinary  miracles.  She  was  born  at 
Nanterre,  near  Paris.  St.  Germain,  bishop  of  Auxerre, 
in  passing  through  this  place,  discerned  something 
very  remarkable  in  this  young  girl.  He  advised  her 
to  consecrate  her  virginity  to  God,  conducted  hei 
to  Church,  and  bestowed  upon  her  the  blessing  of 
the  Virgins.  The  following  day  he  asked  her  if  she 
remembered  her  promise ;  and  when  she  replied  that 
she  would  fulfill  it  with  the  grace  of  God,  he  gave 
her  a  copper  medal,  on  which  a  cross  was  engraved, 
advising  her  to  wear  it  around  her  neck,  and  for- 
bidding her  all  ornaments  of  gold,  silver  or  precious 
stones. 

From  this  time  Genevieve  made  great  progress  in 
22* 


258  HISTORY   OF   THE    CHURCH. 

virtue,  and  practiced  the  most  austere  penances. 
She  ate  but  twice  a  week,  her  food  consistins:  of  a 
small  quantity  of  barley  bread  and  a  few  roots, 
moistened  with  a  little  water  —  this  rigorous  fast  be- 
ing sustained  by  means  of  fervent  and  almost  con- 
tinual prayer.  She  would  prostrate  herself  in  the 
presence  of  God,  and  bathe  the  ground  with  her 
innocent  tears.  Her  many  virtues,  however,  did  not 
avert  the  shafts  of  calumny,  but  these  trials  only 
increased  her  sweetness  and  patience.  God  was  not 
unmindful  of  His  faithful  servant,  and  proclaimed 
her  sanctity  by  bestowing  upon  her  the  gift  of  work- 
ing miracles  and  uttering  prophecies.  The  cruel 
Attila  having  turned  his  devastating  march  in  the 
direction  of  Paris,  the  city  was  thrown  into  the 
greatest  consternation.  Genevieve  exhorted  the  citi- 
zens to  appease  the  divine  wrath  by  earnest  prayers, 
vigils  and  fasts.  She  united  her  supplications  to 
theirs,  and  it  was  revealed  to  her  that  this  scourge 
of  God  would  not  enter  Paris,  which  prediction  was 
verified.  Thus  delivered  from  such  imminent  peril, 
the  grateful  inhabitants  rushed  in  crowds  to  implore 
the  aid  of  the  Saint,  and  the  holy  maiden  refused 
nothing  which  contributed  to  the  service  of  God  or 
the  salvation  of  souls. 

Through  her  efforts  and  influence  a  church  was 
erected  in  honor  of  St.  Denis  and  his  companions; 
and  during  a  time  of  famine  Genevieve  undertook  a 
long  voyage,  and  after  many  difficulties  and  obsta- 
cles, succeeded  in  procuring  food  for  the  starving 
people.  The  admirable  virtue  of  holiness  was  never 
more  fully  displayed  than  in  this  remarkable  girl; 


t)RIGl]Sr   OF   ST.   BENEDICT.  259 

and  the  envious,  who  had  at  first  calumniated  her, 
were  finally  compelled  to  acknowledge  the  sanctity 
of  her  penitential  and  mortified  life.  Notwithstand- 
ing her  great  austerities  she  lived  to  an  advanced  age, 
and  after  passing  ninety  years  in  the  practice  of  all 
kinds  of  good  works,  died  in  the  year  511.  Her  re- 
mains were  interred  near  the  body  of  Clovis  in  the 
church  of  the  Apostles  SS.  Peter  and  Paul,  which, 
at  the  present  day,  is  called  in  her  honor  the  church 
of  St.  Genevieve.  The  timely  assistance  this  virtuous 
maiden  procured  for  the  city  of  Paris  did  not  cease 
after  her  death,  but  she  continues  to  protect  the 
capital  which  venerates  her  as  its  patroness,  and 
treasures  her  precious  relics  as  a  safeguard  against 
all  public  calamities. 

ORIGIN  OF  ST.  BENEDICT. 

A.  D.  480. 

Benedict,  whom  Providence  had  destined  to  be- 
come the  founder  of  the  monastic  life  in  the  West, 
or  at  least  to  perfect  this  holy  state,  was  born  of 
noble  parents  at  Norcia,  in  Italy.  At  an  early  age 
he  was  sent  to  Rome,  where  he  remained  three  years, 
living  in  the  greatest  retirement,  having  no  acquaint- 
ances, with  the  exception  of  a  holy  monk  named 
Romain,  who  supplied  him  with  the  small  quantity 
of  bread  necessary  for  his  sustenance.  His  reputa- 
tion for  sanctity  soon  became  known,  and  he  ac- 
quired so  great  a  celebrity  in  that  city,  that  the 
Religious  of  a  neighboring  monastery  asked  liim  to 
become  their  Abbot.     St.  Benedict  refused  to  accept 


260  HISTORY   OF   THE    CHURCH. 

the  iiiAdtation  for  a  long  time,  telling  them  they 
would  not  be  satisfied  Avith  his  mode  of  life. 

Overcome  by  their  earnest  entreaties,  he  finally 
consented  to  assume  the  charge  of  the  monastery ; 
but  some  wicked  men  among  the  Keligious,  unable  to 
endure  his  regular  and  penitential  discipline,  resolved 
to  get  rid  of  the  Saint  by  means  of  poison,  which 
they  placed  in  a  glass  of  water  which  they  knew  he 
would  drink  at  one  of  his  meals.  During  the  repast, 
St.  Benedict,  according  to  his  custom,  made  the  sign 
of  the  cross  over  the  glass,  and  it  immediately  fell 
to  pieces.  Benedict  divined  the  cause  and  saw  from 
what  danger  he  had  been  delivered ;  quietly  rising 
from  his  seat,  he  said  to  the  guilty  monks :  "  Brethren 
why  have  you  treated  me  in  this  manner  ?  I  pre- 
dicted that  you  would  not  be  satisfied  with  your 
choice ;  seek  then  a  superior  who  will  please  you." 

Leaving  the  convent  he  resumed  his  solitary  life, 
but  notwithstanding  his  endeavors  to  remain  con- 
cealed from  the  eyes  of  men,  his  reputation  for 
sanctity  spread  abroad,  and  the  desert  Avas  soon  filled 
with  recluses.  As  several  persons  entreated  his 
guidance  in  the  way  of  salvation,  he  was  obliged  to 
receive  them  as  his  disciples.  Benedict  erected 
twelve  monasteries,  in  each  of  which  he  placed 
twelve  monks,  subject  to  the  rule  of  a  superior, 
retaining  himself  those  who  still  needed  his  instruc- 
tions. Young  men  went  in  crowds  to  seek  him,  and 
the  mast  illustrious  fiimilies  of  Rome  confided  their 
children  to  liis  care,  among  whom  particular  men- 
tion is  m.ida  of  Maurus  and  Placidus,  sons  of  two 
distinguished  senators.    Educated  in  his  school  these 


MONASTERY   OF   MONTE   GASSING.  261 

youths  became  great  saints,  and  were  the  means  of 
attracting  many  souls  to  the  path  of  virtue. 

One  day  the  young  Placidus  while  drawing  water 
fell  into  the  lake.  St.  Benedict,  who  was  in  the 
monastery,  received  a  supernatural  Avarning  of  what 
had  occurred,  and  said  to  Maurus :  "  Hasten,  brother, 
Placidus  has  fallen  into  the  lake !"  Maurus  eagerly 
ran  to  the  spot,  found  Placidus  gasping  for  breath, 
and  seizing  him  by  the  hair  dragged  him  on  shore. 
On  recovering  from  his  alarm,  Maurus  looked  at  the 
scene  of  the  accident,  and  was  terrified  at  perceiving 
that  he  had  walked  on  the  water.  On  recounting 
this  phenomenon  to  his  superior,  St.  Benedict  at- 
tributed the  miracle  to  his  prompt  obedience ;  but 
the  humble  Maurus  contended  that  it  was  owing  to 
the  prayers  of  the  Saint. 


FOUNDATION    OF    THE    MONASTERY   OF   MONTE 
CASSINO. 

The  principal  institution  of  St.  Benedict  was  the 
monastery  of  Monte  Cassino,  which  was  situated  in 
the  kingdom  of  Naples.  When  the  holy  Abbot  first 
visited  this  mountain,  an  ancient  temple  of  Apollo 
stood  on  its  summit,  where  the  people  were  accus- 
tomed to  worship.  On  beholding  this  remnant  of 
paganism,  Benedict  destroyed  the  statue,  and  suc- 
ceeded by  his  discourses  and  miracles  in  efiecting  the 
conversion  of  these  poor  people.  God  then  granted 
His  servant  the  gift  of  prophesy,  and  proclaimed  his 
sanctity  by  a  great  number  of  miracles.  Totila,  king 
of  the  Goths,  struck  Avith  astonishment  at  all  he 


262  HISTOKY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

heard  concerning  the  holy  Abbot,  was  seized  with  a 
great  desire  to  visit  him.  He  accordingly  proceeded 
to  Monte  Cassino,  and  in  order  to  ascertain  if  Bene- 
dict could  really  predict  future  events,  sent  word  to 
tho.  Saint  that  he  intended  visiting  him ;  but  instead 
of  going  himself,  he  dispatched  one  of  his  officers 
to  the  monastery,  appareled  in  his  royal  robes  and 
accompanied  by  numerous  attendants. 

Benedict,  who  had  never  met  Totila,  was  not, 
however^  deceived,  but  on  seeing  the  officer  ex- 
claimed :  "  My  son,  take  off  the  garments  which  do 
not  belong  to  you  I"  The  officer  and  his  retinue, 
lost  in  astonishment,  hastened  to  inform  Totila  of 
what  had  occurred.  Then  this  prince,  no  longer 
doubting  that  there  was  something  wonderful  about 
this  extraordinary  man,  solicited  an  audience.  On 
being  admitted  he  approached  St.  Benedict  with 
respect  and  fear,  and  prostrating  himself  at  his  feet, 
remained  in  this  position  until  the  holy  Abbot  as- 
sisted him  to  rise.  The  Saint  then  gave  him  most 
salutary  advice,  and  predicted  the  principal  events 
of  his  future  life.  Totila  begged  his  prayers,  and 
adopted  a  more  humane  course  of  conduct.  Shortly 
after,  capturing  the  city  of  Naples,  he  treated  the 
prisoners  with  a  kindness  totally  unexpected,  and 
unusual  in  a  barbarian  conqueror. 

St.  Benedict  sent  several  of  his  disciples  to  France, 
for  the  purpose  of  founding  monasteries  in  that 
country.  He  foretold  his  death,  some  time  before 
he  was  attacked  with  his  last  illness,  prepared  his 
grave  and  was  soon  after  seized  with  a  violent  fever. 
As  his  disease  increased  rapidly  he  desired  to  be  car- 


FIFTH   ECUMENICAL   COUNCIL.  263 

ried  to  the  church,  and  there  received  the  body 
and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ,  then  raising  his  hands 
toward  heaven,  he  expired,  in  his  sixty-third  year. 
St.  Benedict  left  his  disciples  so  admirable  a  rule  of 
life  as  to  merit  the  eulogiums  of  Pope  St.  Gregory ; 
and  we  behold  in  this  holy  monk  a  man  profoundly 
versed  in  the  science  of  salvation,  and  endowed  by 
the  Holy  Ghost  with  the  grace  to  conduct  souls  to 
the  highest  state  of  perfection.  His  rule  of  life  was 
found  to  be  so  full  of  wisdom  and  prudence,  that  it 
was  adopted  by  all  the  Western  monks.  The  cele- 
brated Cosmo  de  Medici,  and  several  other  able  law- 
givers, frequently  referred  to  this  rule,  which  they 
regarded  as  a  rich  treasury  of  invaluable  precepts, 
most  useful  in  the  art  of  governing  mankind.  This 
pious  institution  also  became  a  source  of  many  other 
inestimable  advantages ;  besides  the  beautiful  exam- 
ples of  virtue  it  has  produced,  we  are  indebted  to  the 
monks  for  the  preservation  of  the  most  important 
facts  of  history;  the  sciences  and  literature  were 
also  cultivated  in  the  secluded  shades  of  the  cloister, 
to  the  fullest  extent  the  times  allowed. 

FIFTH  ECUMENICAL  COUNCIL. 
A.  D.  553. 

THE  THREE  CHAPTERS. 

After  the  death  of  the  Emperor  Marcian,  the  Euty- 
chians  reappeared  in  Egypt,  and  committed  the  most 
horrible  acts  of  violence.  No  opposition  was  ventured 
on,  because  of  their  great  number  and  immense  influ- 
ence.   They  used  every  means  to  weaken  the  Council 


264  HISTOKY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

of  Ohalcedoii,  by  which  they  had  been  condemned ; 
and  the  following  is  an  account  of  the  efipDrts  used  to 
accomplish  their  object.  Since  the  time  of  Nestorius, 
three  works  in  favor  of  that  heresy  had  appeared,  viz., 
the  writings  of  Theodoret,  bishop  of  Cyrus,  against 
St.  Cyril ;  the  letter  of  Ibas,  bishop  of  Edessa,  and 
the  works  of  Theodore,  bishop  of  Mopsuestia.  These 
three  publications,  called  the  Three  Chapters,  were 
of  a  most  reprehensible  nature;  but  their  authors, 
apparently,  retracted  their  errors,  by  making  a 
profession  of  orthodox  faith  in  the  Council  of 
Chalcedon. 

The  Fathers  of  this  Council,  being  assembled  for  a 
different  purpose,  did  not  examine  the  Three  Chap- 
ters, and  were  contented  with  obliging  their  authors 
to  anathematize  Nestorius ;  to  which  Theodoret  and 
Ibas  consented,  the  third  bishop  having  died.  The 
declaration  of  the  two  bishops  was  approved  without 
any  reference  being  made  to  their  works.  The  Euty- 
chians,  who  wished  to  attack  the  Council  of  Chal- 
cedon, complained  of  its  silence  in  regard  to  the 
Three  Chapters,  and  for  having  received  its  authors 
as  orthodox  Catholics.  They  warmly  insisted  on  the 
condemnation  of  the  Three  Chapters,  and  secured 
the  protection  and  authority  of  the  Emperor  Justin- 
ian. Tiiis  prince,  Avho  wished  to  increase  his  power'" 
in  religious  affairs,  published  an  edict  condemning 
the  three  works.  The  Catholics,  although  disap- 
proving of  the  doctrine  advocated  in  these  writings, 
and  acknowledging  them  to  be  most  pernicious, 
feared,  in  attacking  them,  to  assail  and  Aveaken  the 
authority  of  the  Council  of  Chalcedon,  and  thus 


FIFTH  ECUMENICAL  COUN^CIL.  265 

augment  the  triumpli  of  the  Eutychians.  This  affair 
created  a  great  sensation.  Pope  Vigilius,  at  first, 
rejecte'd  the  edict  of  the  Emperor  against  the  Three 
Chapters,  then,  in  hopes  of  promoting  peace,  con- 
demned them  himself,  with  this  reservation:  In 
accordance  with  the  authority  of  the  Council  of 
Chalcedon. 

Finally,  they  determined  to  convene  a  general 
council  at  Constantinople,  in  order  to  terminate  the 
dispute.  The  three  works  which  excited  so  much 
disturbance  were  then  examined  and  condemned, 
but  without  the  least  reflection  on  the  Council  of 
Chalcedon.  The  Fathers  expressly  declared  that 
they  held  the  same  faith  as  the  four  first  Councils, 
thus  placing  that  of  Chalcedon  in  the  san\p  rank  as 
the  three  others.  It  was  also  decided  that  the  works 
of  an  author  could  be  justly  censured  without  con- 
demning him  personally.  Pope  Vigilius,  after  some 
opposition,  confirmed  this  decision,  and  all  the  East- 
ern and  Western  Churches  testified  their  approbation. 
This  Council  of  Constantinople  was,  therefore,  re- 
garded as  the  fifth  general  Council ;  and  we  here  see 
a  remarkable  proof  of  the  power  possessed  by  the 
Church  to  condemn  heretical  works,  explain  the 
sense  of  doubtful  writings,  and  compel  the  faithful 
to  submit  to  her  decrees.  This  supreme  authority 
is  absolutely  necessary  for  the  protection  of  the  faith, 
since  one  of  the  most  effectual  means  of  preserving 
the  integrity  of  the  holy  doctrines  she  teaches,  is  to 
guide  the  faithful  to  the  pure  fountain  of  truth, 
and  guard  them  from  the  poisoned  stream  of  error. 
Chargetl  by  her  Divine  Spouse  to  promulgate  the 
23 


HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

truth,  she  always  strives  earnestly  to  warn  her  chil- 
dren against  falsehood  and  the  wicked  machinations 
of  corrupt  men. 

CONVERSION  OF  ENGLAND. 
A.  D.  596. 

The  Gospel  was  preached  in  England  during  the 
second  century,  but  had  become  extinct  at  the  time 
that  kingdom  was  conquered  by  the  Saxon  idolaters, 
who  banished  the  first  inhabitants.  St.  Gregory  the 
Great,  when  still  but  a  deacon,  conceived  the  idea  of 
re-establishing  Christianity  in  this  country.  One  day, 
while  passing  by  a  market  in  Rome,  his  attention  was 
attracted*  by  the  fair  and  beautiful  complexion  of 
some  English  slaves,  who  were  exposed  for  sale,  and 
he  asked  the  merchant  if  they  were  Christians.  "  No," 
was  the  reply ;  "  they  are  pagans."  "  It  is  a  pity," 
said  the  Saint,  "that  so  handsome  a  race  should  be 
under  the  dominion  of  the  devil."  He  was  unable 
to  undertake  this  mission  himself,  but  when  elected 
to  the  chair  of  St.  Peter  he  immediately  proceeded 
to  execute  his  long  cherished  project.  Accordingly, 
forty  missionaries  were  sent  to  England,  under  the 
charge  of  Augustine,  prior  of  the  monastery  of  St. 
Andrew.  This  apostolic  band  courageously  went 
forth  to  announce  Jesus  Christ  to  a  new  people,  and 
landed  on  the  coast  of  Kent. 

The  king,  Avho  was  named  Ethelbcrt,-  gi'anted  the 
missionaries  a  public  audience,  and  they  marched  to 
the  palace  in  procession,  carrying  a  silver  cross, 
adorned  with  the  image  of  the  Saviour,  whilst  re- 


CONVERSIOJf   OF   ENGLAND.  207 

citing  fervent  prayers  for  the  salvation  of  this  nation, 
in  whose  spiritual  behalf  they  had  journeyed  from  so 
great  a  distance.  The  king  bade  them  be  seated,  and 
lent  an  attentive  ear  to  their  discourse.  "  We  come 
to  announce  to  you  the  happiest  tidings,"  said  St. 
Augustine,  "  the  God  who  sends  us  here  offers  you, 
after  this  life  is  ended,  a  kingdom  infinitely  more 
glorious  and  lasting  than  your  beautiful  England." 
"  That  is  an  inviting  promise,"  said  Ethelbert,  "  but 
as  it  is  something  entirely  new  to  me,  I  cannot 
abandon  the  worship  I  have  so  long  practiced,  to- 
gether with  the  whole  English  nation.  Neverthe- 
less, I  do  not  prevent  you  from  converting  to  your 
religion  all  those  whom  you  can  convince;  and  as 
you  have  come  from  a  distance,  in  order  to  benefit 
us  by  what  you  believe  to  be  the  truth,  I  will  have 
you  furnished  with  all  that  is  necessary  for  your 
subsistence." 

The  holy  missionaries  began  to  preach  the  Gospel, 
faithfully  imitating  the  life  of  the  Apostles.  The 
purity  of  their  morals,  their  abstemiousness,  disin- 
terested piety,  and  the  gift  of  working  miracles 
which  God  had  bestowed  on  them,  deeply  impressed 
a  great  number  of  idolaters,  who  renounced  their 
superstitions  and  embraced  Christianity.  The  king 
himself,  astonished  at  the  wonders  performed  by 
these  extraordinary  men,  was  converted  to  the  faith. 
His  conversion  was  followed  by  that  of  an  immense 
number  of  his  subjects.  From  this  period,  Ethel- 
bert showed  the  greatest  zeal  for  the  promulgation 
of  the  faith  throughout  his  dominions,  but  used  no 
compulsion,  as  he  was  taught  by  the  missionaries 


268  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

that  the  service  of  Jesus  Christ  should  be  free  and 
vohintary ;  he  therefore  contented  himself  with  re- 
posing the  greatest  confidence  in  those  who  professed 
Christianity,  and  manifested  the  utmost  kindness 
towards  them. 


ST.    AUGUSTINE    CONSECRATED    BISHOP    OF 
CANTERBURY. 

In  order  to  give  some  form  to  the  rising  church 
in  England,  and  firmly  establish  the  faith  in  this 
country,  Augustine  crossed  over  to  France,  and  re- 
ceived the  Episcopal  consecration  from  the  hands  of 
the  bishop  of  Aries,  who  was  the  vicar  of  the  Holy 
See  in  Gaul.  He  then  returned  to  England,  where 
he  effected  the  most  wonderful  change,  and  God  sus- 
tained his  preaching  by  numerous  and  extraordinary 
miracles,  for  he  had  the  happiness  of  baptizing  over 
two  thousand  persons  at  Canterbury  on  Christmas 
day.  The  fame  of  the  pix)digies  worked  by  St. 
Augustine  in  England  spread  as  far  as  Kome,  and 
St.  Gregoiy  wrote  him  letters  of  counsel  and  advice, 
and  warned  him  to  use  with  fear  and  trembling  the 
great  gift  of  miracles  God  had  vouchsafed  to  bestow 
upon  him. 

After  congratulating  the  bishop  on  the  conversion 
of  the  English,  he  says  to  him :  "  This  joy,  my  dear 
brother,  should  be  mingled  with  fear;  for  I  know 
that  God  has  accomplished  great  things  through 
your  ministry  in  this  nation.  Eemember  then,  that 
when  the  Apostles  joyfully  said  to  their  divine  Mas- 
ter, *  Lord,  we  have  conquered  the  devils  themselves 


ST.  AUGUSTINE  CONSECRATED   BISHOP.        269 

through  thy  name/  He  replied:  *You  should  not 
rejoice  at  that,  but  rather  because  your  names  are 
written  in  Heaven.'  While  God  thus  acts  outwardly 
in  your  regard,  you  should,  my  dear  brother,  severely 
scrutinize  your  conscience,  and  learn  the  state  of  your 
soul.  If  you  find  you  have  offended  God,  by  word 
or  action,  always  keep  the  remembrance  of  your  sins 
before  your  mind,  in  order  to  repress  any  secret  self- 
complacency  which  may  unwittingly  creep  into  your 
heart.  Remember  that  the  gift  of  miracles  is  not 
given  in  your  behalf,  but  for  those  whose  salvation 
you  are  to  secure.  You  know  the  words  of  Truth 
itself  contained  in  the  Gospel:  ^Many  will  come 
and  say  to  me,  we  have  wrought  miracles  in  thy 
name,  and  I  Avill  declare  to  them  that  I  know  them 
not.'"  Nothing  so  surely  proves  the  miracles  of  St. 
Augustine  as  these  solemn  words  of  St.  Gregory. 

As  the  conversions  in  England  daily  increased,  the 
Pope  sent  new  laborers  to  cultivate  this  rich  soil, 
which  divine  grace  had  rendered  so  fruitful.  He 
invited  English  youths  to  Rome,  where  they  were 
instructed  in  the  monasteries,  and  then  returned  to 
their  native  country  as  ministers  of  the  Gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ.  The  zeal  of  the  holy  Pope  extended 
over  the  whole  Church,  guarding  and  watching  his 
flock  with  the  most  untiring  vigilance.  Notwith- 
standing a  very  weak  constitution,  Gregory  was  ever 
faithful  in  the  exact  performance  of  his  apostolic 
functions,  correcting  abuses  and  maintaining  the 
strictest  discipline.  He  protected  the  defenseless 
and  assisted  the  poor,  upon  whom  he  showered  such 
an  abundance  of  alms,  as  sometimes  to  deprive 
23* 


270  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

himself  of  the  barest  necessaries  of  life.  Although 
overwhelmed  with  business,  he  always  personally 
instructed  the  people  by  oral  teaching  and  written 
discourses. 

Grregoiy  wrote  a  great  number  of  works,  in  which 
he  explains  the  principles  and  maxims  of  Christian 
morality  in  a  clear  and  comprehensive  manner.  Such 
arduous  labors  and  continual  application  finally  un- 
dennined  his  health,  and  terminated  his  useful  life. 
St.  Augustine,  his  loved  disciple,  suiTived  him  but 
three  years,  and  then  hastened  to  receive  the  same 
bright  crown  of  everlasting  glory  promised  to  those 
who  labor  for  the  salvation  of  souls. 

MAHOMET  APPEARS  AS  A  PROPHET. 
A.  D.  622. 

The  conversion  of  the  North  to  Christianity  in 
some  measure  repaired  the  losses  the  Church  had 
experienced  in  the  East.  We  often  have  occasion 
to  remark  the  wisdom  and  justice  of  God,  who  thus 
passes  the  torch  of  faith  from  one  nation  to  another, 
so  that  the  Church  regains  in  one  country  what 
she  has  lost  elsewhere,  and  thus  remains  always 
Catholic. 

Mahomet,  who  deprived  her  of  the  most  beautiful 
of  the  provinces  of  the  East,  was  bom  at  Mecca,  in 
Arabia,  of  a  pagan  father  and  a  Jewish  mother.  Both 
parents  died  when  he  was  still  a  child,  and  Mahomet 
was  educated  by  an  uncle,  who  established  him  in 
business.  He  married  a  widow,  whose  agent  he 
had  been.      When   about   forty   years   of  age   he 


MAHOMET  APPEARS   AS   A    PROPHET.  271 

eornrnenced  his  course  of  deception  and  impos- 
ture, and  asserting  that  God  inspired  him,  without 
furnishing  the  slightest  proof  of  a  divine  mission, 
he  introduced  a  new  religion,  which  was  a  mix- 
ture of  Judaism  and  Christianity,  adding  some 
dogmas  peculiar  to  the  inhabitants  of  Arabia. 
He  taught  that  there  is  only  one  God,  but  without 
any  distinction  of  persons  in  the  divinity;  reject- 
ing the  Incarnation  and  the  other  mysteries  of 
the  Christian  religion,  while  accepting  the  rite  of 
circumcision,  and  prescribing  abstinence  from  wine 
and  pork:  allowing,  however,  every  man  as  many 
wives  as  he  wished,  having  himself  sometimes  ten  at 
once.  This  impostor  exhorted  the  people  to  take  up 
arms  in  defense  of  the  religion,  promising  those  who 
fell  in  battle,  a  paradise,  where  they  would  be  steeped 
in  every  sensual  pleasure.  When  asked  to  perform 
miracles  in  proof  of  his  mission,  he  replied  that  he 
was  not  sent  to  work  miracles,  but  to  promulgate 
his  doctrine  by  means  of  the  sword. 

As  Mahomet  could  neither  read  nor  write,  he  em- 
ployed an  amanuensis  to  transcribe  his  impious 
teachings,  which  work  when  completed,  he  called 
the  Koran.  Being  subject  to  epileptic  fits,  he  repre- 
sented them  as  ecstasies  occasioned  by  the  visits  of 
the  angel  Gabriel,  who  revealed  his  doctrine  to  him. 
Robbers  and  fugitive  slaves  became  his  most  at- 
tached followers,  as  he  promised  them  perfect  license 
in  their  conduct  and  morals.  After  raising  a  small 
army,  Mahomet  placed  himself  at  their  head  as  com- 
mander and  lawgiver;  he  began  his  pretended  mis- 
sion by  attacking  the  caravans  which  traversed  the 


272  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

desert  for  trading  purposes,  thus  enriching  his  dis- 
ciples and  himself  with  the  plunder,  and  providing 
the  requisite  means  for  accomplishing  his  designs. 
When  his  party  augmented  in  numbers,  he  marched 
toward  the  city  of  Mecca,  which  he  captured,  and  he 
subsequently  conquered  the  Arabian  tribes,  forcing 
them  to  submit  to  his  authority  and  embrace  his 
religion. 

His  progress  was  so  rapid,  that  when  he  died  in 
631,  nearly  the  whole  of  Arabia  was  under  his  do- 
minion ;  his  successors  continued  his  conquests,  and 
in  a  short  time  acquired  a  vast  empire.  It  is  very 
plainly  seen,  by  what  means  this  sect  was  so  widely 
spread;  violence  and  the  love  of  pleasure  being  the 
two  powerful  causes  which  secured  its  success.  Ma- 
homet established  his  religion  by  allowing  free  scope 
to  the  passions,  and  by  putting  to  death  those  who 
refused  to  accept  his  doctrine ;  whereas  the  Apostles, 
following  the  footsteps  of  their  Divine  Master,  estab- 
lished Christianity  by  preaching  and  practicing  a 
pure  code  of  morals,  and  shedding  their  blood  in 
defense  of  the  faith.  The  one  is  all  material  in  its 
origin,  and  the  other  is  manifestly  of  divine  growth. 


TAKING  OF  JERUSALEM  BY  CHOSROES,  KING  OF 
PERSIA. 

A.  i).  614. 

The  Persians,  under  the  command  of  Chosroes, 
their  king,  attacked  the  Eastern  empire  with  terri- 
ble violence.  Having  crossed  the  Euphrates,  they 
seized  the  city  of  Apamea,  and  advanced  in  the  work 


TAKING   OF   JERUSALEM   BY   CHOSROES.        273 

of  destrnction  as  far  as  the  gates  of  Antioch.  A 
Roman  army  which  they  encountered  in  their  march 
was  cut  to  pieces.  They  penetrated  into  Palestine 
and  crossed  the  Jordan,  and  the  banks  of  this  river 
were  covered  with  ruins  wherever  they  appeared. 
The  people  of  the  country  fled  before  them,  but  the 
hermits,  who  could  not  consent  to  leave  their  cher- 
ished solitudes,  at  first  suffered  the  most  horrible 
tortures,  and  finally  were  cruelly  massacred.  The 
army  then  marched  toward  Jerusalem,  which  they 
entered  without  encountering  the  slightest  resist- 
ance ;  the  garrison  had  abandoned  the  city,  and  a 
genei'al  consternation  filled  the  minds  of  the  unfor- 
tunate inhabitants. 

The  Persians  destroyed  every  thing  by  fire  and  the 
sword,  and  a  great  number  of  priests  and  Religious 
perished;  it  was  against  these  that  the  idolaters 
principally  directed  their  rage.  The  rest  of  the  citi- 
zens, men,  women  and  children,  were  loaded  with 
chains  and  dragged  beyond  the  Tigris.  The  Jews 
alone  were  spared,  on  account  of  the  hatred  they 
bore  the  Christians,  which  they  signalized  on  this 
occasion  by  carrying  their  atrecities  to  gi'eater 
lengths  than  even  the  pagans  themselves.  They 
bought  all  the  Christian  captives  they  could  obtain 
from  the  Persians,  in  order  to  enjoy  the  barbarous 
pleasure  of  putting  them  to  death.  Eighty  thou- 
8 md  were  thus  massacred  by  the  Jews,  and  the  bishop 
Zacharias  was  carried  into  captivity. 

After  pillaging  the  Holy  Sepulchre  and  the  other 
churches  of  Jerusalem,  they  applied  the  torch  to 
them,  and  these  noble  edifices  soon  fell  a  prey  to  the 


274  HISTORY   OF   THE    CHURCH. 

devouring  flames.  They  carried  off  the  sacred  ves- 
sels, and  all  the  splendid  ornaments  that  the  piety 
of  the  faithful  had  accumulated  in  those  holy  places ; 
but  the  most  severe  loss  to  the  Christians  was  that 
of  the  true  Cross,  which  each  one  of  them  would 
have  ransomed  with  his  heart's  blood.  The  Per- 
sians carried  away  this  sacred  relic  in  the  very  state 
in  which  they  found  it,  that  is  to  say,  enclosed  in  a 
case,  and  marked  with  the  seal  of  the  bishop.  The 
Christians  succeeded  in  saving  the  sponge  which  had 
been  saturated  with  vinegar  and  presented  to  Jesus 
Christ  while  on  the  cross,  and  the  lance  that  had 
pierced  His  sacred  side.  An  officer  of  the  Emperor 
took  these  holy  relics  from  the  sacrilegious  hands  of 
a  Persian  soldier,  who  exchanged  them  for  a  large 
sum  of  money,  and  carried  them  back  to  Jerusalem, 
where  they  were  exposed  during  four  days  to  the 
veneration  of  the  faithful,  who  bathed  them  with 
their  tears. 

The  Holy  Cross  was  deposited  at  Tarsus,  in  Ar- 
menia, and  the  ruins  of  a  castle  are  still  shown  where 
this  sacred  relic  was  placed,  as  it  appeared  less 
valuable  to  the  Persians  than  the  other  spoils  they 
had  secured.  After  the  departure  of  the  Persians, 
the  inhabitants  of  Jerusalem  who  had  escaped  by 
flight  returned  to  the  holy  city.  The  priest  Mod- 
estus,  in  the  absence  of  the  Bishop  Zacharias,  as- 
sumed the  government  of  this  desolated  church,  and 
assiduously  labored  to  restoi*e  the  demolished  edi- 
fices. In  this  pious  enterprise  he  received  great 
assistance  from  John,  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  sur- 
named  the  Almoner.      It  was  in  this  capital  of 


THE  HOLY   CROSS   RETURNED   TO   JERUSALEM.   275 

Egypt,  that  a  great  number  of  the  inhabitants  of 
Palestine  had  taken  refuge.  The  holy  prelate  re- 
ceived them  with  paternal  tenderness,  placed  the 
wounded  in  hospitals  and  supplied  the  wants  of  all 
in  necessity.  To  those  remaining  in  Jerusalem  he 
sent  money,  wheat,  and  clothing,  and  alleviated  by 
every  means  the  unhappy  condition  of  these  suffering 
people. 


THE  HOLY  CROSS  DLSCOVERED  AND  RETURNED 
TO  JERUSALEM. 

A.  D.  628. 

The  Emperor  Heraclius  sent  an  embassy  to  Chos- 
roes,  to  treat  with  him  regarding  terms  of  peace ; 
but  this  idolatrous  prince  exacted  as  a  condition,  that 
he  should  abjure  Christianity  and  adore  the  sun,  the 
principal  divinity  among  the  Persians.  Heraclius 
rejected  this  impious  proposition  with  horror,  and 
determined  to  strain  every  nerve  for  the  preservation 
of  religion  and  the  empire.  He  raised  an  army  and 
marched  against  the  enemy.  God  aided  His  people, 
and  in  the  very  first  campaign  the  Emperor  gained 
the  advantage  over  the  Persians.  This  success  raised 
the  courage  of  his  troops,  and  war  was  waged  against 
these  pagans  during  a  period  of  four  years.  Hera- 
clius resolved  then  on  a  decisive  battle,  and  having 
assembled  his  soldiers,  he  animated  them  to  combat 
by  enumerating  all  the  evils  the  Persians  had  brought 
on  the  empire  —  the  country  ravaged,  villages  sacked 
and  plundered,  the  altars  desecrated,  the  churches 
reduced  to  ashes.    "  Behold,"  he  said,  to  them,  "  the 


276  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

enemies  with  whom  you  contend ;  they  declare  war 
against  God  Himself,  and  they  have  gone  so  far  as 
to  burn  His  altars  and  temples.  God  will  combat 
for  you;  take  up  your  arms  with  confidence  and 
courage ;  faith  surmounts  all  obstacles,  and  triumphs 
over  death  itself!"  These  glowing  words  made  a 
powerful  impression  on  the  troops,  who  with  the 
greatest  impetuosity  attacked  the  Persians.  The 
Emperor  was  conspicuous  in  the  thickest  of  the 
fight ;  he  received  several  blows,  which  fell  upon  his 
shield,  and  thus  saved  his  life.  The  contest  lasted  a 
whole  day ;  the  Persians  lost  three  of  their  principal 
officers,  and  more  than  half  their  soldiers,  while  only 
fifty  men  perished  in  the  Roman  army. 

Chosroes  fled,  and  after  a  retreat  of  eight  leagues 
passed  the  night  in  a  miserable  cottage,  the  roof  of 
which  was  so  low  that  he  was  obliged  to  crawl  into 
it  on  his  hands  and  knees.  Weakened  by  these  un- 
accustomed hardships,  and  attacked  by  a  violent 
disease,  he  named  a  favorite  son  for  his  successor, 
thus  depriving  his  eldest  son  of  the  throne,  who,  in 
consequence,  revolted  against  his  father,  took  him 
prisoner,  and  kept  him  in  close  confinement,  where 
he  died  of  starvation.  The  new  Persian  king  pro- 
posed a  cessation  of  hostilities,  and  sent  back  all  the 
Christians  who  had  been  dragged  into  captivity: 
among  others,  the  patriarch  Zacharias,  to  whom  he 
gave  the  Holy  Cross,  which  had  been  carried  off  four- 
teen years  before.  During  all  this  time  this  holy  relic 
remained  enclosed  in  its  case,  the  Persians  not  having 
sufficient  curiosity  to  break  the  seal.  This  seal  was 
recognized  by  the  patriarch,  and  the  sacred  relic  was 


HERESY   OF  TlTE   MOI^OTHELITES.  277 

returned  to  his  hands  in  the  same  condition  as  when 
it  had  been  stolen.  Thus  we  see  that  God  Himself 
protected  this  precious  relic  from  the  sacrilegious 
hands  of  the  pagans. 

The  Emperor  Heraclius  returned  to  Constantino- 
ple in  triumph,  seated  in  a  chariot  drawn  by  four 
elephants,  preceded  by  the  Holy  Cross  —  the  most 
glorious  trophy  of  his  victory.  At  the  beginning  of 
spring  Heraclius  left  Constantinople  for  Jerusalem, 
there  to  return  thanks  to  God  for  his  success,  and  to 
replace  the  Holy  Cross  in  the  church  of  the  Eesur- 
rection.  He  desired  to  tread  in  the  sacred  foot-r 
steps  of  the  Saviour,  and  to  bear  the  Cross  on  his 
shoulders  to  the  summit  of  Mount  Calvary,  in 
imitation  of  his  divine  Ma'ster.  This  day  was  ob- 
served by  the  Christians  as  a  solemn  festival,  and 
the  Church  still  celebrates  its  anniversary  on  the 
fourteenth  of  September. 

HERESY  OF  THE  MONOTHELITES. 
A.  D.  630. 

The  joy  which  the  Church  experienced  at  the 
recovery  of  the  true  Cross,  was  interrupted  by  a 
violent  storm,  which  broke  out  in  the  East,  where 
a  new  heresy,  or,  rather,  that  of  Eutyches,  a  little 
disguised,  reappeared  under  another  name.  The 
secret  followers  of  this  heretic  taught,  that  there  is 
only  one  will  and  one  operation  in  Jesus  Christ, 
which  is  the  signification  of  the  Greek  word  Mono- 
thelism,  the  name  of  this  sect.  The  Catholic  Church, 
on  tlie  contrary,  which  recognized  two  natures  in 
24 


278  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

Jesus  Christ,  recognized  also  two  wills:  the  divine 
will  and  the  human  will,  which  are  never  in  opposi- 
tion, but  are  also  perfectly  distinct.  The  Monothe- 
lites  were  firmly  supported  by  Sergius,  the  patriarch 
of  Constantinople,  who  used  all  his  influence  in  their 
behalf.  He  skillfully  insinuated  his  views  into  the 
mind  of  the  Emperor  Heraclius,  who  protected  him 
by  publishing  a  famous  proclamation  under  the  title 
of  the  Ecthesis,  or  Exposition. 

St.  Sophronius,  the  patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  zeal- 
ously combated  this  new  heresy,  and  published  a 
work,  in  which,  after  proving  the  distinction  of 
natures  in  Jesus  Christ,  he  clearly  explained  the 
doctrine  of  the  Church  concerning  the  two  wills, 
and  the  two  distinct  rfatures.  Sergius,  who  feared 
that  the  Pope  Honorius  would  be  prejudiced  against 
his  new  creed,  was  the  first  to  write  to  him,  in  order 
to  win  him  over  to  the  same  belief.  This  ktter  was 
flattering,  and  artfully  worded.  In  it  he  stated  that 
the  question  which  had  arisen  placed  an  obstacle 
in  the  conversion  of  heretics,  and  asked  that  there 
should  be  no  mention  of  either  one  or  two  wills  of 
Jesus  Christ,  as  silence  was  the  only  means  of  uniting 
the  factions.  Honorius  fell  into  the  snare,  and  entered 
into  a  dangerous  agreement  with  him.  He  consenf-ed 
to  a  silence,  in  which  truth  and  falsehood  were  equally 
suppressed ;  and  by  this  weakness,  without  actually 
promulgating  the  error,  he  gave  rise  to  a  suspicion 
that  he  was  favorably  inclined  toward  the  heresy. 
Finally,  the  artifices  of  these  heretics  were  disco- 
vered by  the  vigilance  of  St.  Sophronius,  who  in- 
formed the  Pope  of  the  progress  of  the    new   sect. 


THE   SIXTH   GENERAL   COUNCIL.  379 

Honorius  was  dead,  but  his  successor  condemned 
both  the  error  and  the  proclamation  issued  by  the 
Emperor  in  its  favor.  This  first  sentence  was  sub- 
sequently confirmed  by  the  Pope  St.  Martin,  and  the 
zeal  which  he  manifested  in  preserving  the  purity  of 
the  faith  cost  him  his  liberty  and  his  life. 

The  Emperor  Constans,  the  successor  of  Heraclius, 
having  published  a  second  proclamation  in  favor  of 
Monothelism,  removed  the  holy  Pope  from  Rome, 
and  had  him  brought  in  chains  to  Constantinople, 
where  he  endured  the  most  shameful  insults  and 
indignities.  St.  Martin  was  afterward  exiled,  and 
died  after  ten  years  of  captivity  and  suffering,  with- 
out uttering  a  single  complaint,  or  relinquishing  any 
of  the  duties  of  his  sacred  office.  A  holy  abbot  of 
Constantinople,  named  Maximus,  imitated  the  zeal 
of  the  saintly  Pope,  and  received  the  same  treatment 
from  the  hands  of  the  heretics.  He  was  cruelly 
beaten,  his  tongue  cut  out  by  the  roots,  and  he  ter- 
minated his  martyrdom  in  a  state  of  banishment. 

THE  SIXTH  GENERAL  COUNCIL. 
A.  D.  680. 

The  Emperor  Constantino,  surnamed  Pogonatus, 
assuaged  the  grief  of  the  Church,  and  repaired  the 
wrongs  which  had  been  practiced  against  her  by  his 
predecessors.  This  prince  thought  he  could  not 
make  a  better  use  of  his  authority  than  by  conven- 
ing a  general  Council.  He  wrote  on  the  subject  to 
Pope  Agatho,  who  informed  the  western  bishops  of 
the  pious  intentions  of  the  Emperor,  and  appointed 


280  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

three  legates  to  preside  over  the  Council  in  his 
name.  The  new  error  had  not  penetrated  as  far  as 
the  West,  and  all  the  bishops  united  in  the  recogni- 
tion of  two  wills  in  Jesus  Christ  as  well  as  two 
natures.    The  Emperor  received  the  legates  of  the 

^  Holy  See  with  every  honor,  and  the  opening  of  the 
Cx)uncil  took  place  in  one  of  the  halls  of  the  palace, 
the  book  of  the  Gospels  being  placed,  as  was  the 
custom,  in  the  middle  of  the  assembly. 

The  Emperor  was  present,  accompanied  by  thirteen 
of  his  principal  officers.  The  legates  of  the  Pope 
spoke  first,  and  proposed  the  subject  for  the  considera- 
tion of  the  Council.  "For  more  than  forty  years," 
said  they,  "Sergius  and  others  have  taught  that 
there  is  only  one  will  and  one  nature  in  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  The  Holy  See  has  rejected  this  error, 
and  exhorted  them  to  renounce  their  pernicious 
belief,  but  without  any  good  result ;  this,  then,  is  the 
reason  why  we  demand  of  them  an  explanation  of 
their  doctrine."  The  Canons  of  the  preceding 
Councils,  and  the  authority  of  the  early  Fathers, 
were  then  carefully  examined,  and  the  new  Creed 
was  found  to  be  contrary  to  Scripture  and  tradition. 
The  Monothelites  were  convicted  of  having  altered 
the  passages  quoted  from  the  Fathers  in  defense  of 
their  errors.  The  letter  of  St.  Sophronius,  which 
they  had  opposed,  was  produced,  and  proved  to  be 
in  exact  conformity  with  the  true  faith,  the  doctrine 
of  the  Apostles  and  the  traditions  of  the  early 
Fathers. 

After  this  examination,  the  confession  of  faith  was 
proclaimed,  in  which  their  adherence  to  the  doctrines 


CONVERSIOIT  OF   GERMANY.  281 

of  the  preceding  Councils  was  declared,  and  then 
sentence  was  pronounced  in  these  words:  "We 
decide  that  there  are  two  wills  and  two  natural 
manifestations  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  we  forbid  the 
teaching  of  a  contrary  doctrine.  We  abhor  and 
detest  the  impious  belief  of  the  heretics  who  only 
admit  one  will  and  one  nature  in  Jesus  Christ,  as 
these  dogmas  are  in  opposition  to  the  doctrine  of 
the  Apostles,  the  decrees  of  the  Councils,  and  the 
opinions  of  the  early  Fathers,"  The  holy  Council 
afterward  anathematized  the  authors  of  the  sect,  and 
even  censured  Honorious,  who  had  seemed  to  be  their 
partisan  The  Emperor  Constantine,  who  was  present 
at  the  conclusion  of  the  council,  received  the  same 
honors  as  had  formerly  been  paid  the  great  Con- 
stantine, Theodoaius  and  Marcian.  The  decisions 
were  signed  by  the  legates,  all  the  bishops  to  the 
number  of  one  hundred  and  sixty,  and  the  Emperor 
himself,  who  ordered  the  decrees  to  be  immediately 
executed,  and  he  enforced  them  with  all  his  au- 
thority ;  in  short,  the  error  was  now  completely  con- 
quered, and  the  troubles  ceased. 

CONVERSION  OF  GERMANY. 
A.  D.  723. 

The  torch  of  faith,  like  the  sun,  only  leaves  one 
country  for  a  time,  to  enlighten  another.  In  pro- 
portion as  the  light  of  the  gospel  was  dimmed  in  the 
East  by  the  conquests  of  the  Mohammedans,  it  shed 
its  saving  rays  on  the  pagan  IS'orth  through  the 
apostolical  labors  of  missionaries.  The  most  cele- 
24* 


282  HISTORY   OF   THE    CHURCH. 

brated  of  them  all  was  St.  Boniface,  Archbishop  of 
Mayence,  and  the  Apostle  of  Germany.  He  was  of 
English  birth,  and  from  his  earliest  infancy  gave 
tokens  of  his  high  destiny.  Several  missionaries 
visited  his  father  and  spoke  to  him  of  heavenly 
things,  and  the  youthful  Boniface  was  so  much 
affected  by  their  edifying  instructions,  that  he  was 
seized  with  an  ardent  desire  to  imitate  them  and 
consecrate  himself  to  God.  Although  still  but  a 
child,  the  virtuous  impressions  he  then  received 
were  never  efiixced  from  his  mind.  He  entered  a 
monastery,  where  he  was  trained  in  the  duties  of  the 
holy  ministry;  and,  having  been  ordained  priest  at 
the  age  of  thirty,  his  zeal  for  the  instruction  of  the 
people  and  the  salvation  of  souls  daily  increased. 
He  lamented  unceasingly  over  the  unhappy  condi- 
tion of  the  nations  still  plunged  in  the  darkness  of 
idolatry. 

Overcome  by  these  reflections,  he  had  recourse  to 
Pope  Gregory,  who,  recognizing  his  divine  vocation, 
invested  him  with  authority  to  announce  the  Gospel 
to  the  Germans.  The  holy  apostle  found  it  very 
difficult  to  awaken  in  the  hearts  of  these  barbarous 
people  the  sentiments  of  meekness  and  piety  taught 
by  the  Scriptures;  but,  finally,  his  labors  were  re- 
warded, and  the  harvest  was  abundant.  He  first 
went  to  Bavaria  and  Thuringia,  where  he  baptized 
a  great  number  of  infidels.  The  pagan  temples  were 
everywhere  destroyed,  and  Christian  churches  erected 
on  their  sites.  The  holy  apostle,  nevertheless,  endured 
many  trials,  especially  in  Thuringia,  a  country  that 
had  lately  been  devastated  by  the  Saxons,  and  where 


MARTYRDOM   OF   ST.   BONIFACE.  283 

the  people  were  so  poor  that  they  were  obliged  to 
procure  their  necessary  subsistence  by  the  hardest 
manual  labor.  From  thence  he  proceeded  to  Fries- 
land,  where,  for  three  years,  he  exercised  the  func- 
tions of  the  holy  ministry,  and  converted  a  multitude 
of  souls  to  Christianity. 

The  Pope,  hearing  of  the  immense  harvests  his 
apostolic  labors  were  reaping,  commanded  him  to 
come  to  Rome,  in  order  to  receive  the  episcopal  dig- 
nity. On  his  return  from  this  journey,  St.  Boniface 
began  to  preach  the  faith  in  Hesse,  where  he  was 
rewarded  by  extraordinary  success,  and  he  there 
founded  several  churches  and  monasteries.  Sum- 
moned to  Bavaria  by  tlie  duke  of  that  province,  he 
was  the  means  of  reforming  the  abuses  which  had 
crept  into  the  Church  ;  and,  finding  that  impostors 
had  sprung  up,  who  deceived  the  people  by  their 
artifices  and  scandalized  them  by  their  disorderly 
lives,  he  silenced  some  and  expelled  others,  thus 
restoring  the  original  purity  of  faith  and  morals  in 
this  country.  The  Pope  appointed  him  his  legate  in 
Germany,  and  allowed  him  to  make  whatever  regula- 
tions he  pleased  for  the  welfare  of  the  infant  Church. 

MARTYRDOM  OF  ST.  BONIFACE. 

The  reputation  of  St.  Boniface  spread  over  the 
greater  part  of  Europe,  and  his  Apostolic  labors 
were  so  much  venerated,  that  a  great  number  of 
holy  men  associated  themselves  with  this  mission, 
and  thus  mitigated  its  hardships  and  trials.  Then 
the  holy  archbishop,  weighed  down  with  age  and 


284  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

infirmities,  tliought  of  choosing  a  successor.  After 
consecrating  a  new  arclibislioj)  of  Majence,  he 
charged  him  with  the  care  of  this  particular  chu  rch, 
so  that  he  might  be  at  liberty  to  follow  the  vocation 
he  had  received  from  Heaven,  and  devote  himself  to 
the  conversion  of  infidels.  He  could  not  rest  while 
so  many  souls  were  still  ignorant  of  Jesus  Christ ; 
moreover,  he  was  inflamed  with  a  desire  to  shed  his 
blood  for  the  faith,  and  he  had  a  presentiment  that 
his  death  was  near  at  hand.  Having,  therefore, 
arranged  all  the  affairs  of  his  church,  he  departed, 
accompanied  by  several  zealous  co-operators,  to 
preach  the  Gospel  to  an  idolatrous  nation  on  the 
most  remote  coast  of  Friesland,  and  there  converted 
a  great  number  of  pagans,  whom  he  baptized.  He 
appointed  a  day  on  Avhich  to  administer  to  them  the 
sacrament  of  confirmation,  and,  as  they  could  not 
all  assemble  in  the  same  church,  he  named  an 
adjoining  field,  where  they  should  meet  for  the 
reception  of  this  sacrament.  Tents  were  erected, 
and  the  day  for  the  solemnization  of  the  ceremony 
arrived. 

While  waiting  for  the  newly  made  Christians,  St. 
Boniface  was  engaged  in  prayer ;  but,  instead  of  the 
converts  appearing,  a  troop  of  pagans  arrived  armed 
with  swords  and  lances ;  they  immediately  destroyed 
the  tents,  and  then  rushed  upon  the  holy  bishop. 
His  attendants  armed  themselves  to  repel  the  attack 
of  the  barbarians ;  but  the  bishop,  hearing  the  noise, 
summoned  his  clergy,  and  holding  in  his  hands  the 
relics  he  always  carried  with  him,  thus  addressed 
his  companions :  "  My  children,  lay  down  your  arms, 


HERESY   OF  THE   ICO:J^OCLASTS.  285 

the  Scripture  forbids  us  to  return  evil  for  evil ;  the 
day  I  have  so  long  expected  has  arrived ;  hope  in 
God,  He  will  save  our  souls."  He  then  exhorted 
them  to  suffer  courageously  a  momentary  death, 
which  would  conduct  them  to  life  eternal. 

The  example  of  the  holy  prelate  strengthened 
them  more  than  his  words.  He  had  scarcely  finished 
speaking  when  the  barbarians  assailed  him ;  but  the 
bishop  was  immovable.  The  infuriated  wretches 
instantly  massacred  the  saint,  together  with  his 
companions,  to  the  number  of  fifty-tAvo.  St.  Boni- 
face thus  terminated  by  a  glorious  death,  a  life 
which  had  been  a  continuous  martyrdom,  as  it  had 
been  entirely  devoted  to  the  conversion  of  the  pagans. 
His  immense  labors,  and  the  benefits  which  the 
Church  received  from  his  exertions,  entitled  him  to 
the  precious  crown.  The  body  of  the  holy  martyr 
was  carried  to  the  Abbey  of  Fulda,  which  he  had 
founded,  and  God  there  honored  His  servant  by  the 
great  number  of  miracles  which  were  wrought  at 
his  tomb. 


HERESY  OF  THE  ICONOCLASTS  OR  IMAGE- 
BREAKERS. 

A.  D.  727. 

The  Eastern  Church  was  frequently  disturbed  by 
now  heresies,  which  succeeded  each  other  after  short 
intervals  of  repose.  Those  which  arose  in  the  eighth 
century  were  the  more  dangerous  in  having  a  prince 
for  their  author.  It  has  already  been  seen  that 
Emperors  sometimes  protected  error;  but  now  wo 


286  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

behold  an  Emperor  who  is  the  leader  of  the  sect. 
Leo,  the  Isaurian,  had  risen  to  the  imperial  dignity 
through  his  warlike  qualities.  Born,  and  we  may- 
say  nurtured,  in  the  camp,  he  was  entirely  without 
education;  nevertheless  he  had  the  foolish  vanity  to 
assume  the  office  of  a  religious  reformer.  He  allowed 
himself  to  be  prejudiced  against  the  veneration  of 
holy  images,  which  he  called  idolatry ;  and  issued  a 
proclamation,  in  which  he  commanded  all  the  images 
of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  the  Saints 
to  be  removed  from  the  churches.  This  order,  so 
contrary  to  the  constant  and  universal  practice  of 
the  Church,  occasioned  intense  excitement,  and  the 
inhabitants  of  Constantinople  openly  murmured 
against  it. 

Germanus,  the  patriarch  of  this  city,  zealously 
opposed  the  heresy,  heedless  of  the  anger  of  the 
Emperor ;  he  at  first  endeavored  privately  to  disa- 
buse the  mind  of  the  prince  of  its  error,  by  explain- 
ing to  him  that  the  veneration  paid  the  holy  images 
referred  to  those  they  represented,  in  the  same  man- 
ner as  the  statue  of  an  Emperor  is  honored,  that 
this  relative  homage  had  always  been  rendered  to 
the  images  of  Our  Lord  and  His  Holy  Mother  from 
the  time  of  the  Apostles,  and  that  it  was  the  rankest 
impiety  to  attack  so  ancient  a  custom.  But  the 
Emperor,  who  was  ignorant  of  the  elements  of  the 
Christian  doctrine,  clung  obstinately  to  his  heretical 
opinions.  The  patriarch  then  wrote  to  the  Pope  of 
all  that  had  occurred  in  Constantinople. 

The  sovereign  Pontiff  replied  to  the  holy  bishop, 
congratulating  him  on  his  courage  in  combating 


HERESY   OF   THE   ICOKOCLASTS.  287 

theorising  heresy,  and  an  assemblage  of  bishops  was 
held,  in  which  it  was  condemned.  The  Holy  Father 
wrote  also  to  the  Emperor,  exhorting  him  to  revoke 
the  edict,  warning  him  that  it  was  not  the  place  of 
a  prince  to  decide  in  matters  of  faith,  or  to  alter  the 
discipline  of  the  Church.  These  remonstrances  had 
no  effect  on  the  Emperor,  who  only  became  more 
determined  npon  the  immediate  enforcement  of  his 
law.  He  had  all  the  images  destroyed,  and  the  walls 
of  the  churches,  which  had  been  ornamented  with 
pictures,  were  painted  white.  He  ordered  a  large 
Crucifix  which  Constantine,  after  his  victory,  had 
placed  at  the  entrance  of  the  imperial  palace,  to  be 
broken  to  pieces.  The  women  who  were  present 
essayed  at  first  by  their  entreaties  to  induce  the  offi- 
cer who  had  been  empowered  to  carry  this  order 
into  execution  to  desist  from  this  impious  act ;  but 
their  prayers  were  of  no  avail,  as  the  officer  himself 
ascended  the  ladder  and  struck  the  figure  three 
times  with  a  hatchet. 

The  pious  women,  fired  with  a  holy  indignation, 
overturned  the  ladder,  and  the  sacrilegious  officer 
died  from  the  effects  of  his  fall.  The  women  were 
condemned  to  be  executed  with  six  other  persons, 
whom  the  Emperor  suspected  of  instigating  this 
opposition  to  his  edict.  The  patriarch  St.  Germanus 
was  driven  from  his  see,  and  died  in  exile  at  the 
advanced  age  of  ninety  years. 


288  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 


VIOLENCE  OF  THE  ICONOCLASTS. 

Constantine,  surnamed  Oopronymus,  son  and  suc- 
cessor of  Leo,  followed  in  the  footsteps  of  his  father, 
and  went  even  to  greater  lengths.  Educated  in 
impiety,  of  a  passionate  and  fiery  nature,  increased 
by  an  insolent  and  bold  demeanor,  he  furiously  per- 
secuted those  who  persisted  in  honoring  the  holy 
images.  Constantinople  became  a  scene  of  blood- 
shed; the  Catholics  were  tormented  in  every  way; 
their  eyes  were  put  out,  they  were  severely  whipped, 
and  then  cast  into  the  sea.  The  Emperor  was  par- 
ticularly incensed  against  the  monks,  who  were  made 
to  endure  all  kinds  of  sufferings ;  their  beards  'were 
soaked  in  pitch  and  then  set  on  fire,  and  pieces  of 
wood,  ornamented  with  pictures  of  saints,  were  then 
broken  over  their  heads.  These  atrocities  only  di- 
verted Constantine,  and  his  chief  amusement  during 
his  respasts  was  to  listen  to  the  recital  of  the  cruel- 
ties that  had  been  practiced  during  the  day.  Not 
content  with  the  outrages  perpetrated  through  his 
officers,  he  presided  himself  at  executions,  gratifying 
thus  his  sanguinary  taste.  He  caused  a  tribunal  to 
be  erected  at  one  of  the  gates  of  the  city,  and  there, 
urrounded  by  the  executioners,  he  tortured  the 
Jatholics,  and  feasted  his  eyes  on  spectacles  too 
horrible  for  any  but  himself  and  his  courtiers  to 
witness. 

There  lived  near  Nicomedia  a  holy  abbot  named 
Stephen,  who  was  held  in  great  veneration  on  account 
of  his  sanctity  and  many  virtues.  The  Emperor,  wish- 
ing to  win  him  over  to  his  party,  summoned  him  to 


viole:n^ce  of  the  icois-oclasts.  289 

Constantinople,  and  undertook  to  question  him  him- 
self, in  the  hope  of  convincing  him  by  his  arguments, 
as  this  prince  considered  himself  a  most  logical 
reasoner.  He  accordingly  entered  into  a  controversy 
with  the  holy  bishop.  "  Oh,  stupid  man,"  said  the 
Emperor,  "  canst  thou  not  trample  on  the  image  of 
Jesus  Christ  without  offending  Jesus  Christ  Him- 
self?" St.  Stephen  approached  him,  and  showed 
him  a  piece  of  money  stamped  with  his  portrait. 
"I  can,  then,"  replied  the  holy  abbot,  ^^ treat  this 
image  in  the  same  manner,  without  failing  in  the 
respect  I  owe  you  as  the  Emperor!"  and,  throwing 
the  money  on  the  ground,  he  trampled  on  it. 

The  courtiers  rushed  upon  him  to  punish  him  for 
his  boldness.  "What,"  said  St.  Stephen,  sighing 
deeply,  "  is  it  a  crime  to  dishonor  the  image  of  an 
earthly  prince,  and  no  sacrilege  to  cast  into  the 
flames  the  image  of  the  King  of  Heaven ! "  No 
answer  could  be  made  to  this  appeal,  but  his  de- 
struction was  resolved  upon.  He  was  accordingly 
imprisoned,  and  shortly  afterward  put  to  death. 
Nineteen  officers,  accused  of  an  intimacy  with  the 
holy  martyr,  and  of  having  praised  his  constancy, 
were  tortured,  and  two  of  the  most  distinguished 
were  beheaded  by  command  of  the  Emperor.  The 
pf^rsecution  extended  to  the  provinces,  and  the  gov- 
ernors, in  order  to  please  Con  stan tine,  signalized 
themselves  by  practicing  the  greatest  atrocities 
against  the  Catholics  throughout  the  whole  empire. 
They  not  only  desecrated  the  images  of  the  Saints, 
but  profaned  holy  relics,  which  they  tore  from  the 
sanctuaries,  and  then  threw  them  into  the  sewers 
25 


^90  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

and  rivers,  or  burned  them  witli  the  bones  of 
animals,  so  that  the  ashes  could  not  be  distin- 
guished. 


SEVENTH  GENERAL  COUNCIL,  AND  SECOND 
COUNCIL  OF  NICE. 

A.  D.  787. 

After  the  death  of  Constantine  Copronymus  and 
his  son  Leo ,  the  sovereign  power  fell  into  the  hands 
of  Irene,  who  governed  as  regent  during  the  minor- 
ity of  her  infant  son  Constantine,  and  the  suffering 
Church,  so  long  tormented  by  the  Iconoclasts,  began 
to  taste  the  sweets  of  peace.  This  princess,  who  was 
attached  to  the  Catholic  doctrine,  undertook  to  re- 
pair the  evils  caused  by  the  bad  government  of  the 
last  Emperors.  By  the  advice  of  Tarasius,  patriarch 
of  Constantinople,  she  wrote  to  Pope  Adrian,  asking 
for  the  convocation  of  a  general  Council.  The  Pope 
approved  of  her  request,  and  sent  two  legates  to  pre- 
side over  the  Council  in  his  name.  Constantinople 
was  first  chosen  as  the  place  of  assembly,  but  as  the 
Iconoclasts,  who  were  very  numerous  in  this  city, 
began  to  create  disturbances,  the  place  of  assembly 
was  transferred  to  Nice,  a  city  already  celebrated  for 
the  holding  of  the  first  general  Council.  The  bishops 
of  the  different  provinces  of  the  empire  assembled  to 
the  number  of  three  hundred  and  seventy-seven. 
Two  imperial  officers  were  appointed  to  maintain 
order,  and  the  bishops  were  allowed  perfect  freedom 
of  speech.  Eight  sessions  were  held.  In  the  first  a 
letter  from  the  Pope  was  read,  in  which  he  vindi- 


SEVENTH   GENERAL  COUNCIL.  291 

cated  the  traditions  of  tlie  Churcli  concerning  the 
veneration  of  holy  images.  He  explained,  also,  the 
object  of  this  homage. 

The  profession  of  faith  of  the  Eastern  bishops, 
who  could  not  attend  the  Council,  as  they  were  under 
the  dominion  of  the  Mahomedans,  was  read,  and 
their  doctrine  was  found  to  be  in  perfect  conformity 
with  the  pontifical  letter.  The  testimony  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures  and  of  the  early  Fathers  was  then 
produced,  and  the  arguments  of  the  Iconoclasts 
refuted,  the  heresy  crushed  and  silenced,  and,  finally, 
the  bishops,  after  declaring  their  entire  concurrence 
in  the  decisions  of  the  preceding  Councils,  pro- 
nounced sentence  in  these  words :  "  We  decree  that 
images  and  pictures  shall  not  only  adorn  the 
churches,  the  sacred  vessels,  the  vestments  and  the 
walls,  but  also  be  placed  in  houses,  and  on  the  road- 
side, because  the  oftener  the  images  of  Jesus  Christ 
and  His  holy  mother,  the  Apostles  and  Saints,  are 
seen,  the  more  frequently  are  we  reminded  of  those 
whom  they  are  intended  to  represent:  honor  and 
reverence  should  be  rendered  to  these  images,  but 
not  supreme  worship,  which  belongs  alone  to  the 
Deity.  Incense  and  lights  may  be  burned  before 
these  holy  images,  as  was  the  custom  with  regard  to 
the  cross  and  Gospel  and  other  sacred  things,  as  the 
homage  paid  to  the  image  referred  to  the  object  it 
represented.  Such  is  the  doctrine  of  the  holy  Fathers 
and  the  Catholic  Church." 

Anathemas  were  pronounced  against  the  Icono- 
clasts, which  decree  was  signed  by  the  legates  and  all 
the  bishops.     The  bishops  afterward  repaired  to 


293  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

Constantinople,  where  the  eighth  session  was  held 
in  the  presence  of  the  Emperor  and  his  mother,  who 
signed  the  decision  of  the  council  amidst  the  accla- 
mations of  the  audience.  Thus  this  heresy  was 
extinguished  for  a  time,  but  subsequent  reformers, 
following  in  the  footsteps  of  these  early  fanatics, 
revived  the  error  in  the  sixteenth  century,  commit- 
ting the  same  acts  of  destruction  and  violence. 


BEAUTIFUL  CHARACTERISTICS  AND  HOLY  ZEAL 
OF  CHARLEMAGNE,  KING  OF  FRANCE. 

A.  D.  768. 

The  piety  of  Charlemagne,  king  of  France,  was  a 
subject  of  great  joy  to  the  Church,  which  this  prince 
unceasingly  protected  during  the  course  of  a  long 
and  glorious  reign.  He  ascended  the  throne  while 
very  young,  but  he  was  only  youthful  in  his  vigorous 
constitution  and  activity;  prudence  governed  his 
career,  and  his  imperial  power  was  employed  in 
extending  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ.  During  the 
first  years  of  his  reign  he  published,  by  the  request 
of  the  bishops,  a  code  of  laws,  in  order  to  maintain 
the  ecclesiastical  discipline,  and  he  protected  the 
Holy  See  from  the  usurpations  of  the  king  of  the 
Lombards.  For  a  long  time  the  Saxons  had  invaded 
his  dominions,  and  to  punish  them,  lie  waged  a 
lengthy  war  against  them,  which  terminated  in  the 
conversion  of  the  nation;  and  this  was  the  most 
precious  fruit  he  derived  from  his  conquest,  as  it 
was  not  submission  to  his  authority  he  desircd,  but 
the  enlightenment  of  these  ignorant  pagans. 


CHARACTERISTICS   OF   CHARLEMAGNE.         293 

This  idolatrous  people  made  a  long  resistance, 
but  finally  embraced  Christianity,  which  procured 
tlieir  pardon  for  their  continual  inroads.  As  Char- 
lemagne distrusted  their  constancy,  and  as  several 
among  them  appeared  to  be  actuated  only  by  political 
motives,  he  sent  zealous  missionaries  to  strengthen 
them  in  their  faith;  nevertheless,  Witikind,  the 
most  influential  of  their  chiefs,  refused  to  accept 
the  faith,  and  was  more  exasperated  than  vanquished 
by  their  defeat.  Charlemagne,  who  failed  to  con- 
quer him  by  belligerent  means,  did  not  despair  of 
gaining  him  by  a  treaty,  and  proposed,  therefore, 
that  a  conference  should  be  held.  Witikind  repaired 
to  Attigny,  where  the  court  was  held,  and  then,  what 
terrible  combats  had  failed  to  effect,  was  accom- 
plished by  the  majesty  and  goodness  of  Charle- 
magne ;  these  noble  qualities  disarmed  this  leader  of 
the  rebels,  who  now  cheerfully  acknowledged  the 
power  of  this  great  prince. 

During  his  sojourn  in  France,  Witikind  carefully 
examined  the  truths  of  Christianity,  and  when  he 
understood  them  he  believed ;  thus,  suddenly  awaken- 
ing to  the  grace  which  spiritually  enlightened  him, 
and  detesting  paganism,  he  asked  for  baptism,  which 
he  received,  Charlemagne  standing  as  his  sponsor. 
Witikind,  not  less  candid  than  honorable,  gave 
striking  proofs  of  the  sincerity  of  his  conversion,  by 
manifesting  as  much  zeal  for  the  propagation  of  the 
faith,  as  he  had  formerly  shown  in  arresting  its  pro- 
gress. Charlemagne  referred  the  glory  of  his  success 
to  God,  to  whom  he  rendered  solemn  thanksgiving, 
for  the  conversion  of  the  Saxons  and  their  leader. 
25* 


294  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

CHARLEMAGNE  REVIVES  LITERATURE. 

When  Charlemagne  ascended  the  tlirone,  ignor- 
ance was  nniversal  throughout  France.  The  taste  for 
letters  had  been  entirely  lost,  and  there  were  neither 
masters  nor  public  schools  where  learning  could  be 
acquired.  Charlemagne,  who  knew  that  the  cultiva- 
tion of  the  arts  and  sciences  contributed  not  only  to 
the  good  of  religion,  but  to  the  glory  of  the  empire, 
determined  to  revive  literature  in  his  kingdom.  In 
order  to  succeed,  it  was  necessary  to  establish  schools 
and  excite  emulation,  and  to  find  masters  capable  of 
giving  instruction.  Of  the  latter,  France  was  very 
deficient.  Charlemagne  invited  to  his  court  the  most 
learned  men  and  most  renowned  personages  of  foreign 
countries,  and  induced  them  to  remain  in  his  empire, 
by  conferring  on  them  rewards  worthy  of  the  mon- 
arch, and  of  the  scholars  who  had  left  their  native 
land  to  benefit  his  people.  He  did  not  consider  any 
price  too  dear  which  procured  him  the  services  of 
men,  who,  by  their  talents,  reflected  honor  and  glory 
upon  France  and  upon  religion. 

The  celebrated  Alcuin,  a  learned  Englishman, 
whom  he  loaded  with  honors  and  favors,  assisted 
him  greatly  in  his  laudable  endeavors.  Alcuin  was 
the  most  intellectual  man  of  his  age,  and  had  taught 
the  sacred  and  profane  sciences  in  his  own  country 
with  immense  success.  He  accepted  the  invitation 
of  Charlemagne,  and  advised  that  prince  to  establish 
schools  in  the  principal  cities  and  large  monasteries 
of  the  kingdom.  Charlemagne  followed  this  counsel, 
and  wrote  a  circular  letter  to  the  bishops  and  abbots. 


CHARLEMAGNE   REVIVES   LITERATURE.         295 

exhorting  them  to  begin  this  most  useful  and  neces- 
sary work.  As  oral  teaching  was  not  sufficient,  and 
as  it  was  necessary  to  have  books,  which  are  in  a 
measure  the  guardians  and  depositaries  of  knowledge, 
the  king  used  great  precaution  to  prevent  this  source 
of  public  erudition  from  being  corrupted  by  the  neg- 
ligence of  copyists,  whose  services  were  employed 
before  the  discovery  of  the  art  of  printing. 

He  published  a  law,  by  which  he  commanded  that 
only  intelligent  and  venerable  men  should  be  ap- 
pointed to  transcribe  books.  The  study  of  religion 
was  the  principal  object  of  his  attention,  and  he 
caused  the  manuscripts  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ment to  be  revised  and  corrected  with  the  utmost 
exactness.  He  also  undertook  the  correction  of  the 
prayers  of  the  divine  office,  so  that  they  should  be 
free  from  any  expression  which  did  not  refer  to  the 
honor  and  majesty  of  God.  He  obtained  choristers 
from  Kome,  who  taught  the  French  the  plain  Koman 
chant,  and  he  ordered  all  books  of  vocal  music  to  be 
examined  and  corrected.  He  also  appointed  these 
choristers  the  principal  masters  of  music  throughout 
the  kingdom.  In  order  to  set  an  example  of  applica- 
tion to  study,  and  to  excite  emulation,  he  established 
an  academy  within  the  precincts  of  the  palace, 
where  the  youthful  princes  and  the  children  of  his 
courtiers  were  educated. 

Charlemagne,  himself,  condescended  to  enter  the 
ranks  of  the  disciples  of  Alcuin.  France  derived 
the  greatest  advantages  from  this  institution.  The 
thirst  for  knowledge  became  universal,  and  every 
one  was  desirous  of  receiving  instruction.    In  a 


296  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

sliort  time  Charlemagne  gathered  together  a  band 
of  learned  men,  whose  united  efforts  furthered  the 
cause  of  science,  and  whose  brilliant  intellects 
brought  literature  to  a  high  state  of  cultivation. 
It  is  believed  that  this  academy  was  the  commence- 
ment of  the  University  of  Paris,  the  oldest  and  most 
celebrated  in  Europe. 


PART  SECOND. 


CHARLEMAGNE  IS  CROWNED  EMPEROR  OF  THE 
WEST. 

A.  D.  800. 

Charlemagne  was  now  master  of  nearly  all  the 
provinces  composing  the  Western  empire.  Germany, 
Gaul,  and  the  greater  part  of  Spain  and  Italy  being 
under  his  dominion,  the  title  of  Emperor  Avas  the 
only  thing  wanting  to  complete  his  glory.  The 
Romans  had  conferred  upon  him  the  dignity  of 
patrician  of  Eome,  and  his  subjects  could  not  more 
worthily  acknowledge  the  signal  services  he  had 
rendered  the  Church  and  State,  than  by  offering 
him  the  imperial  crown.  During  a  visit  which  he 
made  to  Rome,  Pope  Leo  III,  in  concert  with  the 
principal  Roman  lords,  determined  to  proclaim  him 
Emperor  of  the  West.  They  did  not  give  him  the 
slightest  intimation  of  their  intention,  lest  it  might 
be  supposed  that  he  had  solicited  the  dignity,  and 
in  order  to  render  his  promotion  more  glorious  and 
honorable. 

On  Christmas  day  the  king  went  to  the  church 
of  St.  Peter  to  assist  at  the  divine  sacrifice,  and  when 
kneeling  at  the  foot  of  the  altar  the  Sovereign  Pont- 
iff placed  the  imperial  diadem  on  his  head,  amid  the 
joyous  acclamations  of  the  thousands  who  had  as- 
sembled for  mass.    "  Life  and  victory  to  Charles  the 


398  HISTORY   OF  THE  CHURCH. 

most  pious  and  august,  crowned  by  God,  the  great 
and  pacific  Emperor  of  the  Romans."  Leo  then 
anointed  the  king  and  his  son,  prince  Louis,  with 
holy  oil,  and  was  the  first  to  render  homage  to  the 
new  Emperor,  by  prostrating  himself  before  Char- 
lemagne. It  is  thus  that  the  Western  empire,  which 
had  been  abandoned  by  its  former  rulers,  passed 
into  the  hands  of  the  French,  in  the  person  of  a 
prince,  capable  by  his  valor  and  piety  of  augmenting 
the  glory  Constantine  and  Theodosius  had  won 
during  their  prosperous  reigns.  The  modesty 
manifested  by  this  great  prince,  on  this  occasion, 
lent  a  new  lustre  to  his  dignity,  and  gave  him 
another  claim  to  imperial  honors. 

Eginhard,  his  secretary,  relates,  that,  on  returning 
from  the  ceremony,  Charlemagne  declared,  that,  if 
his  absence  could  have  defeated  the  plan,  he  would 
not  have  attended  divine  service,  notwithstanding 
the  solemn  festival.  He  made  magnificent  presents 
to  the  church  of  St.  Peter,  and  the  other  churches 
of  Rome,  and  returned  after  Easter  to  Aix  la  Cha- 
pelle.  Finding  himself  at  peace  with  all  the  neigh- 
boring nations,  Charlemagne  desired  to  mark  the 
beginning  of  his  imperial  rule  by  redoubling  his 
zeal  for  the  welfare  of  his  subjects,  and  by  severely 
punishing  crime  and  vice.  He  accordingly  sent 
officers  of  the  royal  household  into  the  different 
provinces,  to  inquire  into  abuses  and  render  justice 
to  the  weak  and  oppressed.  It  was  by  making  one 
of  these  acts  of  reparation  that  he  prepared  himself 
for  death.  The  time  appointed  by  God  for  recom- 
pensing his  virtues  had  arrived,    and   this    great 


C0KVERSI02S"   OF   THE   DA:N"ES  AH^B   SWEDES.  299 

prince  was  attacked  by  a  fever.  As  his  disease 
hourly  increased,  he  received  the  holy  viaticum 
with  the  most  fervent  piety,  and  yielded  his  soul  to 
God,  in  the  seventy-second  year  of  his  age. '  Such 
was  the  Christian  death  of  the  greatest  and  most 
valiant  king  of  France;  one  of  the  most  zealous 
defenders  of  the  Church ;  a  prince  whom  the  world 
numbers  among  her  heroes,  and  whom  religion  has 
placed  in  the  rank  of  the  saints. 

CONVERSION  OF  THE  DANES  AND  SWEDES. 
A.  D.  829. 

The  conversion  of  the  Saxons  was  followed  by  that 
of  several  other  nations,  which  were  gradually  en- 
lightened and  civilized.  St.  Ansgarius  preached 
the  faith  in  Denmark  and  Sweden.  This  holy  Apos- 
tle was  born  in  France,  and  had  been  educated  in  a 
monastery  of  Corbie.  After  acquiring  the  Apostolic 
spirit  in  this  holy  retreat,  he  was  sent  by  his  supe- 
riors to  Denmark,  in  order  to  announce  the  glad 
tidings  of  salvation  to  these  barbarous  and  idola- 
trous people.  His  labors  were  crowned  with  success, 
and  the  number  of  converts  daily  increased.  The 
most  effacacious  means  he  employed  to  perpetuate 
the  first  of  his  teachings  was,  by  purchasing  young 
slaves,  and  inculcating  in  their  youthful  minds  the 
fear  of  God  and  the  practice  of  virtue,  and  he  thus 
succeeded  in  establishing  a  flourishing  school.  "While 
this  work  was  prospering,  the  King  of  Sweden  asked 
the  Emperor,  Louis  Debonnaire,  to  send  mission- 
aries to  announce  the  Gospel  in  his  dominions. 


300  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

Louis  appointed  Ansgarius,  and  another  religions 
of  Corbie,  who  volunteered  his  services,  to  undertake 
the  mission.  The  two  priests  departed,  loaded  with 
rich  presents  from  Louis,  to  the  King  of  Sweden, 
but  were  attacked  during  the  voyage  by  pirates,  vv^ho 
appropriated  the  gifts,  and  they  consequently  arrived 
in  Sweden  empty  handed.  The  king,  nevertheless, 
received  them  very  kindly,  and  they  made  a  great 
many  conversions.  The  governor  of  the  city  was 
one  of  the  first  who  embraced  the  faith,  and  this 
lord,  who  was  one  of  the  royal  favorites,  erected  a 
church  in  honor  of  the  true  God.  When  the  number 
of  Christians  had  considerably  increased,  an  Archi- 
episcopal  see  was  established  at  Hamburg,  and  St. 
Ansgarius  appointed  archbishop.  He  labored  most 
zealously  for  the  salvation  of  souls,  w^hile  leading  an 
austere  and  mortified  life;  his  food  consisting  of 
only  bread  and  water.  Ansgarius  frequently  retired 
to  a  little  hermitage  which  he  had  built,  as  an  as}^- 
lum  from  worldly  cares  and  distractions,  and  in  this 
peaceful  abode  he  would  shed  tears  of  penitence 
before  God,  when  he  was  not  occupied  with  his  pas- 
toral duties. 

God  bestowed  the  gift  of  miracles  on  his  servant, 
who  cured  a  great  many  sick  persons  by  his  prayers ; 
but  his  humility  was  so  great,  that  on  one  occasion, 
when  several  persons  were  speaking  in  his  presence 
of  some  miraculous  cures  he  had  effected,  he  said : 
*'If  my  prayers  were  of  any  avail  before  God,  I 
would  ofier  them  to  obtain  one  miracle,  and  that  is, 
to  make  me  His  faithful  servant."  The  holy  prelate 
always  desired  to  shed  his  blood  for  the  faith,  and. 


CONVERSIOX   OF   THE   SCLAVOXIANS.  301 

when  attacked  by  his  last  illness,  was  inconsolable 
at  the  thought  of  losing  this  happiness.  ^-Alas '/'  he 
exclaimed,  ''  my  manifold  sins  have  deprived  me  of 
a  martyr's  crown."  When  near  his  end,  he  employed 
his  failing  strength  in  exhorting  his  disciples  to 
serve  God  with  fidelity,  and  persevere  in  the  mission 
which  was  dear  to  him.  This  infant  Church  was 
exposed  for  some  time  to  a  violent  storm  through  an 
invasion  of  barbarians ;  the  precious  seed,  sown  by 
the  holy  Apostle,  was  not  lost,  however,  but  pro- 
duced abundant  fruit,  owing  to  the  labors  of  his 
successors. 

CONVERSION  OF  THE  SCLAVONIANS  AND 
RUSSIANS. 

A.  D.  842. 

The  Sclavonians,  a  barbarous  people  who  in- 
habited a  portion  of  the  country  known  at  the 
present  day  by  the  name  of  Poland,  frequently  made 
incursions  beyond  the  limits  of  the  Western  empire ; 
they  thus  were  brought  in  contact  with  the  Christian 
religion,  and  soon  evinced  a  desire  to  embrace  the 
faith.  With  this  intention  they  had  recourse  to  the 
Empress  Theodora,  who  governed  as  regent  during 
her  son's  minority,  begging  of  her  to  send  them  mis- 
sionaries, promising  in  return  for  this  inestimable 
benefit,  to  be  henceforth  docile  and  obedient  subjects 
of  the  empire.  A  priest,  named  Constantine,  was 
chosen  for  this  mission.  When  he  arrived  at  his 
destination,  he  applied  himself  to  the  study  of  the 
language  of  the  country,  and  translated  into  this 
26 


302  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

tongue  the  Gospels  and  other  parts  of  the  Scripture 
which  he  considered  the  most  useful  for  the  instruc- 
tion of  the  converts. 

God  blessed  his  labors,  and  the  whole  nation 
became  christianized,  and  their  neighbors,  the 
Russians,  followed  their  example,  and  the  light 
of  faith  soon  penetrated  these  heathen  countries. 
The  Emperor  Basil  took  advantage  of  this  happy 
change  to  conclude  a  treaty  of  peace  with  them, 
and  after  propitiating  them  by  handsome  presents, 
induced  them  to  receive  a  bishop  ordained  by 
Ignatius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople.  A  striking 
miracle  wrought  by  this  Saint  caused  his  teachings 
to  yield  abundant  fruit.  The  Russian  prince  had 
assembled  the  people  in  order  to  deliberate  whether 
they  should  abandon  their  old  worship  ;  the  bishop 
was  summoned  and  interrogated  as  to  his  creed; 
the  holy  prelate  in  reply  exhibited  the  book  of  the 
Gospels,  and  related  several  miracles  from  the  Old 
and  New  Testament.  That  of  the  three  children 
in  the  fiery  furnace  made  a  deep  impression  on 
the  assembly,  and  they  said  to  Ignatius :  "  If  thou 
canst  perform  a  similar  wonder,  we  will  believe  that 
thou  speakest  the  truth."  "^Yo  are  not  permitted 
to  tempt  God,"  answered  the  bishop ;  "  if,  however, 
you  are  resolved  to  behold  His  power,  ask  what  you 
will,  and  He  will  manifest  His  omnipotence  through 
the  ministry  of  His  servant." 

The  Russians  demanded  that  the  holy  volume  he 
held  in  his  hand  should  be  thrown  into  a  fire  kindled 
by  their  own  hands,  and  they  promised,  if  it  was  not 
consumed  in  the  flames,  to  become  Christians.  Then 


CONVERSION   OF  THE   BULGARIANS.  303 

the  bishop,  raising  his  eyes  to  Heaven,  said:  "Jesus, 
Son  of  God,  glorify  thy  holy  name  in  the  presence  of 
this  incredulous  people."  The  book  was  accordingly 
cast  into  a  red-hot  furnace,  and  allowed  to  remain  for 
some  time.  On  extinguishing  the  fire  it  was  found 
to  be  as  perfect  and  unharmed  as  before  it  was  thrown 
into  the  flames.  The  heathens  instantly  asked  for 
baptism,  and  eagerly  received  the  saving  waters  of 
regeneration.  Thus  God  has  worked  from  age  to 
age,  and  renews  at  the  present  day,  extraordinary 
miracles  in  behalf  of  the  Church.  This  miraculous 
power  is  not  weakened ;  and,  when  missionaries  are 
sent  to  new  countries,  prodigies  and  wonders  are 
wrought  in  testimony  of  the  religion  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  has  established,  through  His  sufferings  and 
ignominious  death  on  the  Cross. 

CONVERSION  OF  THE  BULGARIANS. 
A.  D.  855. 

The  Bulgarians,  during  a  war  against  Theophilus, 
Emperor  of  the  West,  were  defeated  in  battle,  and 
the  sister  of  the  vanquished  king  was  found  among 
the  captives.  This  princess  was  carried  to  Constan- 
tinople with  the  other  prisoners  of  war,  and  detained 
in  tliat  city  for  thirty-eight  years.  During  this  long 
captivity  she  was  instructed  in  the  faith  and  received 
baptism.  After  the  death  of  Theophilus,  Theodora, 
his  widow,  governed  in  the  name  of  her  son.  The 
king  of  Bulgaria,  thinking  this  a  favorable  moment 
i>  r':'^riove  his  loss,  made  a  declaration  of  war.  Theo- 
dora courageously  replied,  that,  if  he  crossed  the  limits 


304  HISTOEY   OF  THF   CHUKCH. 

of  the  empire,  she  would  march  against  him,  and 
hoped  to  conquer  the  invader  of  her  dominions ;  but 
that  even  if  he  were  to  gain  the  victory,  he  should 
be  filled  with  shame  at  having  overcome  a  mere 
woman.  The  king,  astonished  at  so  bold  an  answer, 
conceived  the  highest  esteem  for  Theodora,  and 
offered  her  peace  on  certain  conditions,  which  she 
accepted.  One  of  the  stipulations  was  that  his 
sister  should  be  liberated  from  captivity. 

On  returning  to  her  brother's  dominions,  the 
princess  frequently  spoke  to  him  of  the  Christian 
religion,  exhorting  him  to  embrace  the  true  faith. 
Her  entreaties  touched  the  king's  heart,  and  Heaven 
itself  seemed  to  act  in  concert  with  the  pious  prin- 
cess. A  contagious  disease  having  spread  through 
Bulgaria,  the  monarch  had  recourse  to  the  God 
his  sister  worshiped,  and  the  dreadful  pestilence  in- 
stantly disappeared.  After  this  miracle  the  king 
was  convinced  of  the  truth  of  Christianity ;  but  the 
dread  of  offending  his  subjects,  who  were  strongly 
attached  to  their  superstitious  practices,  prevented 
him  from  a  public  profession  of  faith.  A  severe 
warning  finally  brought  this  stubborn  prince  under 
the  mild  yoke  of  the  Gospel. 

A  gallery  was  being  decorated  in  the  palace,  and 
as  the  king  was  naturally  of  a  fierce  and  stern  dis- 
position, he  had  expressly  commanded  the  painter 
to  choose  some  terrible  subject.  The  artist,  who  was 
a  Christian,  represented  the  Last  Judgment,  and 
portrayed  most  vividly  the  sufferings  of  the  damned, 
with  all  the  frightful  circumstances  which  are  capa- 
ble of  inspiring  terror.    The  explanation  of  this  pic- 


PHOTIUS  USURPS  THE  SEE  OF  CONSTANTINOPLE.     305 

ture  causpd  the  sovereign  himself  to  shudder  with 
liorror;  he  resolved  to  abandon  idolatry,  and  sent 
word  to  Theodora  that  he  only  waited  for  a  minister 
of  the  Christian  religion  to  receive  baptism.  The 
Empress  sent  him  a  bishop,  Avho  secretly  baptized 
him  at  night ;  but,  notwithstanding  his  precautions, 
the  rumor  of  his  conversion  soon  spread  abroad. 

The  Bulgarians  revolted  and  attacked  the  palace ; 
but  the  king,  animated  with  confidence  in  the  power 
of  God,  sallied  forth  at  the  head  of  his  retainers  and 
soon  dispersed  the  mob.  He  pardoned  the  rebels, 
who  were  finally  won  over  to  the  faith.  The  mon- 
arch then  sent  ambassadors  to  the  Pope,  asking  for 
ministers  of  the  Gospel,  and  he  consulted  him  on 
several  questions  concerning  religion  and  morality. 
Pope  Nicholas  I  was  deeply  moved  at  the  sight  of 
these  new  Christians  who  had  come  from  such  a 
distance  to  receive  the  instructions  of  the  Holy  See. 
After  cordially  welcoming  them,  he  satisfactorily 
explained  whatever  they  did  not  understand,  and 
finally  dismissed  them,  filled  with  ioy  and  accom- 
panied by  two  worthy  bishops. 

PHOTIUS  USURPS  THE  SEE  OF  CONSTANTINOPLE. 
A.  D.  853. 

God,  who  consoled  His  Church  by  the  progress  of 
Christianity  in  the  countries  of  the  North,  allowed 
her  to  be  disturbed  by  the  scandalous  usurpation  of 
Photius  in  the  See  of  Constantinople.  This  man, 
equally  distinguished  by  his  noble  birth,  great 
qualities  and  profound  erudition,  had  been  appoint- 
26* 


306  HISTORY   OF   THE    CHURCH. 

ed  to  several  important  posts  in  the  imperial  conrt, 
but  he  disgraced  his  talents  and  position  by  his  im- 
postures and  frauds.  He  was  the  favorite  of  Caesar 
Bardas,  uncle  of  the  young  Emperor  Michael,  and 
his  principal  minister.  Bardas,  whose  profligate  and 
corrupt  life  had  caused  him  to  be  excommunicated 
by  St.  Ignatius,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  plotted 
the  destruction  of  this  holy  prelate.  Having  great 
control  over  the  mind  of  the  Emperor,  his  nephew, 
he  persuaded  him  to  banish  Ignatius,  and  then  used 
every  artifice  to  induce  the  patriarch  to  resign  his 
bishopric  voluntarily;  but,  not  succeeding  in  his 
designs,  he  appointed  Photius,  who  was  a  layman, 
bishop  of  Constantinople. 

So  extraordinary  a  promotion  created  a  great  dis- 
turbance. The  suffragan  bishops  at  first  refused  to 
recognize  Photius,  but  some  were  finally  pursuaded 
to  receive  him,  and  the  others  were  exiled.  The 
approbation  of  Pope  Nicholas  was  now  the  next 
thing  to  be  gained,  and  Photius  wrote,  informing 
the  Sovereign  Pontiff  of  his  elevation  to  the  Patri- 
archal See.  The  usurper  employed  every  means  to 
prejudice  the  Pope  in  his  favor;  pretending  that  it 
was  entirely  against  his  wishes  that  he  had  been 
chosen  to  fill  so  high  an  office ;  that  he  had  strenu- 
ously resisted  the  appointment,  but  had  been  forced 
to  accept  it,  and  that  he  had  shed  tears  when  he 
unwillingly  consented  to  be  consecrated  bishop; 
adding,  that  Ignatius  had  voluntarily  retired  into  a 
monastery,  there  to  end  his  days  in  holy  seclusion 
and  prayer,  his  advanced  age  and  infirmities  being 
the  cause  of  this  step.    His  letter  was  accompanied 


PHOTIUS  USURPS  THE  SEE  OF  COXSTAKTIN-QPLE.     307 

by  another  from  the  Emperor,  confirming  all  these 
falsehoods. 

During  this  time,  St.  Ignatius  was  confined  in  a 
filthy  dungeon,  where  every  insult  and  indignity 
was  heaped  upon  him.  In  order  to  hasten  his  ruin, 
he  was  accused  of  having  conspired  against  the 
State,  although  no  proof  could  be  produced,  and  he 
was  loaded  with  chains  and  banished  to  Mitylene, 
in  the  island  of  Lesbos. 

Nicholas,  who  had  not  received  any  account  of 
the  affair  from  Ignatius,  was  on  his  guard,  and 
refused  to  ratify  the  election  of  Photius  without  a 
careful  examination  of  the  fticts  on  both  sides.  For 
this  pui*pose,  lie  sent  two  legates  to  Constantinople, 
to  ascertain  the  true  state  of  the  case,  and  render 
him  an  exact  account  of  all  that  had  transpired. 
During  their  journey  the  legates  received  rich  pres- 
ents from  the  Emperor  and  Photius,  who  thus 
endeavored  to  gain  their  influence.  On  arriving  in 
Constantinople,  they  were  placed  under  a  strict 
guard  and  forbidden  all  visitors,  so  as  to  prevent 
them  from  learning  of  the  violence  which  had  been 
employed  toward  St.  Ignatius.  The  legates  were 
then  threatened  with  the  most  frightful  torments  if 
they  refused  to  acknowledge  Photius  as  bishop; 
they  resisted  for  a  long  time,  but  were  finally  over- 
come by  solicitations,  promises,  and  threats,  and 
they  yielded  to  the  imperial  command. 


308  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

INFAMOUS  DECEPTIONS  OF  PHOTIUS. 

St.  Ignatius  at  length  found  means  of  informing 
the  Sovereign  Pontiff  of  all  that  had  happened  in 
Constantinople.  Nicholas  was  much  grieved  at  the 
criminal  weakness  of  the  legates,  and  condemned  all 
their  proceedings.  He  wrote  to  the  Emperor  and 
Photius,  saying  that  he  recognized  Ignatius  as  the 
legitimate  Bishop,  declaring  the  nomination  of  Pho- 
tius to  be  null  and  void.  This  base  impostor  sup- 
pressed the  original  letters,  substituting  forgeries  of 
his  own,  written  as  if  coming  from  the  Pope,  in  which 
Nicholas  assured  him  of  his  regret  at  having  oj^posed 
his  wishes,  and  after  having  learned  the  truth,  prom- 
ised perpetual  friendship  and  regard. 

This  fraud  proving  unsuccessful,  the  wicked  Pho- 
tius attempted  another  most  unheard  of  and  extra- 
ordinary deception.  He  affirmed  that  a  general 
council  had  been  held,  in  which  Nicholas  was  con- 
demned, giving  this  falsehood  so  truthful  an  appear- 
ance as  to  deceive  many  persons.  The  acts  of  this 
pretended  council  were  so  skillfully  composed  as  to 
deceive  even  the  most  incredulous  minds.  Photius 
was  well  informed  in  regard  to  the  proceedings  of 
a  council.  He,  therefore,  prepared  an  account,  in 
which  was  given  the  accusations  brought  against  the 
Pope,  the  testimony  of  the  witnesses  against  him,  as 
well  as  a  speech  of  his  own,  in  which  he  played  the 
part  of  defender  of  the  Pope,  as  he  was  unwilling  that 
the  absent  Pontiff  should  be  condemned  without  a 
hearing ;  but  the  Fathers  of  the  pretended  council 
had  refused  to  listeu  tp  the  arguments  in  his  defense, 


RE-ESTABLISHMENT  OF   ST.   IGNATIUS.         309 

and  Photius,  finally  yielding  with  reluctance  to  their 
authority,  had  pronounced  a  sentence  of  deposition 
and  excommunication  against  Nicholas. 

The  impostor  induced  several  corrupt  bishops  to 
sign  these  false  decrees,  adding  himself  nearly  a 
thousand  signatures ;  among  others  the  names  of  the 
deputies  of  the  three  Eastern  patriarchs.  Photius 
had  the  audacity  to  send  these  forgeries  to  Louis 
le  Debonnaire,  King  of  France,  in  order  to  persuade 
that  prince  to  assist  him  in  depriving  Nicholas  of 
the  pontifical  dignity.  He  also  addressed  a  circular 
letter  to  the  Eastern  bishops,  filled  with  complaints 
against  the  Latin  Church,  and  declared  the  doctrine 
which  teaches  that  the  Holy  Ghost  proceeds  from 
tlie  Father  and  the  Son  to  be  an  erroneous  belief, 
although  this  Catholic  dogma  was  held  by  both  the 
Latin  and  Greek  Church,  and  ratified  by  several 
councils.  He  censured  the  Eoman  Church  upon 
some  points  of  discipline  which  he  had  himself 
hitlierto  regarded  as  irreproachable.  Thus  a 
poisonous  seed  was  planted,  which  subsequently 
produced  a  grievous  heresy  that  even  exists  at  the 
present  day. 


RE-ESTABLISHMEXT  OF  ST.  IGNATIUS  —  EIGHTH 
GENERAL  COUNCIL. 

A.  D.  869. 

Photius  found  that  he  was  not  regarded  by  the 
Emperor  Basil  with  the  same  favor  as  by  Michael, 
his  predecessor.  The  new  emperor,  far  from  pro- 
tecting the  usui-per,  assembled  in  his  palace   the 


310  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

bishops  who  were  then  in  Constantinople,  and  by 
their  advice  removed  Piiotius  from  the  Patriarchal 
see  and  sent  him  to  a  monastery.  It  was  at  this 
time  that  the  acts  of  the  false  council,  forged  by  this 
wicked  man,  commenced  to  excite  suspicion.  The 
fraudulent  decrees  were  carried  to  the  senate  and 
publicly  exposed  before  all  the  people,  who  were 
horrified  at  so  extraordinary  an  imposture. 

Immediately  after  the  expulsion  of  the  usurper, 
Ignatius,  the  lawful  bishop,  returned  to  his  diocese, 
and  in  order  to  repair  the  many  scandals  which  dis- 
graced the  Church,  induced  the  Emperor  to  convene 
a  general  council.  Basil  despatched  deputies  to  the 
Pope,  begging  him  to  send  his  legates,  and  wrote  at 
the  same  time  to  the  three  eastern  patriarchs,  and  to 
all  the  other  bishops  of  the  empire,  inviting  their 
attendance  at  the  council,  which  was  held  in  Con- 
stantinople in  8G9.  Pope  Adrian  III,  the  successor 
of  Nicholas,  appointed  three  legates,  to  whom  he 
gave  two  letters,  one  for  the  Emperor  and  the  other 
for  Ignatius.  They  were  received  in  Constantinople 
with  the  greatest  pomp  and  splendor;  and  these 
prelates,  by  their  admirable  behavior,  sustained  with 
dignity  the  primacy  of  the  Holy  See ;  they  presided 
over  the  council,  while  Ignatius  and  the  deputies  of 
the  other  Eastern  patriarchs  came  next  in  rank. 
Eleven  of  the  principal  officers  of  the  court  assisted 
at  all  the  sessions,  in  order  to  maintain  order  and 
decorum.  The  legates  read  a  formula  of  reunion, 
which  was  accepted  by  the  whole  council. 

The  primacy  of  the  Roman  Church  was  tlierein 
recognized,  and  a  sentence  of  excommunication  pro- 


RE-ESTABLISHMENT  OF  ST.   IGNATIUS.         311 

nounced  against  all  heretics,  Photius  in  particular, 
as  well  as  his  followers.  The  bishops,  who  from  vio- 
lence or  fear  had  espoused  his  cause,  humbly  asked 
pardon  for  their  criminal  weakness  and  were  in- 
stantly forgiven.  Photius  hypocritically  pleaded 
innocence,  and  enacted  the  part  of  an  oppressed 
victim.  He  refused  to  answer  the  greater  part  of 
the  questions  asked  him ;  and  when  forced  to  speak, 
used  the  very  words  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  pro- 
nounced before  His  judges  at  the  time  of  His 
Passion. 

This  impious  •  conduct  excited  universal  indigna- 
tion, and  he  was  ignominiously  expelled  from  the 
assembly.  The  last  session  was  the  most  largely 
attended,  the  Emperor  and  his  two  sons  being  pres- 
ent. The  decrees  of  the  Popes,  Nicholas  and  Adrian, 
were  then  confirmed,  and  as  the  usurper  obstinately 
adhered  to  his  heretical  opinions,  he  and  his  followers 
were  anatliematized.  Basil  then  declared,  that,  if 
any  one  objected  to  the  decisions  of  the  council,  he 
should  proclaim  his  reasons  at  once,  as,  after  the 
closing  of  the  assembly,  all  its  proceedings  were  to 
be  accepted  with  implicit  obedience,  under  pain  of 
incurring  the  displeasure  of  the  Church.  Finally, 
two  letters  were  written  in  the  name  of  tlie  council 
to  Pope  Adrian,  asking  him  to  confirm  the  acts  of 
the  council,  and  cause  them  to  be  received  by  all  the 
Western  churches;  the  other  was  addressed  to  all 
the  faithful,  exhorting  them  to  submit,  without  mur- 
mur, to  the  decrees  of  the  assembly. 


312  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 


REFLECTIONS  ON  THE  HERESIES. 

Heresies  and  schisms  were  the  second  trial  through 
which  the  Church  was  to  pass.  "Heresies  must 
arise,"  says  the  Apostle,  "  in  order  to  try  the  virtue 
of  the  faithful."  The  efforts  of  the  heretics  were 
never  more  violent  than  when  the  pagans  ceased  to 
persecute  the  Christians.  Hell  then  employed  every 
artilice  for  the  destruction  of  the  still  bleeding 
Church,  which  had  so  successfully  repulsed  the 
attacks  of  her  first  enemies,  and  she  had  hardly  com- 
menced to  enjoy  the  peace  occasioned  by  the  conver- 
sion of  the  great  Constantine,  when  Arius  excited  a 
more  violent  disturbance  than  had  hitherto  troub- 
led   the    tranquillity    of  the    spouse  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Constantius,  son  of  Constantine,  won  over  by  the 
Arians,  oppressed  all  the  Catholics  in  his  dominions. 
This  new  persecutor  of  Christianity  was  the  more  to 
be  dreaded,  as  it  was  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ 
that  he  attacked  our  Divine  Lord  Himself.  After 
him  came  Valens,  also  an  Arian,  and  more  implaca- 
ble in  his  hatred  than  Constantius.  Several  other 
Emperors  protected  the  different  heresies  that  ap- 
peared at  intervals,  with  similar  vindictiveness.  The 
Church  learned  by  sad  experience  that  she  had  not 
less  to  suffer  from  Christian  Emperors  than  she  had 
endured  from  infidel  princes,  and  that  the  blood  of 
the  martyrs  was  not  only  to  preserve  her  doctrine 
inviolate,  but  also  every  separate  article  of  faith, 
which  was  successively  assailed  by  her  unworthy 
children.  The  Divinity  of  Jesus  Christ,  His  grace, 
the  sacraments,  in  short,  all  the  dogmas  of  religion. 


REFLECTIONS   ON   THE   HERESIES.  313 

have  been  the  subjects  of  different  heresies,  and  have 
occasioned  most  unhappy  divisions  in  the  Church. 

In  this  confusion  of  sects,  all  of  which  claimed  to 
be  Christian,  Almighty  God  did  not  forsake  the 
Church  He  had  Himself  built  on  a  rock,  but  ren- 
dered her  as  invincible  against  internal  disturbances 
as  against  external  enemies.  Each  dogma  has  been 
solemnly  defined  by  the  whole  Church ;  that  is  to 
say,  she  has  confirmed  the  belief  which  Avas  held  by 
good  Catholics  at  the  time  of  the  appearance  of 
the  heresy;  and  those  who  attacked  this  creed  by 
Introducing  new  doctrines,  have  been  expelled  from 
her  bosom.  The  Church  has  seen  heresies  arise  in 
her  midst,  and  she  has  seen  them  successively 
crushed,  according  to  the  promise  of  our  Divine 
Lord,  although  they  were  often  supported  by  Em- 
perors and  Kings.  Constantius  and  Valens  were  no 
more  able  to  change  the  faith  of  the  Church,  than 
Nero  and  Dioclesian  could  prevent  its  establish- 
ment. 

In  order  to  try  those  who  remained  faithfully 
attached  to  the  truth,  God  has  permitted  certain 
heresies  to  make  some  progress ;  but  error  has  never 
prevailed,  and  the  true  faith  has  always  been  univer- 
sally and  publicly  promulgated.  The  Church  has 
always  exercised  an  undisputed  authority,  which 
could  never  be  assumed  by  heresy.  She  has  never 
ceased  to  be  Catholic  and  Universal,  as  her  dominion 
extends  over  the  whole  world,  and,  although  com- 
peHcd  at  times  to  excommunicate  her  unworthy 
children,  she  does  not  lose  her  universality.  By 
reading  attentively  the  history  of  the  Church,  wo 

'27 


314  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

find  that,  whenever  attacked  by  a  heresy,  she  speedily 
repaired  her  loss  by  making  new  conquests. 

The  Church  resembles  a  great  tree,  which  has 
been  deprived  of  some  of  its  branches;  its  vitality 
is  still  uninjured  and  it  puts  forth  new  leaves,  the 
pruning  of  the  withered  branches  only  rendering 
the  fruit  the  more  abundant  and  excellent.  She  is 
Apostolic,  that  is  to  say,  she  goes  back  through  an 
uninterrupted  succession  of  Pontiffs  to  St.  Peter, 
who  was  established  the  chief  of  the  Apostles  by 
Jesus  Christ  Himself,  whereas  each  of  the  new  sects 
necessarily  fail  in  a  continuation  of  their  ministry, 
being  unable  to  go  beyond  its  author,  who  was  a 
member  of  the  Catholic  Church  before  he  formed  a 
S3parate  society.  These  divisions  caused  a  great 
sensation  at  the  periods  they  occurred ;  the  pagans 
regarded  the  Church  as  the  parent  stem  from  which 
all  the  different  sects  detached  themselves,  never 
losing  her  strength  or  power  through  the  loss  of 
these  corrupt  members. 

The  idolaters  called  her  the  Great  Church,  the 
Catholic  Church,  as  it  was  impossible  to  bestow  any 
other  name  upon  this  divine  work,  whose  founder 
was  the  Son  of  God,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  The 
heretics,  on  the  contrary,  bear  an  unmistakable  mark 
of  novelty  and  rebellion  which  they  cannot  conceal. 
They  can  never  rid  themselves  of  the  names  of  their 
originators ;  the  Arians,  Pelagians  and  Nestorians, 
vainly  endeavored  to  abolish  the  title  bestowed  upon 
them  against  their  wish ;  tlie  world  very  naturally 
calls  each  sect  after  the  one  who  first  introduced  the 
new  creed.    The  visible  fact  of  their  separation  fi-oni 


INVASION   OF  THE   BARBARIANS.  315 

the  great  Church,  which  is  both  imiversal  and 
apostolic,  is  most  apparent;  this  mark  of  human 
origin,  which  is  ineffaceable,  will  always  be  against 
them,  and  plainly  demonstrates  to  the  whole  world 
that  their  sects  are  the  work  of  fallible  men.  These 
rotten  branches,  cut  off  from  the  liying  tree,  have 
never  borne  fruit,  never  attained  any  growth,  and 
have  finally  perished  in  obscurity.  Being  merely 
human  inventions,  they  have  disappeared,  notwith- 
standing the  support  of  the  powers  of  the  world  and 
hell ;  while  the  edifice  created  by  God  has  remained 
firm  and  immovable. 

The  Church  has  triumphed  over  heresies,  as  she 
triumphed  over  idolatry,  and  this  will  be  the  fate  of 
all  the  schisms  which  shall  arise  in  the  fold  of  Jesus 
Christ,  who  will  crush  and  destroy  them  by  His 
almighty  power;  the  pswst  victories  of  the  Church 
are  a  sure  presage  of  the  conquests  she  will  gain  in 
the  future ;  the  promises  she  has  received  are  eternal, 
and  will  continue  to  be  fulfilled  throughout  all  ages. 

INVASIOX    OF   THE    BARBARIANS— SCANDALS — 
TENTH  CENTURY. 

During  the  tenth  century  the  Church  suffered 
greatly  from  the  cruelty  of  the  northern  tribes,  who 
ravaged  successively  all  the  provinces  of  the  Western 
empire.  The  Normans,  Hungarians,  and  other  sav- 
age people,  devastated  Germany,  England,  France, 
Italy  and  Spain,  leaving  everywhere  traces  of  their 
destructive  and  sanguinary  march.  The  cities  were 
•reduced  to  ashes,   monasteries  plundered  and  de- 


316  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

stroyed,  schools  abolished,  and  the  arts  and  sciences 
almost  entirely  abandoned.  Ignorance  produced  a 
relaxation  of  discipline  and  corruption  of  morals; 
scandals  increased ;  the  most  holy  laws  were  publicly 
violated,  and  the  evil  extended  even  to  the  heads  of 
the  Church,  Rome  itself  not  escaping  the  contagion. 
The  Church  groaned  and  wept  over  these  disorders, 
this  trial  being  much  more  painful  than  the  persecu- 
tions she  had  formerly  endured.  These  unhappy 
scandals,  however,  should  not  weaken,  but  strengthen 
our  faith ;  for  the  sustaining  hand  of  God  was  never 
more  manifest  than  at  this  mournful  period,  showing 
incontestably  that  the  divine  purity  of  the  spouse  of 
Jesus  Christ  cannot  be  tarnished  by  the  wickedness 
and  malice  of  her  unworthy  children.  In  the  midst 
of  so  many  excesses  the  faith  remained  the  same  as 
in  the  first  ages  of  the  Church,  and  in  the  public 
instructions,  God  did  not  permit  the  least  attack  to 
be  made  upon  Christian  morals  and  Catholic  be- 
lief. Vices  and  abuses  were  continually  opposed; 
the  councils  renewed  the  laws  of  discipline,  and 
endeavored  to  enforce  obedience  to  their  decrees. 
Divine  Providence  raised  up  illustrious  Saints,  who 
zeiilously  combated  the  progress  of  impiety.  Finally, 
the  Church  gained  sufficient  strength,  not  only  to 
heal  the  wounds  she  had  received  from  the  barba- 
rians, but  also  to  convert  these  new  persecutors,  and 
bring  them  under  the  mild  rule  of  the  Gospel.  Thus 
the  savage  tribes,  who  overthrew  the  Roman  empire, 
instead  of  destroying  the  Church,  were  conquered  by 
her.  It  is  true,  that  the  germ  of  their  wild  origin  was 
only  gradually  eradicated,  and  their  ignorant  minds 


DISCIPLINE   IIS  ENGLAND.  317 

but  slowly  enlightened ;  but  God  finally  caused  the 
Church  to  triumph  over  ignorance  and  barbarism,  as 
she  had  already  overcome  persecution  and  heresies. 

The  arts  and  sciences  found  an  asylum  in  the 
monasteries  and  among  the  clergy;  the  episcopal 
residences  and  religious  houses  became  places  of 
public  instruction,  where  the  taste  for  study  and  the 
love  of  knowledge  were  fostered.  While  the  nobles 
devoted  themselves  to  the  profession  of  arms,  dis- 
daining the  cultivation  of  letters,  the  priests  and 
monks  were  occupied  in  transcribing  the  ancient 
works  they  had  saved  from  the  ruthless  hands  of 
the  barbarians.  These  precious  monuments  of  learn- 
ing would  have  certainly  perished  if  the  Church  had 
not  transmitted  them  to  posterity.  It  was  in  her 
bosom  that  the  dying  embers  of  literature  were  re- 
kindled, the  darkness  of  ignorance  dispelled,  and  the 
arts  and  sciences  gained  a  new  luster.  Thus  religion 
has  not  only  carefully  preserved  the  ancient  and  in- 
contestable traditions  which  regulate  our  creed  and 
morals,  but  also  revived  letters  at  a  time  when  the 
whole  of  Europe  seemed  indifferent  to  learning. 


RE-ESTABLISHMENT    OF    DISCIPLINE    IN 
ENGLAND. 

A.  D.  912. 

The  Church,  which  is  never  forsaken  by  the  Spirit 
of  God,  discovered  in  herself,  during  this  corrupt 
period,  a  new  principle  of  life,  which  refreshed  and 
invigorated  her.  St.  Odo  was  placed  by  Providence 
over  the  first  see  in  England,  for  the  purpose  of 
27* 


318  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

restoring  the  discipline  of  this  kingdom.  When 
made  archbishop  of  Canterbnry,  he  framed  wise 
laws  for  the  regulation  of  the  clergy,  nobles  and 
people. 

King  Edward  seconded  the  efforts  of  the  holy 
prelate,  and  issued  excellent  proclamations,  enforc- 
ing law  and  order  throughout  his  dominions.  A 
zealous  bishop  cannot  fail  to  effect  a  great  amount 
of  good,  when  protected  by  a  religious  prince ;  thus 
St.  Odo  reformed  a  great  number  of  abuses,  and  the 
work  so  happily  commenced  was  fully  accomplished 
by  his  successor,  St.  Dunstan.  This  holy  prelate, 
animated  by  the  same  spirit,  finding  himself  obliged, 
in  virtue  of  his  of!ice,  to  watch  over  all  the  English 
churches,  traveled  through  the  different  cities  of  the 
kingdom,  instructing  the  faithful  in  the  rules  of  a 
Christian  life,  and  exciting  them  to  the  practice  of 
virtue  by  his  earnest  and  touching  exhortations, 
speaking  with  so  much  unction  and  power  that  it 
was  impossible  to  resist  his  eloquence.  He  was  in- 
defatigable in  his  labors;  continually  occupied  in 
abolishing  scandals,  settling  disputes,  and  reuniting 
those  who  were  at  variance.  Dunstan  only  rested 
from  this  perpetual  toil  during  the  time  of  prayer, 
and  when  forced  to  take  the  necessary  repose,  ex- 
hausted nature  demanded. 

The  principal  object  of  his  zealous  efforts  was  the 
reformation  of  the  clergy ;  he  induced  the  king  to 
inflict  severe  punishment  upon  those  who  desecrated 
the  holy  ministry  by  their  excesses,  and  he  restored 
the  priesthood  to  its  original  dignity  and  sanctity, 
so   that  the   most  illustrious    houses   of   England 


DISCIPLINE   IN   ENGLAND.  319 

considered  it  an  honor  for  their  children  to  enter 
religion.  St.  Dunstan  was  both  firm  and  energetic 
in  the  exercise  of  his  duty,  as  will  be  seen  by  the 
following  example  :  One  of  the  most  powerful  lords 
in  the  kingdom  had  married  his  first  cousin,  and 
although  remonstrated  with  by  the  bishop,  refused  to 
separate  from  her.  The  holy  prelate  forbade  him  to 
enter  the  church ;  upon  which  the  baron  complained 
to  the  king  and  obtained  an  order  addressed  to  St. 
Dunstan,  requesting  a  removal  of  the  punishment. 

The  Saint,  astonished  that  so  pious  a  monarch 
should  allow  himself  to  be  deceived,  exhorted  the 
baron  to  repentance,  but  finding  that  he  only  became 
more  enraged,  courageously  said :  "  When  I  see  you 
truly  penitent,  I  will  cheerfully  obey  the  king,  but 
as  long  as  you  obstinately  continue  in  your  sin,  no 
man  shall  cause  me  to  violate  the  law  of  God  and 
bring  contempt  on  the  decrees  of  the  Church."  The 
firmness  of  the  archbishop  finally  touched  the  heart 
of  the  culprit,  who  expressed  sincere  contrition  for 
his  fault,  submitted  to  the  authority  of  St.  Dunstan, 
and  not  only  dissolved  his  unlawful  alliance,  but  as 
a  national  council  was  then  in  session,  appeared  in 
the  midst  of  the  assembly  barefooted  and  clotlied  in 
sackcloth,  holding  a  bunch  of  rods  in  his  hand,  as  a 
sign  of  humility  and  obedience  to  the  commands  of 
God  and  the  Church.  He  then  threw  himself  at  the 
feet  of  the  Saint,  who,  mingling  his  tears  with  those 
of  the  penitent,  received  the  contrite  baron  once  more 
into  the  saving  fold  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  firmness  of  St.  Dunstan  was  again  demon- 
strated on  another  occasion.     Although  a  sincere 


320  HISTOBY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

Christian,  the  king  committed  a  great  sin ;  the 
holy  archbishop  immediately  went  to  him  and 
forcibly  represented  the  enormity  of  his  crime ;  Ed- 
ward, overcome  by  his  reproaches,  tearfully  asked 
him  what  he  should  do  to  obtain  forgiveness;  Dun- 
stan  imposed  a  suitable  penance  upon  the  monarch, 
who  performed  it  with  sentiments  of  the  deepest 
contrition. 

RESTORATION  OF  DISCIPLINE  IN  GERMANY. 
A.  D.  901. 

At  this  same  period  saintly  and  illustrious  bishops, 
supported  by  the  powerful  authority  of  the  Emperor 
Otho,  labored  successfully  to  reform  the  abuses  in 
Germany,  but  none  more  effectually  than  St.  Bruno, 
archbishop  of  Cologne,  and  brother  of  the  Emperor. 
At  four  years  of  age  he  was  sent  to  Utrecht,  where 
Bishop  Baudri,  a  very  learned  man,  gave  him  excel- 
lent masters.  Bruno  made  great  progress  in  his 
studies,  and  advanced  daily  in  the  practice  of  virtue ; 
his  thirst  for  knowledge  did  not  diminish  his  piety; 
he  was  most  punctual  in  his  attendance  at  the  holy 
offices,  where  his  recollection  and  modesty  edified 
the  assistants.  The  slightest  irreverence  during 
divine  service  excited  his  pious  indignation.  One 
day  he  saw  Prince  Henry,  his  brother,  speaking 
during  mass  to  Conrad,  Duke  of  Lorraine.  After 
the  service  he  spoke  to  them  of  the  impropriety  of 
conversing  in  the  presence  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament, 
assuring  them  they  would  incur  the  divine  wrath  if 
they  continued  such  irreverence. 


RESTORATION   OF   DISCIPLINE   IK   GERMANY.      321 

The  love  of  religion  was  a  sure  claim  to  his  regard, 
and  he  joyfully  lent  his  influence  and  protection  to 
all  entei-prises  undertaken  for  the  glory  of  God,  and 
the  salvation  of  souls.  On  returning  to  court  he 
found  every  encouragement  to  sanctity  of  life  Avithin 
its  precincts ;  the  palace  being  at  that  time  an  edify- 
ing school  of  royal  and  Christian  perfection,  St. 
Matilda,  mother  of  the  Emperor  Otho,  and  Adelaide 
his  wife,  giving,  by  their  excellent  example,  eloquent 
lessons  of  mortification  and  holiness  to  the  courtiers 
and  attendants.  Thus,  while  scandals  increased, 
God  adorned  His  Church  with  saintly  monarchs, 
who  consoled  and  edified  the  faithful. 

Bruno  was  prepared  for  the  Episcopal  dignity  by 
being  appointed  superior  of  several  monasteries, 
whei'e  he  displayed  the  greatest  wisdom  and  pru- 
dence, and  i-estored  exact  discipline.  Being  subse- 
quently raised  to  the  see  of  Cologne,  he  gave  a  wider 
scope  to  his  zeal,  and  labored  to  extend  piety  and 
religion  throughout  Germany.  His  first  care  was 
to  re-establish  peace  and  concord  in  his  diocese,  and 
regulate  the  proper  celebration  of  the  divine  offices. 

The  Emperor,  his  brother,  when  leaving  for  Italy, 
confided  the  royal  authority  to  Bruno  during  his 
absence,  who  faithfully  acquitted  himself  of  the 
charge,  understanding  the  duties  of  a  prince  as  well 
as  those  of  a  bishop.  He  only  used  his  authority  for 
the  establishment  of  good  institutions,  the  protection 
of  the  weak,  the  succor  of  the  poor,  the  intimidation 
of  the  wicked,  and  for  the  encouragement  of  the 
faithful;  and  he  also  built  and  renovated  a  great 
number  of  churches  and  monasteries.    This  holy 


322  HISTORY   OF   THP]    CHURCH. 

prelate  aiinoiiiiced  the  word  of  God,  and  explained 
the  Scriptures  in  a  clear  and  comprehensive  manner; 
but  his  principal  care  was  to  place  wise  and  virtuous 
bishops  in  the  provinces  Avhere  laxity  of  morals  and 
other  abuses  had  been  introduced,  as  he  was  per- 
suaded that  the  most  powerful  means  for  correcting 
and  reclaiming  those  who  had  wandered  from  the 
path  of  duty,  was  for  their  pastors  to  give  not  only 
good  instructions,  but  good  examples  also. 


RE-ESTABLISHMENT  OF  MONASTIC    DISCIPLINE 
IN  FRANCE. 

A.  D.  910. 

Nothing  contributed  so  much  to  the  restoration 
of  ecclesiastical  discipline  in  France  as  the  founda- 
tion of  the  celebrated  monastery  of  Cluny,  which 
became  the  nursery  of  many  apostolic  men.  This 
congregation  owed  its  origin  to  the  zeal  of  the  vir- 
tuous Bernon,  who  was  its  first  abbot.  Descended 
from  one  of  the  noblest  families  of  Bourgogne,  Ber- 
non embraced  the  monastic  life  in  the  Abbey  of  St. 
Martin  of  Autun,  from  which  he  was  soon  removed, 
and  appointed  superior  of  the  monastery  of  Beaume, 
where  he  enforced  regularity  and  order. 

Several  officers  of  William,  duke  of  Aquitaine,  hav- 
ing visited  this  edifying  institution,  spoke  of  it  in 
such  high  terms  that  the  duke  determined  to  found 
a  similar  house  in  his  dominions,  and  place  it  under 
the  charge  of  the  holy  abbot.  He,  therefore,  invited 
St.  Bernon  to  Cluny,  for  the  purpose  of  choosing  a 
proper  locality  for  the  erection  of  a  convent.     Ber- 


MON'ASTIC   DISCIPLINE   IK   FRAJTCE.  323 

non  accordingly  repaired  thither,  accompanied  by  St. 
Hugh,  then  a  monk  of  St.  Germain  of  Autun,  his 
particular  friend.  The  duke  received  them  with 
great  kindness,  and  acquainting  them  with  his  inten- 
tion of  building  a  monastery  in  his  domains,  requested 
them  to  find  a  proper  site  for  this  new  establishment. 
The  two  Religious,  charmed  with  the  situation  of 
Cluny,  replied  that  they  could  not  choose  a  more 
agreeable  spot  than  the  one  they  were  then  occupy- 
ing. The  duke  at  first  objected,  as  it  was  here  his 
hounds  were  kept.  "  Very  well,  my  lord,"  pleasantly 
answered  Bernon,  "dismiss  the  dogs  and  receive 
the  monks !"  William,  finally,  graciously  consented, 
and  desired  that  the  monastery  should  be  dedicated 
to  SS.  Peter  and  Paul.  He  also  drew  up  a  deed  of 
gift,  which  is  still  extant,  explaining  his  motives. 
"  Wishing,"  he  says,  "  to  make  good  use  of  what  God 
has  given  me,  I  consider  it  a  duty  to  endeavor  to  win 
the  affection  of  the  poor  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  render 
this  work  perpetual,  by  founding  a  religious  commu- 
nity. I  give  for  the  love  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord 
and  Saviour,  my  estate  of  Cluny,  for  the  erection  of 
a  monastery  in  honor  of  SS.  Peter  and  Paul,  which 
will  always  be  an  asylum  for  those  who,  destitute  of 
the  riches  of  this  world,  come  to  seek  in  religion  the 
treasures  of  virtue." 

The  intentions  of  the  pious  founder  were  fulfilled ; 
the  community  accomplished  an  immense  amount 
of  good,  and  was  distinguished  for  its  regular  dis- 
cipline and  the  extraordinary  merits  of  its  abbots. 
The  true  spirit  of  the  religious  vocation  emanated 
from  this  house,  and  soon  spread  throughout  France. 


324  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

The  holy  abbot  at  first  only  placed  twelve  monks  at 
Cluny,  but  their  repntation  for  piety  and  fervor  soon 
extended  abroad ;  other  communities  were  desirous 
of  securing  the  guidance  of  the  saint,  and  he  gov- 
erned seven  religious  houses  at  the  same  time.  This 
celebrated  monastery  has  given  several  great  Pontiffs 
to  the  Church,  and  produced  holy  bishops  who 
revived  Christian  piety  in  the  different  dioceses  of 
France. 


THE    WORK    OF    REFORMATION    IS    CONTINUED 
BY  THE  SUCCESSORS  OF  ST.  BERNON. 

St.  Odo,  who  succeeded  the  saintly  founder,  com- 
pleted the  establishment  of  the  new  congregation, 
and  arranged  all  the  minor  details  of  the  convent. 
Odo  was  born  in  the  province  of  Maine,  of  a  noble 
family ;  he  studied  in  Paris,  where,  notwithstanding 
the  unhappy  state  of  morals,  the  doctrine  of  the 
Church  was  perpetuated  by  a  continual  succession 
of  excellent  teachers.  The  desire  of  consecrating 
himself  to  God  induced  him  to  go  to  Rome,  in  the 
hope  of  finding  some  community  where  he  could 
advance  in  the  way  of  perfection  and  holiness. 
Passing  through  Boulogne  he  was  struck  with  the 
spirit  of  piety  which  prevailed  in  the  house  of 
Cluny,  and  finding  in  France  Avliat  he  intended 
seeking  in  Italy,  he  remained  in  this  monastery  and 
asked  to  be  admitted  among  the  monks. 

The  great  qualities  of  the  new  Religious  were  soon 
discovered,  and  the  care  of  the  youthful  pupils  who 
were  educated  at  the  conyont  was  confided  to  him. 


THE   WORK   OF   REFORMATIOJq^  IS   CONTINUED.    325 

The  satisfactory  manner  in  which  he  acquitted  him- 
self of  the  duties  of  this  important  office,  and  his 
talents  and  virtues,  which  commanded  universal 
admiration,  caused  him  to  be  chosen  by  his  brethren 
as  their  abbot.  Odo  resisted  for  a  long  time,  and 
only  yielded  to  the  express  command  of  the  bishop, 
who  threatened  him  with  excommunication  if  he 
persisted  in  his  refusal.  Finally  he  obeyed,  and 
received  the  abbatial  benediction.  Under  his  wise 
rule  the  Abbey  of  Cluny  was  distinguished  for  the 
exact  observance  of  discipline,  the  virtuous  spirit  of 
emulation  among  the  Religious,  the  study  of  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Church,  and  charity  toAvard  the  poor. 
This  edifying  life  attracted  a  great  number  of  noble 
and  illustrious  persons  to  Cluny ;  not  only  laymen 
of  the  highest  rank  repaired  thither  to  practice  pen- 
ance, but  bishops  even  left  their  dioceses  in  order  to 
embrace  a  monastic  life.  Counts  and  dukes  were 
eager  to  submit  the  monasteries  in  their  domains  to 
the  guidance  of  Cluny,  so  that  the  holy  abbot  might 
reform  whatever  was  amiss  in  these  communities. 
It  was  for  this  reason,  that  St.  Odo  did  not  confine 
himself  to  one  convent,  but  labored  indefatigably  for 
the  restoration  of  discipline  throughout  France,  and 
even  Italy,  whither  he  was  called  by  the  sovereign 
Pontiff. 

Odo  Avas  forced  to  strain  every  nerve  to  accomplish 
this  formidable  task,  but  his  brilliant  success  con- 
soled him  in  all  his  eflbrts,  and  he  demonstrated  to 
the  world  what  great  things  can  be  effected  by  a 
single  man  for  the  glory  of  God,  Avhen  he  is  actuated 
by  supernatural  motives.  The  successors  of  St.  Odo 
28 


326  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

inherited  his  virtues  and  zeal:  Maienl,  Odilo,  the 
yenerable  Peter  and  Hugh  edified  the  wliole  Church 
by  their  sanctity,  and  put  the  last  stroke  to  the 
work  of  reformation.  Through  their  care  and  exam- 
ple, religious  fervor  was  rekindled  in  all  the  monas- 
teries, and  the  good  they  accomplished  without  any 
assistance  inspired  others  with  a  desire  to  imitate 
them.  St.  Gerard  established  a  strict  discipline  in 
Belgium,  and  Adalberon,  bishop  of  Metz,  met  with 
the  same  success  in  Lorraine. 

REFORMATION  OF  THE  CLERGY. 

Pope  Leo  IX  zealously  applied  himself  to  the 
abolishing  of  evils  which  had  crept  into  ecclesiasti- 
cal discipline,  directing  his  efforts  against  the  two 
prevailing  vices  —  simony  and  immorality,  which  at 
that  time  afflicted  the  Church.  With  this  intention 
he  made  several  journeys  to  France  and  Germany, 
undaunted  by  any  dangers  or  obstacles  which  beset 
his  path.  He  assembled  councils,  and  drew  up  wise 
rules  for  the  extirpation  of  abuses ;  all  guilty  priests 
were  deposed  from  their  office,  and  when  they  refused 
submission  to  this  sentence,  were  excommunicated. 

The  successors  of  the  holy  Pontiff"  followed  in  his 
footsteps,  and  imitated  his  firmness  in  reforming  the 
morals  of  the  clergy.  Their  endeavors  were  wonder- 
fully seconded  by  a  remarkable  man,  whom  Provi- 
dence seemed  to  have  raised  up  at  this  unhappy 
period  for  the  revival  of  religious  fervor.  St.  Peter 
Damian,  who  rendered  the  Church  this  important 
service,  was  bom  at  Ravenna,  in  Italy.    Deserted  by 


REFOKMATION    OF   THE   CLERGY.  327 

his  unnatural  parents,  he  was  brought  up  by  a  chari- 
table woman,  who  treated  the  unfortunate  child  with 
maternal  tenderness.  God,  who  had  destined  him 
for  great  things,  gave  him  the  means  of  education, 
and  he  made  extraordinary  progress,  both  in  learn- 
ing and  virtue,  leading  a  mortified  and  studious  life. 
Finally,  Peter  renounced  the  world,  and  entered  the 
monastery  of  Fontavelle,  in  Umbria,  where  the  monks 
lived  in  separate  cells,  and  devoted  tliemselves  to 
prayer  and  reading.  They  subsisted  on  bread  and 
water  four  days  in  the  week,  and  partook  of  a  few 
roots  on  Tuesday  and  Thursday.  Peter  gave  a  bright 
example  to  all  the  monks,  by  his  fervor  in  penitential 
exercises,  and  he  became  a  model  of  every  virtue. 

The  Pontiffs,  seeing  of  what  great  service  his  piety 
and  learning  would  be  to  the  Church,  elevated  him 
to  the  highest  ecclesiastical  dignities,  and  appointed 
him  cardinal  and  bishop  of  Ostia.  The  holy  prelate 
labored  with  unwearied  zeal  and  undaunted  courage 
in  opposing  the  laxity  of  morals,  and  strove  to  enforce 
the  laws  of  the  Church.  Having  been  sent  on  several 
embassies,  he  neglected  nothing  which  could  repress 
scandals,  correct  abuses,  and  re-establish  everywhere 
the  most  exact  discipline.  The  reformation  of  eccle- 
siastical communities,  which  was  accomplished  in  a 
Council  held  at  Rome  by  Alexander  II  in  1063,  was 
one  of  the  fruits  of  his  labors. 

Since  the  fourth  century  communities  of  priests 
had  existed,  whose  members  possessed  every  thing  in 
common,  and  lived  together  under  the  immediate 
jurisdiction  of  the  bishop.  In  the  midst  of  large 
cities,  surrounded  by  the  tumult  of  the  world,  they 


328  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

practiced,  as  well  as  their  sacred  duties  would  permit, 
the  retirement  and  austerities  of  hermits.  This 
institution  merited  the  approbation  of  St.  Ambrose, 
who  speaks  of  it  in  these  terms :  "  It  is  a  company 
of  celestial  and  saintly  warriors,  who  spend  day  and 
night  in  chanting  the  praises  of  God,  without  neg- 
lecting the  flocks  intrusted  to  their  care ;  they  are 
continually  occupied,  either  in  pious  reading  or  in 
manual  labor.  Can  there  be  any  thing  more  admi- 
rable than  this  life,  in  which  pain  and  self-denial  are 
recompensed  with  a  lieavenly  peace,  sustained  by 
mutual  example,  alleviated  by  constant  habit,  and 
soothed  by  holy  employments  ?  This  life  is  neither 
troubled  by  temporal  cares,  nor  distracted  by  the 
pleasures  of  the  world;  neither  molested  by  the 
visits  of  idle  people,  nor  weakened  and  degenerated 
by  intercourse  with  mankind." 

St.  Augustine  also  held  it  in  great  esteem,  as  is 
seen  by  two  discourses  which  he  composed  on  the 
excellence  of  communities,  and  it  has  served  as  a 
foundation  for  the  rules  observed  by  the  canons  of 
the  Church.  This  strict  discipline  gradually  became 
weakened,  and  was  almost  abolished  by  the  incur- 
sions of  barbarians,  who  destroyed  and  plundered 
the  churches  in  the  tenth  century.  It  was  restored 
to  its  first  state  of  perfection  by  St.  Peter  Damian, 
and  his  successors  were  called  canons  regular. 


CONVERSION-  OF  THE   KORMANS.  339 

CONVERSION  OF  THE  NORMANS. 
A.  D.  912. 

Nothing  gives  more  honor  to  the  Church,  and 
renders  the  powerful  protection  of  her  Divine  Head 
more  apparent,  than  does  the  conversion  of  barbar- 
ous tribes.  We  are  edified  and  confirmed  in  our 
faith  when  we  see,  that,  during  a  period  which  was 
disgraced  by  so  many  disorders,  the  Church,  instead 
of  being  weakened,  made  new  conquests,  and  subdued 
savage  nations  who  had  desolated  her  sanctuaries 
and  persecuted  her  children.  The  Normans  had 
ravaged  France  for  seventy  years,  Avhen  suddenly, 
God  was  pleased  to  arrest  this  devastating  torrent. 

The  time  destined  by  Providence  for  the  con- 
version of  this  people  had  arrived,  and  still  nothing 
seemed  prepared  for  this  great  event.  Rollo,  the 
bravest  of  their  chiefs,  appeared  more  determined 
than  ever  on  continuing  the  war ;  King  Charles  the 
Simple  then  entered  into  treaty  with  him,  offering 
the  province  of  Neustria  and  the  hand  of  his 
daughter  in  marriage,  if  he  would  receive  Christian 
instruction  and  baptism.  These  conditions  were 
accepted  and  peace  declared.  The  archbishop  of 
Rouen  instructed  Rollo  in  the  mysteries  of  religion 
and  baptized  him  in  the  beginning  of  the  year  912. 
This  conversion,  which  seemed  to  be  actuated  by 
political  motives,  Avas  nevertheless  very  sincere  ;  the 
conditions  of  the  treaty  being  the  means  appointed 
by  Providence  to  bring  this  prince  and  his  subjects 
to  a  knowledge  of  Christianity. 
28* 


330  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

The  new  duke,  immediately  after  his  baptism, 
asked  the  archbishop  which  were  the  most  venerated 
churches  in  the  province  of  Neustria.  The  prelate 
named  the  churches  of  Our  Lady  of  Rouen,  Bayeux, 
and  Evreux,  those  of  Mount  St.  Michael,  St.  Peter 
of  Rouen  and  Jumieges.  "  And  what  saint  is  most 
loved  in  our  immediate  neighborhood  ?  "  asked  the 
duke.  "  St.  Denis,  Apostle  of  France,"  replied  the 
archbishop.  "Very  well,"  said  Rollo,  "before 
sharing  my  lands  with  the  nobles  of  my  army,  I 
Avish  to  give  a  portion  to  God,  the  Holy  Virgin,  and 
the  saints  whom  you  have  named,  so  as  to  merit 
their  protection."  In  effect,  for  a  week  after  his 
baptism,  during  which  time  he  wore  a  white  gar- 
ment according  to  the  custom  of  the  times,  he  each 
day  donated  ground  to  some  one  of  the  churches 
indicated;  and  then  divided  his  lands  among  his 
vassals.  Rollo  did  not  neglect  the  instruction  of  his 
officers  and  subjects,  nearly  all  of  whom  received 
baptism;  divine  grace  perfecting  and  sanctifying 
whatever  of  human  respect  or  worldly  motive  had 
prompted  them  when  first  embracing  Christianity. 

A  sudden  and  extraordinary  change  was  effected 
in  the  morals  of  these  people ;  it  is  only  the  faith  of 
Jesus  Christ  that  could  subdue  so  warlike  and  savage 
a  nation  as  the  Normans.  Rollo  appeared  after  his 
conversion  as  gentle  and  religious  as  he  had  hitherto 
been  ferocious  and  barbarous;  this  great  warrior  be- 
came a  wise  lawgiver,  and  he  proved  that  it  was  as 
easy  for  him  to  obtain  the  respect  and  obedience  of 
his  subjects,  as  it  had  been  to  terrify  the  world  by 
his  military  prowess.     He  at  first  established  laws  for 


CONVERSION   OF  THE  HUNGARIANS.  331 

the  government  of  his  new  dominions,  and  as  the 
Normans  had  formerly  been  addicted  to  phindering, 
he  issued  very  stringent  decrees  against  theft ;  his 
commands  being  so  scrupulously  observed  that  no 
one  dared  to  pick  up  any  thing  he  found  on  the 
roadside. 

The  following  is  a  remarkable  example:  The 
duke  one  day  hung  one  of  his  bracelets  upon  the 
branch  of  an  oak  tree,  under  which  he  was  resting 
from  the  fatigues  of  the  chase,  and  forgot  to  remove 
it.  This  bracelet  remained  suspended  from  the 
bough  for  three  years,  during  which  time  no  one 
dared  to  appropriate  it,  so  firm  was  the  popular 
belief  that  nothing  could  escape  the  vigilance  and 
severity  of  Rollo.  His  name  alone  inspired  so  much 
terror,  that  it  was  sufficient  for  any  one  who  had 
been  assailed  to  pronounce  it,  and  all  within  hearing 
would  be  obliged  to  go  in  pursuit  of  the  criminal. 

CONVERSION  OF  THE  HUNGARIANS. 
A.  D.  1002. 

The  Hungarians,  a  savage  tribe  from  Scythia, 
devastated  Germany,  and  penetrated  as  far  as  Lor- 
raine, leaving  everywhere  traces  of  their  cruel  and 
destructive  march.  They  burned  churches,  massa- 
cred priests  at  the  foot  of  the  altar,  and  carried  a 
great  number  of  Christians,  without  distinction  of 
age,  sex,  or  condition,  into  captivity.  The  grace  of 
God,  however,  softened  these  monsters,  and  inspired 
them  with  sentiments  of  humility  and  virtue.  One 
of  their  kings  became  favorably  disposed  toward  the 


332  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

Christians  who  were  living  in  the  vicinity  of  Hun- 
gary; and  he  published  an  edict  allowing  them 
entrance  into  his  dominions,  promising  them  a  hos- 
pitable reception. 

This  lenient  step  brought  him  to  a  knowledge 
of  the  sanctity  and  truth  of  the  faith,  and  finally 
effected  his  complete  conversion.  He  and  his  whole 
family  received  baptism.  St.  Adalbert,  bishop  of 
Prague,  baptized  his  infant  son,  who  was  called 
Stephen.  This  young  prince  was  most  carefully 
educated ;  from  his  earliest  infancy  he  showed  the 
most  pious  dispositions,  and  afterward  became  the 
Apostle  of  Hungary.  On  ascending  the  throne  he 
strove  to  convert  his  subjects,  and  establish  Chris- 
tianity in  his  kingdom.  He  was  opposed  in  this 
design  by  some  rebellious  vassals,  whose  attachment 
to  idolatry  induced  them  to  take  up  arms  against 
their  sovereign ;  but  Stephen,  full  of  confidence  in 
the  assistance  of  God,  advanced  to  meet  them,  bear- 
ing on  his  standards  a  picture  of  St.  Martin,  for 
whom  Hungary  has  always  had  great  veneration,  as 
he  was  a  native  of  that  country.  Stephen  conquered 
the  rebels,  consecrated  their  lands  to  God,  and 
founded  a  monastery  in  honor  of  St.  Martin. 

When  peace  once  more  reigned  in  his  dominions, 
the  king  used  every  effort  to  propagate  the  faith ; 
and,  in  order  to  attain  this  object,  distributed  abund- 
ant alms  and  offered  up  fervent  supplications  to  the 
throne  of  grace;  frequently  prostrating  himself 
before  the  altar  groaning  and  weeping  over  his  own 
offenses.  This  pious  monarch  sent  everywhere  for 
evangelical  laborers,  and  God  inspired  some  zealous 


CONVERSION   OF  THE   HUNGARIANS.  333 

priests  to  leave  their  homes  and  devote  themselves 
to  the  spiritual  welfare  of  this  country.  Innumer- 
able conversions  were  made,  and  Stephen  succeeded 
in  abolishing  idolatry  from  his  territories.  Then,  in 
order  to  give  a  proper  form  to  the  Hungarian  Church, 
it  was  divided  into  ten  bishoprics ;  Strigonium,  on 
the  Danube,  being  the  Metropolitan  diocese,  of 
which  St.  Sebastian,  a  holy  Religious,  was  chosen 
archbishop.  The  king  sent  a  bishop  to  Rome,  ask- 
ing for  the  confirmation  of  this  appointment,  and 
the  deputy  related  to  the  Pope  all  that  the  prince 
had  effected  for  the  good  of  religion  and  salvation 
of  souls.  The  sovereign  Pontiff  was  much  rejoiced 
at  this  consoling  intelligence,  and  granted  all 
Stephen's  requests ;  he  sent  a  crown  to  the  king,  and 
also  a  cross,  to  be  carried  before  him  as  a  sign  of  his 
apostleship,  from  which  originated  the  title  of 
"  apostolical,"  conferred  upon  Hungarian  monarchs. 
On  the  return  of  his  deputy,  Stephen  was  solemnly 
crowned,  with  his  wife,  a  princess  of  eminent  piety, 
who  eagerly  participated  in  all  the  good  works  of 
her  saintly  husband.  Stephen  was  particularly 
devoted  to  the  Mother  of  God,  and  placed  himself 
and  his  kingdom  under  her  powerful  protection ;  an 
example  subsequently  imitated  by  one  of  the  kings 
of  France.  The  fervor  of  this  religious  prince 
increased  as  he  grew  older,  and  when  he  felt  his 
death  approaching,  he  called  for  the  bishops  and 
nobles,  and  earnestly  solicited  them  to  protect  and 
promulgate  the  faith  in  Hungary. 


334:  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

THE  HERESY  OF  BERENGARIUS. 
A.  D.  1050. 

The  Church  of  God  is  not  destined  to  enjoy  the 
sweets  of  perfect  peace  here  below;  for  she  is 
nearly  always  afflicted  by  heresy,  schism  or  scandals. 
During  the  eleventh  century  she  endured  all  these 
different  trials.  Berengarius,  archdeacon  of  Angers, 
desiring  to  distinguish  himself  and  acquire  celebrity, 
dared  to  attack  the  mystery  of  the  Eucharist,  and 
taught  that  the  body  and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ  are 
not  contained  therein  in  reality,  but  only  figuratively. 

A  universal  outcry  arose  on  every  side  against 
this  impious  doctrine,  entirely  contrary  to  the  belief 
of  the  Church.  The  Catholic  Doctors  zealously 
refuted  this  pernicious  creed,  and  wrote  to  all  parts 
of  the  Christian  world  in  defense  of  the  truth. 
Lanfranc,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  Adelman, 
bishop  of  Brescia,  addressed  letters  to  the  heretic, 
endeavoring  to  reclaim  him  from  his  error.  "  I  con- 
jure you,"  said  Adelman,  ''  not  to  disturb  the  peace 
of  the  Catholic  Church,  for  which  so  many  milHons 
of  martyrs  and  holy  Doctors  have  shed  their  inno- 
cent blood.  We  believe  that  the  true  body  and  blood 
of  Jesus  Christ  are  contained  in  the  Eucharist. 
This  is  the  doctrine  taught  from  the  earliest  ages, 
and  still  preached  by  our  holy  mother  the  Church, 
which  is  spread  over  the  whole  world,  and  bears 
the  title  of  Catholic.  All  those  calling  themselves 
Christians  glory  in  receiving,  in  this  sacrament,  the 
real  body  and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ.     Interrogate 


THE   HERESY   OF   BERENGARIUS.  335 

those  who  have  studied  our  holy  books,  ask  the 
Greeks,  the  Armenians,  in  fine,  the  Christians  of 
every  nation,  and  they  will  all  acknowledge  this  as 
their  belief." 

He  then  establishes  the  truth  of  this  Catholic 
dogma  by  quoting  the  words  of  Scripture ;  and  as 
Berengarius  replied  by  saying,  that  he  could  not 
understand  how  the  bread  could  become  the  body 
of  Jesus  Christ,  Adelman  added:  "The  just  man, 
who  sees  with  the  eyes  of  faith,  does  not  doubt  the 
word  of  God,  nor  endeavor  to  investigate  a  mystery 
which  is  above  human  reason;  he  is  happy  in 
believing  in  heavenly  mysteries,  so  as  one  day  to 
merit  the  reward  of  his  faith,  instead  of  vainly 
striving  to  penetrate  that  which  is  incomprehensible 
to  finite  man.  It  is  as  easy  for  Jesus  Christ  to 
change  the  bread  into  His  body,  as  to  change  water 
into  wine,  or  create  light  by  His  single  word."  In 
order  to  silence  Berengarius,  a  council  was  immedi- 
ately held  at  Paris,  where  his  letters  upon  this  sub- 
ject were  read  aloud.  The  Fathers  were  horrified  at 
the  impious  doctrine  they  contained,  and  testified 
their  indignation  against  the  wicked  author  by  unan- 
imously condemning  him. 

Pope  Nicholas  II  convened  another  council  at 
Kome.  Berengarius  attended,  but  dared  not  persist 
in  his  error,  and  promised  to  sign  the  profession  of 
fiiith  drawn  up  by  this  assembly,  and  expressed  in 
these  words :  "  I  anathematize  all  heresies,  especially 
the  one  of  which  I  am  accused.  I  protest  with  my 
heart  and  with  my  lips,  that  in  regard  to  the  Eucha- 
rist, I  hold  the  same  faith  as  the  Pope  and  the  coun- 


336  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

cil  have  commanded  me  to  believe  on  the  authority 
of  the  Scriptures,  and  the  teachings  of  the  apostles, 
viz.,  that  the  bread  and  wine  which  arc  offered  at  the 
altar  become  after  consecration  the  true  body  and 
the  true  blood  of  Jesus  Christ."  Berengarius  con- 
firmed this  declaration  by  an  oath,  and  consigned 
the  books  containing  his  heresy  to  the  flames. 

Soon  after,  it  was  noticed  that  he  became  unsettled 
in  his  belief,  and  asserted  that  the  substance  of  the 
bread  is  not  changed  into  the  body  of  Jesus  Christ, 
but  that  the  bread  remained  in  union  with  the  body 
of  our  Lord.  'J'his  was  the  last  effort  of  the  heretic ; 
but  the  Church,  who  follows  up  heresies  step  by  step, 
so  as  to  condemn  error  as  soon  as  it  appears,  after  so 
clearly  establishing  the  real  presence  in  the  first  pro- 
fession of  faith,  issued  a  second,  in  which  the  change 
of  the  substance  was  more  distinctly  expressed. 
Berengarius  again  subscribed  to  this,  and  confessed 
that  the  bread  and  wine  which  are  placed  on  the 
altar  are,  in  virtue  of  the  all  powerful  words  of 
Jesus  Christ,  substantially  changed  into  the  true 
and  real  body  and  blood  of  our  Lord,  in  such  a  man- 
ner, that  the  body  which  is  received  is  the  same  that 
was  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  suffered  on  the  cross, 
and  is  now  seated  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father  in 
Heaven. 

Berengarius  thus  condemned  himself  a  second 
time,  and  this  heresy,  anathematized  by  its  own 
author,  was  suppressed  for  a  while,  and  did  not  re- 
appear until  several  centuries  later,  when  it  was 
revived  by  the  Protestants. 


SCHISM   OF   MICHAEL   CERULARIUS.  337 

SCHISM  OF  MICHAEL  CERULARIUS,  PATRIARCH 
OF  CONSTANTINOPLE. 

A.  D.  1053. 

About  the  period  that  Berengarius  was  agitating 
the  Western  Church,  Michael  Cerularius,  patriarch 
of  Constantinople,  revived  the  unhappy  division  com- 
menced by  the  heretic  Photius.  The  wound  he 
had  inflicted  on  the  Church  had  never  entirely 
healed ;  a  hidden  jealousy  still  rankled  in  the  hearts 
of  the  bishops  of  Constantinople ;  they  envied  the 
prerogatives  of  the  See  of  Rome,  the  fountain  head 
of  Catholicity,  for  it  was  to  St.  Peter,  first  bishop  of 
Rome,  that  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  addressed  these 
words :  "  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I  will 
build  my  Church." 

Nevertheless,  Michael  Cerularius,  more  violent 
than  Photius,  presumed  to  set  at  defiance  the  Church 
of  Rome,  and  separate  himself  from  the  union  of 
which  she  is  the  center.  In  order  to  palliate  this 
scandalous  rupture,  he  renewed  the  unjust  accusa- 
tions and  absurd  reproaches  made  by  Photius  against 
the  Latins.  He  prohibited  all  communication  with 
the  Pope,  closed  the  Latin  Churches  in  his  diocese, 
and  carried  his  fanaticism  so  far  as  to  re-baptize 
such  as  hud  received  baptism  in  those  churches. 
Pope  Leo  IX,  hearing  of  these  outrageous  proceed- 
ings, used  every  efibrt  to  calm  the  disturbance  and 
settle  the  difficulty,  T'efuting  by  admirable  arguments 
all  the  accusations  of  the  patriarch,  and  assuring 
him  that  a  difference  of  forms  was  not  a  sufficient 
reason  for  destroying  the  unitv  of  the  Church. 
29 


338  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

Most  earnestly  desiring  the  restoration  of  peace 
among  his  distracted  fold,  Leo  sent  three  legates  to 
Constantinople  to  confer  Avith  the  patriarch  and 
endeavor  to  re-establish  tranqnillity  and  nnion ;  they 
were  intrnsted  with  two  letters,  one  for  the  Emperor 
and  the  other  for  Michael.  The  legates  were  kindly 
received  by  the  Emperor,  bnt  the  patriarch  refnsed 
to  hold  any  intercourse  Avitli  them.  Indignant  at 
such  insolent  behavior,  the  legates  excommunicated 
Michael,  depositing  the  written  sentence  on  the  altar 
of  the  principal  church  in  the  presence  of  the  clergy. 
Then  shaking  the  dust  from  their  feet  as  they  left 
the  church  they  uttered  these  words,  "May  God 
witness  and  judge  our  act."  They  bade  farewell  to 
the  Emperor,  who  blamed  the  patriarch,  but  had 
not  the  courage  to  reprimand  his  unworthy  conduct. 

Michael  Cerularius,  enraged  at  the  condemnation 
of  the  legates,  had  the  audacity  to  excommunicate 
the  Pope;  and  endeavored,  by  letters  filled  with 
falsehood,  to  separate  the  Eastern  patriarchs  from 
the  Eoman  Church.  His  fraud  deceived  several 
bishops,  who  fell  into  his  artful  snare;  but  the 
schism  was  not  general,  and  did  not  make  much 
progress  for  more  than  a  century  afterward,  Avhen 
the  Latins  became  odious  to  the  Greeks  by  seizing 
the  city  and  government  of  Constantinople. 


TROUBLES   CONCERNING   INVESTITURES.        339 

TROUBLES    IN    EUROPE    ON    THE    SUBJECT   OF 
INVESTITURES. 

A.  D.  1075. 

Shortly  after  the  scandalous  attempt  of  Michael 
Cerularius  in  the  East,  Henry  IV,  Emperor  of  Ger- 
many, gave  rise  to  a  quarrel,  which  occasioned  great 
evils  in  the  Church  and  Empire.  It  was  one  of  the 
established  customs  of  Germany  for  the  Emperors 
to  bestow  their  benefices  on  the  bishops  and  abbots, 
by  presenting  them  with  the  cross  and  ring,  which 
was  called  the  right  of  investiture.  Henry  IV  was 
not  satisfied  with  following  this  ancient  custom,  but, 
on  this  occasion,  made  a  shameful  trafiic  of  the 
ecclesiastical  dignities,  conferring  them,  not  on  the 
most  worthy,  but  on  those  who  offered  the  highest 
price  for  them.  Pope  St.  Gregory  VII,  filled  with 
zeal  for  the  discipline  of  the  Church,  desired  to  cor- 
rect this  abuse.  As  the  ring  and  crosier  are  the 
symbols  of  spiritual  power,  which  cannot  be  con- 
ferred by  laymen,  he  condemned  the  practice  of 
investitures,  and  threatened  to  excommunicate  those 
who  gave  or  received  the  dignities  of  the  Church  in 
this  manner. 

The.  Emperor  disregarded  this  menace,  and,  on 
persisting  in  his  obstinacy,  was  excommunicated. 
The  Pope  not  only  inflicted  this  spiritual  punisli- 
ment,  but  declared  Henry  to  be  deprived  of  the 
imperial  dignity,  and  his  subjects  absolved  from 
their  oath  of  allegiance.  After  this  sentence  of  the 
Po])e  was  promulgated,  several  nobles,  dissatisfied 
with  the  government,  elevated  to  the  imperial  throne 


340  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

Rudolph,  diike  of  Suabia,  who  was  consecrated  at 
Metz  ten  days  after  his  election.  This  prince  raised 
an  army,  and  obtained  a  victory  over  Henry,  but 
this  first  snccess  did  not  continue.  Rudolph  per- 
ished in  a  second  battle,  and  Henry,  finding  himself 
in  a  condition  to  revenge  himself  on  the  Pope, 
marclied  into  Italy,  deposed  Gregory,  and  placed 
Gnibert,  archbishop  of  llavenna,  in  the  papal  chair. 
Guibert  assumed  the  name  of  Clement  III.  This 
Pope,  Avho  lived  until  the  end  of  that  century,  caused 
great  trouble  to  Gregory  VII  and  his  successors. 

FOUNDATION  OF  THE  CARTHUSIAN  ORDER. 
A.  D.  1084. 

The  Church,  in  the  midst  of  the  discords  by  which 
she  was  agitated,  was  not  without  consolation.  A 
new  order  of  solitaries  sprung  up,  who,  by  their 
examples  of  sanctity,  lives  of  recollection,  mortifi- 
cation, and  prayer,  were  a  source  of  great  edification 
to  the  faithful,  and  of  honor  to  religion.  St.  Bruno, 
the  founder,  was  bom  in  Cologne,  of  noble  parents. 
His  childhood  was  marked  by  an  extraordinary  piety, 
which  developed  with  his  years;  his  progress  in 
learning  was  not  less  wonderful,  and  he  became  so 
able  a  theologian  that  his  renown  spread  far  and 
wide.  He  was  the  rector  of  studies,  and  chancellor 
in  the  church  of  Rheims,  but,  dreading  the  dangers 
of  the  world,  he  formed  the  resolution  of  living  in 
solitude,  and  consecrating  himself  to  a  penitential 
life.  He  communicated  his  design  to  several  of  his 
friends,  and,  by  his  fervor,  inspired  them  with  the 
same  sentiments.    They  applied  to  St.  Hugh,  bishop 


FOUNDATION^  OF  THE  CARTHUSIAN  ORDER.  341 

of  Grenoble,  who  led  them  into  a  frightful  desert  in 
his  diocese,  called  La  Chatreuse,  where  St.  Bruno 
and  his  companions  established  themselves. 

The  wonders  which  formerly  excited  the  admira- 
tion of  the  faithful  in  the  Thebais  were  renewed  in 
France.  ''These  new  solitaries  resembled  angels 
more  than  men,"  wrote  a  cotemporary.  Another 
thus  describes  their  manner  of  life :  "  Each  one  has 
his  separate  cell,  and  receives  one  loaf  and  a  small 
quantity  of  vegetables  for  his  nourishment  during 
the  space  of  one  week ;  but  all  assemble  on  Sunday 
and  pass  this  holy  day  together.  They  wear  a  simple 
habit,  and  underneath  it  a  hair  shirt;  extreme 
poverty  reigns  among  them,  even  in  their  church ; 
with  the  exception  of  the  chalice,  there  are  no  gold 
or  silver  ornaments.  They  keep  perfect  silence,  and 
ask  by  signs  for  what  they  absolutely  need.  They 
are  supported  by  the  work  of  their  hands,  and  are 
generally  occupied  in  copying  books,"  which  was 
the  only  method  of  preserving  literature  in  those 
times,  before  the  art  of  printing  was  discovered. 
Their  reputation  for  sanctity  spread  on  every  side, 
arousing  men  from  their  indifference,  and  inducing 
many  to  join  them. 

Persons  of  all  ages  and  every  condition  hastened 
to  the  desert  to  embrace  the  Cross  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  monasteries  were  founded  in  different  countries. 
Hardly  six  years  had  elapsed  since  the  foundation 
of  this  holy  society,  when  Pope  Urban  II  sum- 
moned St.  Bruno  to  Eome  to  assist  him,  by  his 
advice,  in  ecclesiastical  affairs,  but  the  distractions 
of  the  world  soon  caused  him  to  regret  his  cherished 
29* 


342  HISTORY    OF   THE   CHURCH. 

solitude,  and  he  asked  permission  to  return  to  the 
desert.  The  sovereign  Pontiff,  in  order  to  retain 
him,  offered  to  appoint  him  archbishop  of  Rheims, 
but  the  servant  of  God  was  only  the  more  de- 
termined in  his  resolve,  and  finally  obtained  the 
Pope's  consent.  He  went  to  Calabria  with  some 
companions  who  became  attached  to  him  in  Italy, 
and  founded  a  new  monastery. 

St.  Bruno  passed  the  remainder  of  his  life  in 
prayer  and  penitential  exercises.  !Peeling  his  end 
approaching,  he  assembled  his  community,  and  made 
a  profession  of  faith  against  the  heresy  of  Berengarius, 
in  these  words :  "  I  believe  in  the  sacraments  of  the 
Church,  and  particularly  that  the  bread  and  wine 
consecrated  on  the  altar  are  the  true  body  of  Our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  His  true  body  and  true  blood, 
which  we  receive  for  the  remission  of  our  sins  and 
in  the  hope  of  eternal  salvation."  The  spirit  of  the 
holy  founder  was  perpetuated  by  his  disciples;  his 
order,  with  rare  fidelity,  did  not  relax  from  its  first 
fervor ;  it  has  subsisted  for  eight  centuries,  and  has 
never  required  reformation  in  its  rules,  discipline 
or  morals. 

FIRST  CRUSADE. 
A.  D.  1095. 

Toward  the  end  of  the  eleventh  century  the  cru- 
sades commenced,  that  is  to  say,  the  wars  under- 
taken to  deliver  the  Holy  Land  from  the  Mahometan 
yoke.  The  Emperors  of  the  East,  whom  the  infidels 
had  deprived  of  their  most  beautiful  possessions,  par- 
ticularly of  Palestine,  supplicated  for  a  long  time  the 


FIRST   CRUSADE.  343 

assistance  of  the  Latins.  In  order  to  obtain  succor, 
it  was  necessary  to  impart  a  religious  motive  to  their 
entreaties.  A  priest  of  the  diocese  of  Amiens,  called 
Peter  the  Hermit,  having  made  a  pilgrimage  to  Jeru- 
salem, was  much  grieved  at  beholding  the  holy 
places  profaned  by  the  infidels.  He  conferred  with 
Simon,  patriarch  of  Jerusalem,  and,  during  their  con- 
sultations on  this  subject,  conceived  the  idea  of 
delivering  Palestine  from  the  servitude  under  which 
it  had  groaned  for  so  long  a  period.  They  agreed 
that  the  patriarch  should  write  to  the  Pope,  and  that 
Peter  should  endeavor  to  win  his  consent  to  the 
project. 

Peter  went  to  Italy,  and  gave  a  touching  descrip- 
tion of  the  deplorable  condition  of  the  Holy  Land  to 
the  Pope.  Urban  II  was  much  affected ;  he  resolved 
to  persuade  the  Christian  princes  to  unite  their  forces 
for  the  deliverance  of  Palestine;  he  appointed  a 
council  at  Clermont,  which  was  attended  by  a  num- 
ber of  princes.  Urban  addressed  them  in  so  pathetic 
a  manner,  that  the  auditors  burst  into  tears,  and 
exclaimed,  "God  wills  it!"  These  words,  which 
were  unanimously  pronounced  as  if  by  inspiration, 
seemed  a  happy  augury,  and  afterward  became  a 
w^atchword.  The  greater  number  of  those  present 
enrolled  themselves  for  this  expedition,  and  adopted 
as  the  sign  of  their  engagement  and  as  their  insignia, 
a  cross  made  of  red  cloth  and  worn  on  the  right 
shoulder ;  this  was  the  origin  of  the  title  "  Crusader." 

The  bishops  at  the  same  time  preached  the  crusade 
in  their  dioceses,  with  a  success  which  surpassed  all 
their  hopes.    Peter  the  Hermit  traversed  the  prov- 


344  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHUECH. 

inces  in  order  to  animate  the  faithful  to  this  great 
undertaking.  His  zeal,  disinterested  spirit,  and 
penitential  life,  gave  him  the  prestige  and  authority 
of  a  prophet.  Preparations  were  soon  made  in 
France,  Italy  and  Germany;  the  nobles  and  com- 
mon people  all  evinced  the  utmost  eagerness  to 
assume  the  cross.  Great  edification  was  given  by 
the  sudden  cessation  of  enmities  and  civil  wars, 
which  had  hitherto  universally  prevailed  in  all  the 
provinces.  Peace  and  justice  seemed  to  have  re- 
turned to  earth  in  order  to  prepare  mankind  for  the 
holy  crusade.  Among  the  French  nobles  who  ex- 
hibited the  most  distinguished  zeal,  were  Godfrey 
of  Bouillon,  duke  of  Lorraine,  Hugh  the  Great, 
count  of  Vermandois,  Raymond,  count  of  Toulouse, 
Robert,  count  of  Normandy,  and  Robert,  count  of 
Flanders.  Heroes  like  these  were  capable  of  conquer- 
ing the  world,  had  there  been  more  union  among  the 
commanders,  and  more  discipline  among  the  troops. 
Godfrey  of  Bouillon,  who  deserves  all  the  honor 
of  this  crusade,  united  prudence  to  the  ardor  of 
youth,  and  the  most  intrepid  courage  to  the  tender- 
est  piety.  Although  he  was  not  the  highest  in  rank 
among  the  Crusaders,  his  army  was  the  best,  as  his 
reputation  had  attracted  to  his  standard  a  great 
number  of  youthful  nobles,  who  wished  to  acquire, 
in  his  excellent  service,  the  science  of  war.  The 
Crusaders  divided  themselves  into  several  bands, 
taking  different  routes  to  Constantinople,  in  which 
city  they  had  agreed  to  meet,  but  large  numbers 
perished  on  the  way  in  consequence  of  their  excesses 
and  insubordination. 


EXPEDITIOIT   OF  THE   CRUSADERS.  345 


EXPEDITION  OF  THE  CRUSADERS. 

Godfrey  of  Bouillon,  who  maintained  strict  dis- 
cipline among  his  troops,  was  the  first  to  arrive  at 
Constantinople,  and  waited  there  for  the  rest  of  the 
Crusaders.  When  they  were  all  assembled  they 
crossed  the  Hellespont  and  besieged  Nicsea,  the 
capital  of  Bithynia,  in  order  to  open  a  passage  to 
the  Holy  Land.  This  city  was  strongly  garrisoned, 
but  could  not  hold  out  against  the  besiegers,  it 
therefore  surrendered  at  discretion.  A  few  days 
afterward  the  Crusaders,  who  resumed  their  march, 
found  themselves  surrounded  by  enemies.  A  dread- 
ful combat  took  place;  the  Christians  fought  like 
lions,  and  the  infidels  fled,  amidst  great  carnage. 
This  victory  did  not  remove  every  obstacle,  as  the 
Christian  army  was  exposed  to  the  hon^ors  of  famine, 
the  whole  country  being  devastated  by  their  enemies. 
The  scarcity  of  food  and  the  fatigues  of  the  march 
carried  off  great  numbers,  and  destroyed  nearly  all 
the  horses. 

They  finally  arrived  in  Syria  and  determined  to 
attack  Antioch,  which  was  then  one  of  the  strongest 
fortified  cities  of  the  East.  The  enemy,  who  expected 
this  assault,  had  provided  for  a  long  resistance,  and 
assembled  a  large  army  for  its  defense.  The  siege 
lasted  seven  months,  and  the  Crusaders  began  to 
despair  of  success,  \vhen  a  happy  occurrence  rendered 
them  masters  of  the  city.  The  son  of  one  of  the 
principal  inhabitants  of  Antioch  was  taken  prisoner, 
and  the  father  off'ered  a  large  sum  of  money  for  his 
ransom.     The   Crusader  who   captured  the  youth 


346  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

returned  liim  without  ransom.  This  generosity 
won  the  heart  of  the  father,  and  induced  him  to 
admit  the  Christians  into  the  city.  After  this  suc- 
cess, the  way  was  open  to  them  through  Palestine, 
and  the  army  advanced,  without  further  obstacles, 
toward  Jerusalem,  the  great  object  of  the  expedi- 
tion. The  city  resisted  for  a  long  time,  the  enemy 
having  neglected  nothing  Avhich  could  assist  in  its 
defense ;  but  the  Crusaders  performed  prodigies  of 
valor,  and  at  the  end  of  five  weeks  stormed  the  city 
at  three  o'clock  on  Friday :  a  remarkable  coincidence, 
as  this  was  the  day  and  hour  in  which  Jesus  Christ 
had  died  on  the  Cross. 

In  the  first  heat  of  victory,  nothing  could  resist 
the  soldiers.  The  infidels  were  put  to  the  sword, 
and  the  carnage  was  horrible ;  but  this  outburst  of 
rage  soon  changed  into  the  tenderest  piety.  The 
crusaders  threw  off  their  blood-stained  garments, 
and,  weeping  and  barefooted,  visited  all  the  holy 
places  consecrated  by  the  sufferings  of  the  Saviour. 
The  few  Christians  who  lived  in  Jerusalem  uttered 
cries  of  joy,  and  returned  thanks  to  God  for  deliver- 
ing them  from  their  oppressors.  Eight  days  after, 
the  princes  and  lords  assembled  to  elect  a  king, 
capable  of  retaining  this  precious  conquest.  God- 
frey of  Bouillon,  the  most  valiant  and  most  virtuous 
prince  of  the  whole  army,  was  chosen.  He  was  con- 
ducted to  the  church  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  and 
there  solemnly  proclaimed  king.  When  presented 
with  a  crown  of  gold,  this  prince  refused  to  receive  it. 
"  God  forbid,"  said  he,  "  that  I  should  be  crowned 


MILITARY    ORDERS.  347 

with  gold,  iu  the  place  where  the  King  of  Kings 
was  crowned  with  thorns." 

ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  MILITARY  ORDERS. 
A.  D.  1098. 

The  crusade  gave  rise  to  the  establishment  of 
the  military  orders,  the  most  ancient  of  which  are 
the  Hospitallers  of  St.  John,  who  exist  at  the 
present  day,  under  the  name  of  the  Knights  of 
Malta.  The  first  house  of  this  celebrated  order  was 
in  the  beginning  only  a  hospital,  erected  in  Jerusa- 
lem for  the  reception  of  pilgrims  who  came  to  visit 
the  holy  places,  and  for  the  accommodation  of  the 
sick.  It  had  been  founded  by  Neapolitan  merchants, 
at  the  time  Jerusalem  was  still  in  the  hands  of  the 
infidels.  The  blessed  Gerard,  a  native  of  Provence, 
and  a  person  of  great  prudence  and  rare  virtue,  was 
the  director  of  this  hospital  when  the  Crusaders 
entered  the  city. 

Godfrey  of  Bouillon,  being  elected  king,  protected 
this  establishment,  and  bestowed  many  benefits  on 
it.  Several  young  gentlemen  who  had  followed  him 
in  his  expedition,  edified  by  the  charity  practiced  in 
the  hospital  toward  the  pilgrims  and  the  sick,  vol- 
untarily renounced  all  idea  of  returning  to  their 
country,  and  devoted  themselves  to  this  good  work. 
They  did  not  limit  themselves,  as  had  been  formerly 
the  case,  to  the  peaceful  exercise  of  charity,  but  took 
up  arms  against  the  enemies  of  their  religion.  These 
brave  warriors  were  inspired  with  renewed  piety  and 
courage  for  the  sacred  cause  in  which  they  combat- 


348  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

ted.  Dreaded  by  the  Mahometans  of  Jerusalem,  on 
account  of  their  military  prowess  —  in  the  hospital 
they  were  the  humble  ser\itors  of  the  pilgrim.  Aus- 
tere in  their  own  lives,  they  were  filled  with  gener- 
ous charity  toward  others ;  they  ate  bread  made  of 
the  coarsest  flour,  reserving  the  better  quality  for 
the  sick.  In  order  to  perpetuate  this  beneficent 
institution,  they  resolved  to  bind  themselves  by 
solemn  vows.  The  patriarch  of  Jerusalem  approved 
of  this  determination,  and  they  took  the  three  usual 
vows  of  religion  in  his  presence,  to  which  they  added 
a  fourth  —  the  promise  to  fight  against  the  infidels. 
Pope  Paschal  afterwards  sanctioned  this  order, 
and  endowed  it  with  many  privileges.  They  thus 
formed,  at  the  same  time,  a  religious  and  military 
body,  where,  without  foregoing  the  rites  of  hospi- 
tality, their  especial  object  was  to  defend  Christians 
against  the  insults  and  attacks  of  infidels.  This 
new  order  increased  rapidly,  and  accomplished  im- 
mense good  in  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  East.  A 
great  number  of  the  youthful  nobility  hastened  from 
all  parts  of  Europe  to  enlist  under  its  banner.  These 
brave  knights  signalized  their  zeal  and  courage  on  a 
thousand  occasions,  and  became  the  strongest  sup- 
port of  the  throne  of  Jerusalem  during  its  brief 
existence.  After  the  fall  of  this  kingdom,  which 
lasted  only  ninety-six  years,  they  crossed  over  to  the 
island  of  Rhodes,  where  they  sustained  the  ever 
memorable  siege  against  Soliman,  the  Turkish 
Sultan.  They  afterwards  repaired  to  the  island  of 
Malta,  which  became  the  principal  house  of  the 
order  and  the  residence  of  the  grand  master,  to 


THE   PREMOXSTRANTS.  349 

whom  the  Emperor  Charles  Y  yielded  the  sover- 
eignity of  the  island,  of  which  they  retained  posesslon 
until  it  was  captured  by  the  French,  and  ultimately 
taken  by  the  English. 

INSTITUTION  OF  THE  PREMONSTRANTS. 
A.  D.  1120. 

The  Church,  which  had  established  in  the  East  a 
society  of  religious  heroes,  saw  with  increased  joy 
several  new  orders  formed  in  France,  destined  to 
produce  another  species  of  good  works.  St.  Norbert 
seemed  to  have  been  raised  up  by  God,  in  order  to 
be  a  perfect  model  of  virtues  to  the  priesthood,  and 
to  institute  the  order  of  canons  regular.  St.  Norbert 
was  born  in  the  Duchy  of  Cleves,  of  a  noble  family. 
Placed  at  an  early  age  in  the  Church,  he  at  first  did 
not  appreciate  the  holiness  of  his  vocation. 

He  had  been  the  incumbent  of  several  benefices, 
the  revenues  of  which  were  wasted  in  luxury  and 
pleasure,  but  God,  who  destined  him  to  become  a 
vessel  of  election,  terrified  him  as  He  did  St.  Paul, 
in  order  to  raise  him  to  a  higher  pinnacle  of  glor}^ 
One  day  when  Norbert  was  riding  through  a  pleas- 
ant meadow,  a  great  cloud  suddenly  gathered,  and 
a  thunder-bolt  fell  at  the  feet  of  his  horse,  who, 
plunging  violently,  threw  him  to  the  ground  and 
nearly  killed  him.  Norbert  remained  insensible  for 
an  hour,  but,  consciousness  at  length  returning,  he 
cried  out  like  Saul,  "  Lord,  what  wilt  thou  that  I 
shall  do  ?"  God  replied  interiorly  to  him,  that  he 
should  lead  a  life  worthy  of  the  state  he  had  embraced. 
•  30 


350  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

From  that  time  lie  was  completely  changed ;  discard- 
ing his  fine  apparel,  he  robed  himself  in  coarse  sack- 
cloth, renounced  all  the  church  livings  he  possessed, 
sold  his  patrimony,  distributing  the  proceeds  to  the 
poor,  and  went  barefooted  in  search  of  Pope  Oalixtus, 
who  was  then  holding  a  council  at  Eheims.  The 
Pope  received  him  kindly,  and  gave  him  in  charge 
to  the  bishop  of  Laon. 

This  bishop,  at  the  close  of  the  council,  proceeded 
to  Laon,  accompanied  by  Norbert,  and  kept  him  with 
him  during  the  winter  in  order  to  re-establish  his 
health,  which  his  austerities  had  very  much  weak- 
ened. As  Norbert  frequently  avowed  a  wish  to 
retire  into  solitude,  the  prelate,  who  wished  to  retain 
him  in  his  diocese,  carried  him  to  different  places,  so 
that  he  might  choose  a  retreat.  The  Saint  was 
attracted  to  a  very  secluded  spot  called  Premontre, 
where  he  fixed  his  abode.  His  eloquent  sermons  and 
his  sanctity  of  life  soon  gained  him  a  number  of 
disciples;  in  a  short  time  forty  ecclesiastics  and  sev- 
eral laymen  joined  him.  They  all  seemed  animated 
by  his  penitential  spirit,  and  strove  to  imitate  the 
virtues  of  their  master. 

Norbert  now  thought  of  establishing  a  rule  of  life. 
After  some  deliberation  he  concluded  to  adopt  that 
of  St.  Augustine,  to  which  all  his  followers  con- 
sented, and  they  made  a  solemn  profession,  with  a 
promise  of  fidelity.  The  holy  founder  afterward 
proceeded  to  Rome  to  petition  the  sovereign  Pontiff 
to  confirm  his  order.  Pope  Honorius  granted  his 
request,  and  God  bestowed  His  benediction  on  this 
infant  institution,  which  very  soon  spread  over  the 


ST.    NORBERT.  351 

whole  Christian  world.  The  greatest  eagerness  was 
everywhere  manifested  to  obtain  admission  into  this 
holy  society.  Thebant,  connt  of  Champagne,  tonched 
by  the  discourses  and  virtues  of  the  pious  founder, 
determined  to  renounce  the  world,  and  offered  him- 
self and  his  possessions  to  Norbert,  but  the  Saint, 
who  cared  less  for  his  personal  aggrandizement  and 
the  promotion  of  the  order  than  for  the  general 
good  of  the  Church,  advised  him  to  remain  in  the 
world,  where  he  could  advance  the  interests  of  relig- 
ion, by  teaching  his  vassals  to  honor  and  serve  God. 
The  pure  origin  of  the  many  religious  orders  of 
the  Church  is  well  worthy  of  remark,  the  austere 
life  and  self-abnegation  of  those  devoting  themselves 
to  this  mode  of  life,  prove  clearly  that  they  never 
solicited  donations. 


ST.  NORBERT  IS  CREATED  BISHOP  OF 
MAGDEBURG. 

God,  who  had  raised  St.  Korbert  to  a  high  degree 
of  sanctity,  destined  him  for  the  government  of  a 
great  nation  and  the  edification  of  Germany. 
Obliged  to  visit  that  country  on  affairs  of  import- 
ance, Norbert  arrived  at  Spire  while  the  Emperor 
Lothaire  was  holding  a  council  for  the  election  of  an 
archbishop  of  Magdeburg.  He  was  invited  to  preach, 
which  he  did  so  eloquently  that  the  deputies  of  the 
church  of  Magdeburg  proposed  him  for  the  vacant 
chair ;  and,  without  giving  him  time  for  considera- 
tion, seized  hold  of  him,  exclaiming,  "Here  is  our 
Bishop,  here  is  our  Father ! "    They  presented  him 


352  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHITRCH. 

to  the  Emperor,  who  approved  of  the  choice  of  the 
council. 

After  the  confirmation  of  his  election  by  the  legate 
of  the  Pope,  who  was  present,  the  new  archbishop 
was  conducted  to  Magdeburg.  As  soon  as  Norbert 
came  in  sight  of  the  city  of  which  he  was  to  be  the 
pastor,  he  proceeded  the  remainder  of  the  way  bare- 
footed. On  his  entrance  into  the  city,  a  great  con- 
course of  people  eagerly  hastened  to  meet  the  holy 
man ;  a  universal  joy  pervaded  the  city ;  he  was  con- 
ducted in  procession  to  the  church  and  from  thence 
to  the  Episcopal  palace.  He  was  very  poorly  clad, 
and  wore  nothing  which  could  distinguish  him  from 
the  common  people ;  when  he  was  about  to  enter  the 
palace,  the  porter,  who  did  not  know  him,  mistook 
him  for  a  beggar,  and  roughly  repulsed  him,  saying, 
"The  other  poor  people  came  in  long  ago  —  go 
away,  and  do  not  disturb  these  lords ! "  Tlie  crowd 
cried  out,  "  Wretch,  what  are  you  doing ;  it  is  the 
archbishop,  your  master,  whom  you  reject."  The 
porter,  overwhelmed  with  shame  at  his  blunder, 
endeavored  to  hide  himself,  but  the  archbishop 
stopped  him  and  said,  smilingly,  "Fear  not,  my 
friend,  I  am  not  displeased,  you  appreciate  me 
better  than  those  who  force  me  to  inhabit  a  palace, 
which  is  entirely  unsuited  to  so  poor  a  man  as 
myself." 

St.  Norbert  governed  his  diocese  with  admirable 
wisdom,  but  endured  many  and  severe  trials.  The 
church  of  Magdeburg  had  become  very  lukewarm 
and  indiiferent,  and  he  was  earnestly  desirous  of 
effectinof  an  entire  reformation.     His  efforts  were 


ORDER  OF  CISTERCIANS.  353 

very  successful  with  regard  to  some,  but  his  pious 
zeal  exasperated  others  into  bitter  enmity.  ^'  Why," 
said  they,  "  have  we  called  this  stranger,  whose 
morals  are  so  contrary  to  ours,  among  us  ?  "  They 
loaded  him  with  insults,  and  tried  every  means  to 
lower  him  in  the  esteem  of  the  people,  and,  in  their 
rage,  even  threatened  his  life. 

Norbert  endured  their  insults  with  marvelous 
patience,  and  on  one  occasion  said  to  his  friends: 
"  Is  it  sui'prising  that  the  devil  attacks  me,  when  he 
attempted  the  destruction  of  Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord 
and  King?"  His  charity,  mildness  and  perse- 
verance finally  triumphed  over  all  obstacles,  and  he 
terminated  his  austere  and  laborious  life  after  having 
perfectly  fulfilled  all  the  duties  of  a  good  pastor. 

FOUNDATION  OF  THE  ORDER  OF  CISTERCIANS. 

A.  D.  1110. 

The  order  of  Cistercians,  established  about  the 
same  time  as  that  of  the  Premonstrants,  was  not  less 
celebrated  and  useful  to  the  Church.  St.  Robert,  its 
founder,  had  entered  a  religious  life  at  the  age  of 
fifteen.  With  the  design  of  living  in  perfect  soli- 
tude, and  rigidly  practicing  the  rules  of  St.  Benedict, 
he  and  several  companions  established  themselves 
in  the  forest  of  Citeaux,  fifteen  miles  from  Dijon. 
Their  abode  was  in  a  wild,  uncultivated  region,  the 
resort  of  wild  beasts,  and  altogether  repulsive  to 
nature.  For  this  very  reason  it  appeared  to  them 
tlie  most  suitable  spot  for  the  accomplishment  of 
their  wish  to  retire  from  the  world  and  live  entirely 
30* 


354  HISTORY    OF   THE    CHURCH. 

for  God.  Thoy  commenced  to  cultivate  the  ground, 
and  to  build  small  huts  in  which  to  dwell.  Here 
these  holy  Religious  unceasingly  immolated  their 
bodies  to  God  by  the  exercise  of  penance,  and  their 
hearts  by  the  fire  of  charity.  They  frequently  suf- 
fered for  the  want  of  bread,  and,  with  all  their 
efforts,  they  could  not  procure  the  common  necessa- 
ries of  life  from  the  barren  soil  surrounding  them. 
Nevertheless,  they  refused  all  the  rich  presents 
offered  them  by  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  so  attached 
were  they  to  their  holy  vow  of  poverty. 

Although  this  new  institution  was  renowned  for 
its  fervor,  several  years  elapsed  before  it  made  much 
progress ;  it  was  a  tree  which  became  firmly  j^lanted, 
before  it  spread  forth  its  sheltering  branches.  God 
was  pleased  to  adorn  it  with  all  the  virtues  which 
most  attract  the  admiration  of  men.  A  young  lord 
named  Bernard  embraced  the  ascetic  life,  together 
with  thirty  companions  whom  he  had  persuaded  to 
join  him,  and  whom  he  brought  with  him  to  Citeaux, 
as  precious  spoils  which  he  had  captured  from  the 
world.  Bernard,  born  in  the  castle  of  Fontaine,  in 
Burgundy,  of  noble  parents,  united  extreme  beauty 
of  person  to  the  most  brilliant  mental  qualities, 
giving  promise  of  a  distinguished  career  in  after 
life.  His  prospects  for  worldly  happiness  appeared 
bright  and  alluring,  but  he  fonned  the  generous 
determination  of  sacrificing  every  thing  to  God. 

His  brothers  and  friends,  learning  his  intention, 
used  every  means  to  deter  him,  but  he  was  only  the 
more  firm  in  his  resolution,  and,  finally,  by  his  holy 
zeal  and  arguments,  inspired  his  most  bitter  oppo- 


ORDER   OF   CISTERCIANS.  355 

nents  with  the  same  desire.  He  was  followed  to 
Citeaux  by  all  his  brothers,  except  the  youngest,  who 
remained  with  his  father  to  be  the  solace  and  com- 
fort of  his  declining  years.  When  about  departing, 
the  eldest,  seeing  his  young  brother  playing  with 
some  children,  said  to  him :  "  You  will  be  the  sole 
heir  of  our  house ;  we  leave  you  all  our  possessions." 
"Yes,"  replied  the  child,  "heavenly  treasures  are 
your  portion,  and  earthly  goods  are  my  inheritance ; 
the  division  is  not  equal."  This  child  remained  for 
a  short  time  at  home,  and  then,  relinquishing  his 
bright  earthly  prospects,  joined  his  brothers. 

Upon  the  retirement  of  Bernard  to  Citeaux,  the 
most  sublime  virtues  were  exhibited  in  his  holy  life ; 
he  practiced  such  severe  mortifications,  that  he 
seemed  to  become  an  entirely  spiritual  man;  he 
partook  of  the  necessary  food  with  the  greatest 
reluctance,  and  his  meals  were  always  an  occasion 
of  penance  to  him.  His  spirit  of  recollection  was  so 
profound,  that,  after  living  a  whole  year  in  the  novici- 
ate, he  left  without  knowing  the  shape  of  the  house ; 
he  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  night  in  prayer, 
regarding  the  time  given  to  sleep  as  so  much  time 
lost.  His  fervent  example  animated  his  companions, 
and  he  derived  new  strength  by  recalling  to  mind 
the  causes  of  his  conversion,  often  saying  to  him- 
self, "Bernard,  for  what  purpose  didst  thou  come 
hither?"  These  few  words  inspired  him  with  cour- 
age to  fulfill  all  the  duties  of  a  religious  life. 


356  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

ST.   BERNARD  IS  MADE  ABBOT  OF  CLAIRVAUX. 

The  reputation  of  St.  Bernard  attracted  so  great  a 
number  of  Eeligious  to  Citeaux,  that,  in  order  to 
accommodate  them  all,  several  abbeys  were  founded, 
among  others  that  of  Clairvaux.  The  place  where 
it  was  built  was  formerly  called  the  valley  of  Worm- 
wood, the  surrounding  woods  having  been  for  a  long 
time  the  retreat  of  robbers ;  it  now  became  the  abode 
of  sanctity.  Bernard  was  appointed  abbot  of  this 
new  house,  and  removed  thither  with  twelve  com- 
panions, but  the  number  rapidly  increased.  The 
holy  abbot  was  accustomed  to  say  to  those  admitted 
to  the  novitiate,  "  If  you  desire  to  enter  this  door, 
leave  behind  you  the  body  you  have  brought  from 
the  Avorld,  this  portal  is  only  opened  to  the  soul." 
It  must  be  understood  that  the  rule  they  observed 
was  extremely  severe.  As  the  monastery  was  at  first 
very  poor,  their  only  food  was  barley  bread  and  a 
small  quantity  of  soup  made  of  roasted  beech  leaves. 
]N"otwithstanding  this  meager  diet,  the  holy  society 
lived  in  perfect  contentment,  for  the  love  of  penance 
seasoned  this  rude  fare. 

The  only  occupation  at  Clairvaux  was  prayer  and 
manual  labor,  and  although  the  community  was  very 
numerous,  the  silence  of  night  reigned  during  the 
day.  This  holy  silence  so  impressed  their  worldly 
visitors,  that  they  dared  not  hold  even  the  most 
innocent  conversation  while  in  this  holy  sanctuary. 
Men  who  had  been  rich  and  honored  in  the  world 
gloried  in  the  poverty  of  Jesus  Christ,  who  cheer- 
fully suffered  the  inconveniences  of  hunger,  thirst, 
heat  and  cold,  and  all  kinds  of  humiliation,  as  an 


ST.    BERNARD.  357 

example  for  His  followers.  The  holy  abbot  was 
foremost  among  them,  and  practiced  much  more  than 
he  exacted.  He  entertained  so  high  an  idea  of  the 
religions  state  at  the  beginning  of  his  administra- 
tion, that  he  was  shocked  at  the  smallest  imperfec- 
tions unavoidable  in  this  life,  desiring  his  monks  to 
live  not  like  men,  but  angels.  God,  however,  un- 
deceived him,  and  he  afterward  made  allowances  for 
human  weakness,  leading  his  Religious  to  perfection 
by  different  means  according  to  the  amount  of  grace 
he  recognized  in  them. 

St.  Bernard  sanctified  his  whole  family  ;  his  broth- 
ers were  with  him,  and  his  father,  Tescelin,  in  his 
old  age,  received  the  monastic  habit  at  Clairvaux. 
One  married  sister,  much  attached  to  the  world,  was 
the  only  member  of  the  family  who  had  not  entered 
religion.  Experiencing,  however,  a  desire  to  see  her 
brother,  she  repaired  to  the  monastery,  superbly- 
dressed,  and  accompanied  by  a  numerous  retinue. 
The  holy  abbot  refused  to  see  her  in  all  this  splendor, 
which  circumstance  filled  her  with  shame  and  com- 
punction. "Although  I  am  a  miserable  sinner,"  said 
she,  "Jesus  Christ  has  died  for  me.  If  my  brother 
detests  my  body,  the  servant  of  God  will  not  despise 
my  soul.  Tell  him  to  come  and  give  me  his  com- 
mands, and  I  am  ready  to  obey!"  St.  Bernard 
then  consented  to  see  her,  and  she  was  induced  by 
his  exhortations  to  renounce  the  pleasures  of  the 
world.  Two  years  afterward,  having  obtained  the 
consent  of  her  husband,  she  entered  the  monastery 
of  JuUy,  founded  for  women,  where  she  died  in  the 
odor  of  sanctity. 


358  HiSTOiir  OF  the  church. 

CELEBRITY  OF  ST.  BERNARD. 

St.  Bernard  daily  became  more  celebrated  for  his 
talents  and  virtues,  wliicli  were  soon  rewarded  by  the 
gift  of  miracles.  The  first  was  wrought  in  favor  of 
a  gentleman,  a  relative  of  the  holy  abbot.  This  per- 
son became  ill,  and  suddenly  lost  his  speech  and 
consciousness.  His  family  were  very  much  alarmed, 
as  the  sick  man  had  not  been  considered  very  just  in 
his  dealings.  St.  Bernard  was  sent  for.  He  assured 
them  that  consciousness  would  return  to  the  sick 
man  if  they  would  repair  the  wrongs  he  had  com- 
mitted on  others.  Kestitution  was  immediately 
made,  and  the  holy  abbot  left  him  to  offer  up  the 
holy  sacrifice  of  the  mass.  Before  the  mass  was 
concluded,  the  sick  man  began  to  speak  freely,  and 
asked  for  a  confessor.  He  wept  while  making  his  con- 
fession, received  the  sacrameat  with  very  holy  disposi- 
tions, and,  three  days  afterward,  died  a  most  saintly 
and  contrite  death. 

One  day  a  woman  went  to  see  the  abbot,  carrying 
her  child,  whose  hand  was  withered  and  the  arm  com- 
pletely twisted.  St.  Bernard  was  moved  to  pity  by 
the  deplorable  sight,  and  told  the  woman  to  place  the 
child  on  the  ground.  Then,  addressing  a  fervent 
prayer  to  God,  he  made  the  sign  of  the  cross  on  the 
arm  of  the  child,  who  was  instantly  cured,  and  ran 
to  embrace  his  happy  mother. 

The  report  of  his  miracles  spread  abroad,  and  sick 
persons  were  brought  to  him  from  great  distances. 
The  blind,  paralytic,  and  diseased,  were  healed  by 
his   simple   touch,  or  by  his   making  the   sign  of 


CELEBRITY   OF    ST.   BERNARD.  359 

tlie  cross  over  them.  The  conversions  he  effected 
were  not  less  surprising;  no  one  could  resist  his 
persuasive  eloquence,  or  rather  the  divine  spirit 
Avhich  breathed  forth  in  all  his  words.  A  band 
of  youthful  nobles,  devoted  to  pleasure  and  amuse- 
ment, were  curious  to  see  him,  especially  as  they 
were  passing  near  his  abbey  of  Clairvaux.  The  holy 
abbot  received  them  very  kindly,  and,  in  order  to 
turn  them  from  their  worldly  and  dangerous  pur- 
suits, invited  them  to  sojourn  with  him  for  a  few 
days,  until  the  coming  of  Ash  Wednesday,  which 
was  near  at  hand ;  but  they  declined  his  hospitality. 
"I  hope,"  said  he,  "that  God  will  grant  me  that 
which  you  refuse."  At  the  same  time,  presenting 
them  with  some  wine,  he  told  them  to  drink  to  the 
health  of  their  souls.  They  laughingly  complied, 
and  shortly  afterward  took  their  departure;  but 
they  had  scarcely  lost  sight  of  the  Abbey  when, 
remembering  what  St.  Bernard  had  said  to  them, 
they  were  entirely  changed  in  their  feelings,  and 
returning  to  Clairvaux,  joyfully  embraced  the  relig- 
ious life. 

The  holy  reputation  of  St.  Bernard  induced  many 
churches  to  desire  him  as  their  pastor.  The  arch- 
bishoprics of  Milan  and  Rheims,  and  the  bishoprics 
of  Langres  and  Chalons,  were  offered  him.  He 
rejected  all  those  dignities,  and  the  sovereign  Pon- 
tiff respected  his  virtues  so  highly,  that  he  refrained 
from  forcing  any  office  on  him.  The  humble  recluse 
only  sought  seclusion  and  retirement,  devoting  him- 
self to  the  instruction  of  his  Religious,  and  the  ser- 
vice of  God;  but  the  reputation  his  sanctity  and 


360  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

mortifications  acquired  for  liim,  was  often  the  means 
of  disturbing  his  solitude.  His  advice  was  applied 
for  by  all  the  provinces,  and  he  was  obliged  to  assist 
in  ecclesiastical  affairs.  He  was  the  solace  of  the 
unhappy,  the  defender  of  the  oppressed,  the  scourge 
of  heretics,  the  oracle  of  the  sovereign  Pontiff,  and 
the  counselor  of  bishops  and  kings,  —  in  a  word,  a 
man  of  the  Church,  always  ready  to  sustain  her 
rights,  to  maintain  unity,  and  to  combat  error. 

8T.  BERNARD  PREACHES  THE  SECOND  CRUSADE, 
HIS  DEATH. 

A.  D.  1146. 

St.  Bernard  was  afterward  engaged  in  an  affair 
which  drcAV  upon  him  many  reproaches  and  greatly 
tried  his  patience.  The  Holy  Land  was  in  danger  of 
falling  again  into  the  hands  of  the  infidels,  who  had 
already  gained  possession  of  the  city  of  Edessa,  and 
put  the  Christians  to  the  sword.  The  King  of  Jeru- 
salem applied  to  the  "Western  princes  for  help.  The 
Pope,  alarmed  at  the  unhappy  condition  of  Pales- 
tine, endeavored  to  rekindle  in  Christian  hearts 
the  same  enthusiasm  Pope  Urban  had  excited 
half  a  century  before.  He  wrote  to  the  King  of 
France  on  the  subject,  exhorting  the  French  nation 
to  take  up  arms  in  defense  of  the  holy  faith. 

St.  Bernard  was  appointed  to  preach  the  crusade. 
The  King  of  France  had  invited  him,  and  the  Pope 
had  written  to  him,  suggesting  this  course,  but  the 
holy  abbot  did  not  comply  until  he  received  a  formal 
command.  He  then  preached,  not  only  in  France,  but 
in  Germany,  with  wonderful  success.    His  sermons 


DEATH  OF  ST.  BERNARD.  361 

were  sustained  by  miracles,  and  princes  and  nobles 
rushed  forth  with  such  eagerness  to  assume  the  cross, 
that  all  Europe  seemed  hastening  to  the  Holy  Land. 
Although  an  immense  number  of  crosses  had  been 
prepared,  they  were  not  sufficient  for  the  multitude 
who  applied  for  them ;  the  holy  abbot  was  obliged 
to  tear  up  his  garments  to  supply  the  demand. 
King  Louis  set  the  example  to  his  subjects  by  assum- 
ing the  cross,  and  he  prepared  to  march  in  person  at 
the  head  of  his  army. 

The  Emperor  Conrad,  of  Germany,  who  also  joined 
this  expedition,  led  the  van,  and  started  on  the 
festival  of  the  Ascension  in  the  year  1147.  This 
army  was  composed  of  seventy  thousand  armed 
knights,  without  counting  the  light  infantry  and 
cavalry.  The  army  of  the  French  King,  which  com- 
menced its  march  fifteen  days  after  that  of  the 
Emperor,  was  not  less  considerable,  but  nearly  all 
perished  through  the  want  of  a  proper  military  dis- 
cipline. When  the  German  army,  with  the  remnant 
of  the  French,  at-rived  in  the  Eastern  empire,  they 
committed  so  many  depredations,  that  the  indigna- 
tion of  Manuel  Comnenus,  Emperor  of  Constanti- 
nople, was  aroused.  This  prince,  who  feared  for  the 
safety  of  his  dominions,  determined  upon  the  ruin 
of  the  Crusaders,  and  gave  them  infidel  guides,  who 
led  them  into  the  deserts  of  Asia  Minor,  where  they 
fell  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies.  It  was  with 
the  greatest  difficulty  that  Louis  and  Conrad  crossed 
into  Syria  with  the  remainder  of  their  armies. 
They  attacked  the  city  of  Damascus,  but  were  obliged 
to  abandon  the  siege  and  return  to  Europe. 


36^  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

Thus  terminated  this  unfortunate  expedition,  in 
which  two  of  the  finest  armies  the  world  ever  saw, 
utterly  perished.  The  shame  and  regret  this  terrible 
loss  occasioned,  induced  the  people  to  break  out  into 
reproaches  against  St.  Bernard  who  had  preached 
the  crusade,  and  who  had  prophesied  a  great  suc- 
cess ;  but  he  defended  himself  by  saying  that  the 
Crusaders  had  merited  the  wrath  of  God  by  their 
disorders,  and  thus  prevented  the  fulfillment  of  His 
promises  to  them,  in  the  same  way  as  the  Israelites 
in  the  desert  had  been  excluded  from  the  promised 
land  on  account  of  their  sins.  Debilitated  by  hard- 
ships and  austerities,  he  did  not  long  survive  this 
ungrateful  return  for  his  pious  exertions.  St. 
Bernard  is  regarded  as  the  last  of  the  Fathers  of  the 
Church.  His  eminent  virtues  and  extraordinary 
talent  render  any  eulogy  unnecessary. 

FOUNDATION   OF   THE    ORDER   OF    THE    TRINI- 
TARIANS. 

A.  D.  1166. 

Shortly  after  the  death  of  St.  Bernard,  France  pro- 
duced a  new  institution,  which  was  very  useful  to 
the  Church,  and  reflected  much  glory  on  religion. 
During  the  crusadas  a  great  number  of  Christians 
had  been  captured  by  the  infidels ;  they  languished 
in  irons,  exposed  to  the  danger  of  losing  the  faith, 
when  a  holy  priest  was  inspired  by  God  to  under- 
take their  deliverance.  John  de  Matha  was  born  in 
Provence,  of  virtuous  parents ;  he  received  a  Chris- 
tian education,  and  was  strenghened  by  divine  grace 


ORDER   OF  THE  TRIN^ITARIAKS.  363 

in  his  pious  disposition.  Study  and  prayer  were  the 
ordinary  occupations  of  his  childhood;  his  only 
recreation  consisted  in  reading  works  of  piety ;  from 
his  youth  he  chastised  his  body  by  fasts  and  other 
mortifications,  and  distributed  all  the  money  his 
parents  gave  him,  in  alms  to  the  poor.  After  com- 
pleting his  studies,  he  retired  for  some  time  to  a 
nsighboring  hermitage,  in  order  to  live  in  uninter- 
rupted communion  with  Grod.  Finding  himself  dis- 
turbed by  the  visits  of  his  family,  he  Avent  to  Paris, 
whsre  he  passed  through  a  course  of  theology,  and 
attained  the  rank  of  Doctor  in  the  Church. 

Maurice  de  Sully,  bishop  of  Paris,  hearing  of  his 
learning  and  piety,  ordamed  him  priest.  While  cele- 
brating his  first  mass,  he  became  aware  of  the  designs 
of  Grod  in  his  regard,  and  he  immediately  prepared 
to  follow  his  vocation  by  retirement  and  penitential 
exercises.  Having  heard  of  a  recluse,  nam  ^.d  Felix 
of  Valois,  who  lived  in  the  diocese  of  Meaux,  in  a 
place  called  Oerfroi,  ho  went  to  see  him,  and  in- 
formed him  of  his  intention.  They  formed  together 
the  plan  of  a  religious  society,  whose  object  would 
be  the  deliverance  of  captives,  and  they  proceeded  to 
Rome,  where  they  explained  their  project  to  Pope 
Innocent  III,  who  approved  of  it  in  a  bull,  and 
raised  it  to  a  religious  order  under  the  name  of  the 
Holy  Trinity  for  the  Redemption  of  Captives.  Re- 
turning to  France,  they  founded  the  first  monastery 
of  the  order,  on  the  site  of  the  hermitage  of  Felix 
of  Valois.  Their  mode  of  life  was  so  holy,  the 
object  of  the  institution  so  noble,  and  their  efforts 


364  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

SO  laudable,  that  they  soon  won  the  esteem  and 
veneration  of  the  faithful. 

The  number  of  those  who  asked  for  admission 
into  the  community  daily  increased.  The  saintly 
founder  was  obliged  to  build  several  monasteries, 
and  voluntary  contributions  poured  in.  He  then 
began  the  special  work  of  charity  to  which  he  had 
devoted  himself,  and  sent  two  of  his  Religious  to 
Africa,  who  were  the  first  to  redeem  from  the  hands 
of  the  infidel  one  hundred  and  eighty-six  Christian 
slaves.  John  made  several  voyages  to  Spain  and 
Barbary,  where  he  procured  the  liberty  Of  one  hun- 
dred and  twenty  captives.  He  endured  the  greatest 
hardships  in  his  diflfbrent  journeys,  and  encountered 
dangers  of  every  kind,  but  nothing  could  daunt  his 
burning  zeal.  During  all  these  journeys,  hardships 
and  trials,  he  did  not  lessen  his  austerities.  Peeling 
his  strength  diminish,  he  retired  to  Rome,  where 
he  passed  the  two  last  years  of  his  life  in  visiting 
prisoners,  nursing  the  sick,  and  solacing  the  poor. 
It  is  only  in  the  Christian  religion  that  we  find  such 
noble  examples  of  generous  charity,  sacrificing  repose, 
health  and  life  itself,  for  the  happiness  of  others. 

Natural  sensibility  and  human  benevolence  can 
effect  some  little  good,  but  are  incapable  of  that 
heroism  which  dreads  neither  danger,  labor,  nor 
death.  In  order  to  acquire  and  perpetuate  this 
spirit  of  self-abnegation,  it  is  necessary  to  be  actuated 
by  higher  motives  and  more  powerful  reasons. 


MARTYRDOM   OF  ST.  THOMAS.  365 

MARTYRDOM  OF  ST.  THOMAS  OF  CANTERBURY. 
A.    D.  1170. 

The  Church,  which  St.  John  de  Matha  honored 
in  France,  was  glorified  in  England  by  the  courage 
and  martyrdom  of  St.  Thomas  of  Canterbury.  Born 
in  London  in  1117,  he  evinced  from  his  infancy  the 
most  excellent  dispositions.  He  attained  the  dignity 
of  Chancellor  of  England,  and  was  a  great  favorite 
of  King  Henry  11.  The  See  of  Canterbury  being 
vacant,  the  king  wished  to  bestow  this  office  on 
Thomas,  who  refused  it,  and  told  the  monarch  that 
if  he  became  archbishop,  he  would  undoubtedly 
incur  his  displeasure,  as  he  would  consider  it  his 
bounden  duty  to  reform  certain  abuses  which  dis- 
graced England.  Henry  disregarded  these  representa- 
tions, and  the  Chapter  of  Canterbury  elected  Thomas 
archbishop.  The  prediction  of  the  holy  prelate  was 
verified.  The  king  appropriated  to  his  own  use  the 
revenues  of  vacant  benefices,  and  purposely  delayed 
appointing  new  incumbents.  Thomas  energetically 
opposed  this  shameful  abuse ;  he  also  objected  to  a 
practice  of  the  civil  judges  of  summoning  the  clergy 
before  their  tribunals,  without  regarding  the  higher 
power  of  the  church  in  England.  He  courageously 
condemned  the  nobles  and  officers  who  oppressed  the 
Church  and   usurped  ecclesiastical  possessions. 

Henry  was  much  incensed,  and  commanded  the 
bishops  to  take  an  oath  tj  maintain  all  the  royal 
customs.  The  lioly  archbishop  understood,  that 
under  the  title  of  "customs,"  the  prince  meant  the 
abuses  of  which  we  have  spoken ;  he  accordingly 
refused  to  take  the  oath.  From  that  time  the  arch- 
31* 


366  HISTOKY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

bishop  was  persecuted  to  such  a  degree  that  his  life 
was  endangered,  and  he  was  obliged  to  cross  over  to 
France.  Arriving  on  the  coast,  he  dispatched  two 
of  his  companions  to  Louis  VII,  asking  for  an  Asy- 
lum in  his  dominions.  On  relating  all  that  their 
master  had  suffered,  Louis  said  to  them,  with  great 
kindness,  "  Has  the  King  of  England  forgotten  these 
words,  *  be  angry  and  sin  not  ? ' ''  "  Sire,''  replied 
one  of  the  deputies,  "  he  would  perhaps  have  remem- 
bered it,  if  he  had  assisted  at  the  divine  office  as 
often  as  your  majesty."  The  king  smiled,  and  prom- 
ised his  protection  to  the  archbishop,  saying,  "  it  is 
in  keeping  with  the  ancient  dignity  of  the  crown  of 
France,  that  the  unjustly  persecuted,  and  especially 
ministers  of  the  Church,  shall  find  safety  and  assist- 
ance in  our  kingdom."  He  afterward  endeavored, 
in  concert  with  the  Pope,  to  bring  about  a  recon- 
ciliation between  the  archbishop  and  Henry. 

Thinking  that  all  his  difficulties  were  ended, 
Thomas  returned  to  England;  but  three  months 
had  not  elapsed  before  he  again  incurred  the  king's 
displeasure,  who  said,  in  a  fit  of  passion :  "  What !  is 
there  no  one  who  will  rid  me  of  a  priest  Avho  disturbs 
my  whole  kingdom  ?"  These  words  were  equivalent 
to  a  sentence  of  death  against  the  holy  prelate. 
Four  of  the  king's  officers  formed  a  horrible  plot 
for  the  destruction  of  the  archbishop ;  they  repaired 
secretly  to  Canterbury,  and  assassinated  him  while 
he  was  officiating  at  the  altar.  Henry  was  filled 
with  dismay  when  he  heard  of  this  murder,  and 
swore  that  he  had  not  commanded  it.  He  remained 
three  days,  locked  in  his  chamber,  scarcely  partaking 


THE  THIRD   CRUSADE.  367 

of  any  food,  and  refusing  all  consolation ;  and  he 
consented  to  perform  any  penance  that  might  be 
imposed  on  him.  God  soon  manifested  the  sanctity 
of  his  servant  by  the  number  of  miracles  wrought 
at  his  tomb,  and  by  the  terrible  punishments  he 
inflicted  on  Henry,  until  this  prince  appeased  the 
Divine  wrath  by  a  most  sincere  repentance. 


THE  THIRD  CRUSADE. 

A.  D.  1191. 

Henry  II,  king  of  England,  in  order  to  atone  for 
his  sins,  resolved  to  go  in  person  to  the  Holy  Land, 
to  the  assistance  of  the  suffering  Christians.  Syria 
was  at  this  time  in  the  most  unhappy  condition. 
Saladin,  Sultan  of  Egypt,  had  invaded  it  at  the 
head  of  an  army  of  fifty  thousand  men,  and  had 
gained  a  great  victory  over  the  Christians,  in  which 
he  captured  Guy  of  Lusignan,  king  of  Jerusalem, 
Renard  of  Chatillon,the  grand  master  of  the  Hospi- 
tallers, and  many  other  distinguished  nobles.  But 
the  most  important  loss  was  that  of  the  Holy  Cross, 
which  had  been  carried  to  the  field  of  battle,  and 
which  fell  into  the  sacrilegious  hands  of  the  infidels. 
After  this  defeat  of  the  Christian  army,  nothing 
could  arrest  the  progress  of  Saladin,  nearly  all  the 
cities  voluntarily  opening  their  gates  to  him.  He 
besieged  the  city  of  Jerusalem,  and  entered  it  in 
ti-iumph;  thus  this  holy  city  fell  again  under  the 
Mahometan  yoke,  eighty  years  after  it  had  been  cap- 
tured from  them  by  the  Christians. 


368  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

^^.Three  important  places,  Antioch,  Tyre  and  Trip- 
^oli,  were  all  that  remained  to  them.  The  intelli- 
gence of  this  disaster  spread  universal  consternation 
throughout  the  West,  and  Pope  Urban  III  died  of 
grief.  The  kings  of  France  and  England,  who  were 
then  at  variance,  were  so  much  afflicted  that  they  for- 
got their  private  quarrels,  in  order  to  fight  against 
the  infidel.  Henry  II  died  before  the  accomplish- 
menlt  of  his  vow,  and  his  son  Richard,  he  who 
afterward  became  so  distinguished  for  undaunted 
courage  as  to  receive  the  title  of  "  Coeur  de  Lion," 
(Lion-heart)  took  up  the  cross  with  Philip  Augustus, 
king  of  France.  In  order  to  defray  the  expenses  of 
this  crusade,  a  tax,  called  the  "  Saladin  tithe,"  was 
imposed- on  all  ecclesiastical  property,  as  it  was  the 
tenth  part  of  the  property,  and  was  destined  to  carry 
on  the  war  against  Saladin. 

The  two  kings  embarked  with  their  respective 
armies.  Philip  Augustus  arrived  first  in  Palestine, 
and  joined  the  Christians  who  were  besieging  the  city 
of  Acre.  This  most  welcome  re-enforcement  placed 
the  assailants  in  a  position  to  renew  the  siege,  but 
Philip,  out  of  deference  to  the  king  of  England, 
waited  for  his  arrival,  in  order  to  share  with  him  the 
honor  of  taking  the  city,  which  finally  surrendered  at 
discretion  ;  the  principal  article  of  the  treaty  being  a 
demand  for  the  restoration  of  the  Holy  Cross.  There 
was  every  reason  to  hope  that  this  first  success  would 
be  followed  by  other  conquests,  but  his  ill  health  and 
the  dissatisfaction  of  the  king  of  England,  determ- 
ined Philip  to  return  to  France.  Nevertheless,  for 
fear  of  being  accused  of  deserting  his  ally,  he  left 


THE   FOURTH   CRUSADE.  369 

Richard  ten  thousand  infantry  and  five  Imndred 
knights,  with  money  sufficient  to  maintain  them  lor 
three  years. 

Richard  remained  in  Palestine  with  a  splendid 
army,  animated  with  zeal,  and  desirous  of  accom- 
plishing a  great  enterprise ;  he  gained  a  victory  over 
Saladin,  and,  if  he  had  marched  directly  upon  Jerusa- 
lem, would  have  easily  captured  the  city;  but  he 
did  not  profit  by  his  advantage,  and  gave  the  enemy 
time  to  re-enforce  it.  Being  subsequently  obliged  to 
abandon  the  projected  siege,  he  departed  for  Europe, 
after  concluding  a  three  years'  truce  with  Saladin. 
The  only  fruit  of  the  third  crusade  Avas  the  taking 
of  the  city  of  Acre,  which  became  the  refuge  of  the 
Christians  of  the  East ;  here  they  waited  patiently, 
but  in  vain,  for  an  opportunity  of  re-establishing  the 
kingdom  of  Jerusalem. 

THE  FOURTH  CRUSADE. 
A.  D.  1195. 

The  slight  success  of  the  third  crusade  did  not 
prevent  its  being  followed  by  a  fourth,  a  few  years 
after  the  return  of  Philip  Augustus,  but  this  prince 
took  no  part  in  the  undertaking.  The  new  expedi- 
tion was  set  on  foot  by  some  French  and  Italian 
lords,  commanded  by  the  Marquis  of  Montferrat,  and 
by  Baldwin,  count  of  Flanders.  They  agreed  to 
assemble  at  Venice,  and  that  republic  promised  to 
furnish  the  vessels  necessary  for  the  transportation 
ef  the  Crusaders  to  the  Holy  Land.  The  Venetians, 
faithful  to  their  engagement,  soon  collected  a  suflS- 


370  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHUKCH. 

cient  number  of  ships,  and  nobly  offered  their  assist- 
ance in  a  war  which  concerned  the  faith;  they 
equipped  at  their  own  expense  fifty  galleys  for  the 
accommodation  of  five  hundred  Venetian  nobles, 
who  enlisted  in  the  crusade.  They  were  waiting  for 
favorable  weather  to  set  out,  when  the  young  Alexis, 
son  of  the  Emperor  of  Constantinople,  came  to 
implore  their  aid  for  his  father,  whom  a  usurper  had 
dethroned  and  imprisoned  after  putting  out  his  eyes. 
He  promised  to  re-establish  union  between  the  Greeks 
and  Latins,  to  furnish  one  hundred  thousand  silver 
marks,  and  provisions  for  a  year,  to  facilitate  the 
conquest  of  the  Holy  Land,  and  to  provide,  during 
his  life,  for  knights  wounded  in  its  defense. 

These  propositions  appeared  so  advantageous  that 
it  was  thought  unwise  to  refuse  them,  although,  by 
carrying  the  war  into  Turkey,  they  would  deviate 
from  the  route  first  proposed.  Thus,  instead  of  pro- 
ceeding to  Palestine,  they  embarked  for  Constanti- 
nople, and  in  three  days  the  Crusaders  were  masters 
of  the  city.  The  usurper  fled,  and  the  young  Alexis 
was  crowned  Emperor.  This  unfortunate  prince  was 
shortly  afterward  strangled  by  one  of  his  officers, 
who  placed  himself  on  the  throne.  In  this  crisis, 
the  Crusaders  held  a  council  to  determine  on  their 
course  of  action ;  they  considered  themselves  author- 
ized to  avenge  the  death  of  the  prince  whom  they 
had  protected,  and,  once  more  besieging  Constanti- 
nople, they  carried  it  by  storm. 

The  authority  of  the  commanders  could  not 
restrain  the  soldiery,  who  committed  the  greatest 
excesses,  plundering  and  devastating  the  whole  city. 


THE   MIXOR  BROTHERS.  371 

Having  entire  possession  of  Constantinople,  the  Cru- 
saders resolved  to  elect  one  of  their  number  Emp^^ror. 
The  choice  fell  on  BaldAvin,  count  of  Flanders,  whose 
many  virtues  won  the  admiration  of  the  Greeks 
themselves.  This  prince  was  solemnly  crowned  in 
the  church  of  St.  Sophia,  and  from  that  time  assumed 
the  title  and  insignia  of  the  Eastern  Emperors.  The 
nobles  then  divided  most  of  the  European  provinces 
among  themselves,  and  were  so  occupied  in  main- 
taining their  possessions  as  completely  to  abandon 
the  expedition  for  the  deliverance  of  the  Holy  Land, 
to  which  they  had  pledged  themselves.  Thus 
commenced  the  Latin  empire  in  Constantinople,  but 
it  was  not  of  long  duration.  At  the  expiration  of 
fifty-seven  years  the  Greeks  succeeded  in  placing  on 
the  imperial  throne  Michael  Paleologus,  a  descendant 
of  their  former  emperors. 

The  conquest  of  the  Latins,  far  from  facilitating 
the  re-union  of  the  Greeks  to  the  Roman  Church, 
completed  their  separation.  The  excesses  committed 
at  the  taking  of  Constantinople  inspired  them  with 
a  violent  hatred  against  the  Latins,  and  it  was  at 
this  period  that  the  entire  rupture  and  schism  of  the 
Greek  Church  was  consummated. 


THE  ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  MINOR 
BROTHERS. 

A.  D.  1204. 

The  establishment  of  two  celebrated  orders  soon 
after  the  fourth  crusade,  is  a  more  interesting  object  to 
the  eye  of  faith,  than  the  conquest  of  an  empire.  Fran- 


372  HISTOKY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

cis,  a  native  of  Assisi,  a  small  town  in  Italy,  founded 
the  first  of  these  orders,  and  gave  to  his  disciples  the 
name  of  "  Minor  Brothers."  His  fathoi',  who  was  a 
merchant,  destined  him  for  the  same  business,  and 
did  not  devote  much  time  to  his  education.  Although 
the  youthful  Francis  showed  more  taste  for  the  vain 
amusements  of  the  world  than  for  the  exercises  of 
piety,  he  manifested  from  his  earliest  years  a  tender 
compassion  for  the  poor,  and  always  assisted  them 
to  the  utmost  of  his  ability.  On  one  occasion,  how- 
ever, he  refused  to  bestow  his  accustomed  charity, 
but  he  experienced  such  deep  remorse,  that  hence- 
forth he  determined  to  give  to  all  who  asked  for 
succor  in  the  name  of  God. 

During  a  dangerous  illness,  he  resolved  to  renounce 
the  world  and  devote  himself  to  the  service  of  God. 
Shortly  afterward,  encountering  a  ragged  beggar,  he 
took  off  a  new  garment  and  gave  it  to  the  poor  man. 
One  day,  when  on  a  journey,  he  found  on  the  road- 
side so  disgusting  a  leper,  that  he  was  at  first  filled 
with  horror ;  but,  remembering  that  to  serve  Jesus 
Christ  we  must  conquer  ourselves,  he  descended 
from  his  horse,  kissed  the  leper,  and  bestowed  alms 
on  him.  With  such  dispositions,  progress  in  virtue 
was  very  rapid,  and  Francis  became  a  changed  man. 
He  sought  the  greatest  retirement,  and  meditated 
continually  on  the  passion  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  secluded  life  of  Francis  displeased  his  father, 
who  often  ill  treated  him,  and  finally  disinherited 
him.  Francis  never  considered  himself  so  rich,  as 
at  the  moment  when  he  had  lost  all  earthly  riches. 
He  endured  all  these  trials  with  the  most  angelic 


THE   MIXOR   BROTHERS.  373 

patience.  "  Deserted  by  my  earthly  father,"  said  he, 
"  I  shall  the  more  confidently  adhere  to  my  Father  in 
Heaven ! "  He  took  up  his  abode  near  a  small  church 
called  the  "  Portiuncula,"  or  "  Our  Lady  of  the 
Angels,"  and  devoted  himself  to  nursing  lepers,  and 
practicing  the  most  mortifying  works  of  mercy  and 
humility.  Having  heard  one  day  those  words  which 
our  Saviour  addressed  to  His  disciples,  "  Possess  not 
gold  nor  silver,  nor  two  coats,  nor  shoes,  nor  a  staff," 
"  Behold,"  he  joyfully  exclaimed,  "  this  is  what  I  seek 
and  desire  with  my  whole  heart !"  He  immediately 
took  off  his  shoes,  threw  away  his  staff;  never  pos- 
sessed money,  and  wore  only  a  simple  garment,  which 
he  fastened  with  a  rope  around  his  waist,  thus  fol- 
lowing to  the  letter  the  divine  precept. 

From  that  time  he  commenced  to  preach  penance, 
in  simple  but  solid  discourses,  which  made  the 
deepest  impression  on  his  hearers.  He  soon  attracted 
a  number  of  disciples,  who  imitated  his  mortified 
life,  zealously  announcing  the  word  of  God,  exhort- 
ing all  whom  they  encountered  to  the  fear  and  love 
of  the  Saviour,  and  a  strict  observance  of  His  com- 
mandments. Some  listened  with  attention,  but  the 
greater  number  were  shocked  at  their  extraordinary 
appearance,  coarse  habit,  and  the  austerity  and  sin- 
gularity of  their  mode  of  life.  They  were  interro- 
gated as  to  their  country  and  profession,  and  were 
frequently  refused  hospitality,  as  though  they  were 
criminals,  and  they  wore  often  obliged  to  pass  the 
night  without  other  shelter  than  the  portico  of  a 
church.  They  were  often  grossly  insulted,  men, 
women  and  children  jeering  and  scoffing  at  them  as 
3^ 


374  HISTOEY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

they  passed  through  the  streets,  and  throwing  mud 
and  stones  at  the  humble  servants  of  God,  who 
patiently  endured  these  affronts  while  exercising 
their  evangelical  functions. 

Finally,  through  their  self-abnegation  and  super- 
natural patience,  they  succeeded  in  overcoming  all 
prejudice,  and  everywhere  won  public  veneration  and 
respect. 

THE   ORDER  OF  ST.  FRANCIS  CONFIRMED.      HIS 
APOSTOLIC   LABORS. 

St.  Francis,  seeing  the  number  of  his  disciples  daily 
increasing,  obliged  them  to  practice  the  evangelical 
counsels,  adding  only  a  few  especial  rules  in  order 
to  preserve  uniformity  in  their  mode  of  life.  He 
went  to  Kome  and  submitted  his  rule  to  Innocent 
III,  who  approved  of  his  discipline.  On  his  return, 
the  servant  of  God  conducted  his  little  community 
to  the  church  of  Our  Lady  of  the  Angels,  which  was 
given  him  by  the  Benedictines,  to  whom  it  belonged, 
and  there  he  founded  the  first  house  of  the  order. 

He  endeavored  to  qualify  his  followers  for  the 
worthy  exercise  of  the  apostolic  functions,  encourag- 
ing them  in  the  path  of  perfection,  and  instructing 
them  how  to  gain  souls  to  Jesus  Christ ;  especially 
exhorting  them  to  a  strict  adherence  to  the  faith  of 
the  Roman  Church.  After  speaking  to  them  of  the 
kingdom  of  God,  of  contempt  for  the  world,  the  re- 
nunciation of  their  own  will  and  the  mortification  of 
the  body,  he  added :  "  Do  not  repine,  because  we  appear 
despicable ;  place  your  confidence  in  God  who  has 
overcome  the  world.    You  will  encounter  unfeeling 


ST.   FRANCIS.  375 

men,  wlio  will  insult  you ;  learn  to  suffer,  with  patience 
and  humility,  every  species  of  opprobrium  and  igno- 
miny." He  then  sent  them  to  different  countries, 
reserving  for  himself  the  mission  to  Syria  and  Egypt, 
in  the  hope  of  meeting  with  martyrdom  among  those 
people.  He  embarked  with  one  companion,  and  landed 
at  Damietta,  where  the  Sultan  Meledin  resided. 

This  monarch  ordered  him  to  appear  before  him, 
and  asked  him  who  had  sent  him  to  his  dominions. 
"  Almighty  God  has  sent  me,"  boldly  replied  Francis, 
"  to  point  out  the  way  to  heaven  to  you  and  your 
subjects."  This  courageous  answer  astonished  the 
Sultan,  who  invited  him  to  remain  with  him.  "  Most 
willingly,"  said  Francis,  "if  you  and  your  people  will 
consent  to  embrace  Christianity.  In  order  that  you 
may  not  hesitate  to  renounce  the  law  of  Mahomet, 
and  receive  that  of  Jesus  Christ,  kindle  a  large  fire, 
and  I,  together  with  your  priests,  will  throw  our- 
selves into  the  flames,  so  as  to  show  you  which  is 
the  true  religion."  "  I  doubt  very  much,"  said  the 
Sultan,  "whether  any  of  our  priests  would  submit  to 
this  trial,  and,  moreover,  it  might  create  a  dis- 
turbance." The  Sultan  was  so  charmed  with  the 
discourses  of  Francis  that  he  offered  him  rich 
presents,  which  the  holy  man  would  not  accept. 
This  generous  refusal  rendered  him  still  more 
estimable  in  the  eyes  of  Meledin,  who  dismissed 
him  with  these  words :  "  Pray  for  me,  Father,  that 
God  may  reveal  to  me  the  true  faith,  and  give  me 
the  courage  to  embrace  it." 

On  his  return  from  Egypt,  Francis  convened  a 
general  chapter  at  Assisi.     He  found  that  his  order 


376  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

had  increased  to  the  number  of  five  thousand 
Religious.  As  some  of  the  members  urged  him  to 
obtain  from  the  Pope  the  privilege  of  preaching 
everywhere,  without  being  obliged  to  ask  permission 
of  the  bishops  of  the  dioceses,  he  indignantly  replied, 
"  What,  my  brethren,  do  you  not  know  the  will  of 
God  ?  He  wishes  us  at  first  to  gain  the  approbation 
of  superiors,  by  humility  and  respect,  and  then  to 
win  those  who  are  subject  to  them  by  our  discourses 
and  good  example.  When  the  bishops  see  that  you 
strive  to  lead  an  exemplary  life,  and  have  no  desire 
to  interfere  with  their  authority,  they  will  solicit 
you  themselves  to  labor  for  the  salvation  of  the  souls 
under  their  charge.  Our  especial  privilege  should 
be,  the  absence  of  all  privileges.'*  When  St.  Francis 
felt  his  end  approaching,  he  redoubled  his  penances 
and  austerities ;  on  the  day  of  his  death  he  read  the 
passion  of  our  Saviour,  and  commencing  to  recite  the 
one  hundred  and  forty-first  Psalm,  expired  while 
littering  these  words,  ''  The  just  wait  for  me,  until 
thou  reward  me." 

CONGREGATION  OF  THE  PREACHING  FRIARS. 
A.  D.  1216. 

The  second  order,  which  sprung  up  at  that  time, 
was  founded  by  St.  Dominic.  Descended  from  an 
illustrious  Spanish  family,  St.  Dominic  from  his 
earliest  years  was  animated  with  a  great  desire  to 
labor  for  the  salvation  of  souls,  and  particularly  for  the 
conversion  of  those  who  were  plunged  into  the  dark- 
ness of  error.    He  soon  found  an  opportunity  to 


THE   PREACHING   FRIARS.  377 

exercise  liis  zeal ;  lie  was  canon-regular  of  the  Church 
of  Osnia,  when  Diego,  the  bishop,  was  appointed  by 
Innocent  III  to  instruct  and  reclaim  to  the  true  faith 
the  Albigenses,  whose  errors  infected  the  city  of  Albi 
and  its  vicinity.  Dominic  accompanied  his  bishop 
in  this  Apostolic  mission,  and  ardently  applied  him- 
self to  the  conversion  of  these  heretics. 

The  name  of  Albigenses  had  been  given  to  differ- 
ent sectarians,  who,  although  divided  in  sentiments, 
agreed  among  themselves  to  reject  the  authority  of 
the  Church,  abolish  the  sacraments,  and,  in  short, 
destroy  the  whole  ancient  discipline.  These  fanatics 
ravaged  and  desolated  the  whole  country,  and  some- 
times bands  of  thousands  of  men  attacked  and 
plundered  cities  and  villages,  massacred  the  priests, 
desecrated  the  churches  and  destroyed  the  sacred 
vessels.  The  missionaries  were  aware  of  the  dangers 
and  difficulties  of  their  enterprise,  but  were  not  in 
the  least  daunted  by  them,  being  ready  to  sacrifice 
their  lives  in  a  holy  cause.  God  delivered  them 
several  times  from  imminent  danger.  Two  assassins 
waited  in  a  street  through  which  Dominic  was  to 
pass,  intending  to  kill  him,  but  he  escaped  from 
their  hands;  on  being  asked  what  he  would  have 
done  had  they  attacked  him,  "  I  would  have  thanked 
G  od,"  he  replied,  "  and  would  have  prayed  him  to  let 
my  blood  flow,  drop  by  drop,  and  my  limbs  be  torn 
one  from  another,  so  as  to  have  prolonged  my  suf- 
ferings, and  thus  enrich  my  heavenly  crown."  This 
sublime  answer  made  a  deep  impression  on  his 
enemies. 


32* 


378  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

The  holy  missionaries  held  several  conferences 
with  the  heretics,  all  of  which  terminated  in  the 
triumph  of  faith  over  error.  Not  a  day  passed  with- 
out extraordinary  conversions  taking  place;  this 
only  exasperated  the  Albigenses ;  and,  as  these  sec- 
tarians were  supported  by  Raymond,  count  of  Toul- 
ouse, they  committed  the  greatest  cruelties.  Violent 
remedies  were  necessary  to  check  these  proceedings, 
and  a  new  crusade  was  set  on  foot  against  these 
heretics,  as  much  because  they  disturbed  the  public 
tranquillity,  as  for  their  eiTors.  Simon,  count  of 
Montfort,  had  command  of  the  army  raised  against 
the  Albigenses.  This  noble  carried  on  a  vigorous 
war  against  them,  and,  if  we  find  in  the  course  of  his 
exploits  traces  of  excessive  severity,  it  must  be 
remembered  that  he  was  endeavoring  to  deliver 
poor  desolated  provinces  from  inhuman  wretches 
who  were  guilty  of  every  crime. 

St.  Dominic  did  not  participate  in  this  military 
expedition;  mildness  and  patience  were  his  only 
weapons.  When  he  beheld  the  army  of  Crusaders 
approaching,  he  used  every  effort  to  arrest  the  pun- 
ishment which  threatened  these  obstinate  people; 
and,  finding  among  the  Crusaders  some  who  had 
enlisted  only  for  the  sake  of  booty,  and  who  aban- 
doned themselves  to  every  excess,  he  undertook  their 
reformation,  and  labored  as  zealously  for  their  con- 
version as  for  the  reclaiming  of  the  Albigenses. 


ST.   DOMINIC.  379 


ST.    DOMINIC   OBTAINS    THE   CONFIRMATION   OP 
HIS  ORDER. 

A.  D.  1216. 

The  Crusade  imdertaken  against  the  Albigenses, 
was  not  the  only  and  best  means  of  re-establishing 
and  maintaining  the  faith  in  Languedoc,  as  God 
wished  to  effect  good  by  persuasion,  more  than  by 
terror.  He  inspired  St.  Dominic,  therefore,  with  the 
design  of  founding  an  order  of  Apostolic  men,  who, 
in  sanctifying  themselves  by  a  religious  life,  would 
labor  successfully,  through  their  preaching,  to  spread 
the  light  of  faith,  and  effect  the  conversion  of  the 
wicked.  With  this  view  he  received  several  com- 
panions, who  consented  to  live  together  according 
to  a  plan  he  drew  up  for  their  guidance.  Foulques, 
the  bishop  of  Toulouse,  highly  approved  of  this  pro- 
ject, and  facilitated  its  extension  with  all  his  author- 
ity. He  took  Dominic  to  Kome,  in  order  to  obtain 
the  approbation  of  the  sovereign  pontiff.  After  a 
few  objections,  which  Avere  soon  answered,  the  Pope 
approved  of  this  new  institution,  and  affixed  his  offi- 
cial seal  to  its  constitution  and  rules.  Bishop  Foul- 
ques gave  St.  Dominic  and  his  followers  their  first 
church,  founded  in  honor  of  St.  Romain,  in  the  city 
of  Toulouse.  A  pious  emulation  was  manifested  by 
the  citizens,  in  contributing  toward  their  permanent 
establishment. 

This  laudable  generosity  soon  spread  throughout 
the  whole  province,  and  foundations  of  this  order 
were  rapidly  erected  at  Montpellier,  Bayonne,  Lyons 
and  several  other  cities.     The  high  reputation  of 


380  HISTORY  OF   THE   CHURCH. 

these  new  Religious,  known  under  the  name  of 
"Preaching  Friars,"  attracted  men  of  the  liighest 
order  of  intellect  and  virtue  to  their  community. 
The  holy  founder  sent  several  of  his  disciples  to 
difiFerent  countries  to  preach  penance,  and  to  defend 
the  purity  of  the  faith  against  heretics.  Seven  pro- 
ceeded to  Paris,  to  whom  the  University  and  a  pious 
Doctor,  named  John,  dean  of  St.  Quentin,  gave  the 
house  of  St.  Jacques,  from  which  they  took  the 
name  of  Jacobins.  This  little  community  increased 
so  rapidly,  that  St.  Dominic  found  there  thirty 
Religious,  when  he  visited  Paris  in  1219. 

The  holy  founder  was  much  rejoiced  to  see  the 
work  of  God  prospering,  and  prayed  the  more  fer- 
vently for  the  conversion  of  heretics  and  sinners. 
Nothing  would  have  gratified  him  more  than  to 
have  had  the  opportunity  of  announcing  the  Gospel 
to  heathen  nations,  and  to  shed  his  blood  for  Jesus 
Christ,  if  the  will  of  God  had  not  detained  him 
among  his  brethren.  It  was  owing  to  these  senti- 
ments that  he  made  preaching  the  primary  object  of 
his  order,  and  he  desired  all  his  Religious  to  pay 
particular  attention  to  this  branch  of  their  studies. 
The  importance  of  this  sublime  function  caused  him 
to  use  the  utmost  care  in  preparing  his  disciples  for 
missions,  exhorting  them  to  the  practice  of  every 
virtue.  He  taught  them  to  preach  extemporane- 
ously, and  inspired  them  with  an  ardent  love  for 
their  neighbor.  One  day,  after  preaching,  he  was 
asked  from  what  book  he  had  studied  his  discourse  ? 
"  The  book  which  I  use,"  he  replied,  "  is  the  book  of 
charity." 


ST.  LOUIS,  KING  OF  FRANCE.        381 

He  predicted  the  hour  of  his  death  long  before 
it  occurred.  Toward  the  end  of  July,  he  said  to 
several  of  his  friends :  "  You  perceive  that  I  am  at 
present  in  good  health,  nevertheless  I  shall  leave 
this  world  before  the  feast  of  the  Assumption."  He 
was  seized  with  a  violent  fever,  and,  after  exhorting 
his  Religious  to  edify  their  neighbors,  and  honor 
their  state  of  life  by  the  practice  of  virtue,  he  calmly 
expired  on  a  bed  of  ashes,  upon  which  he  had  caused 
himself  to  be  laid.  If  the  important  services  ren- 
dered by  religious  orders  were  properly  appreciated, 
and  their  efforts  for  the  conversion  and  instruction  of 
the  world  recognized,  as  well  as  the  great  assistance 
they  have  been  to  pastors  in  the  exercise  of  the  holy 
ministry,  it  would  be  impossible  to  deny  that  these 
establishments  have  produced  men,  alike  honorable 
to  the  Church,  and  to  the  State. 

BIRTH  AND  liDUCATION  OF  ST.  LOUIS,  KING 
OF  FRANCE. 

A.  D.  1213. 

God  crowned  the  signal  favors  He  had  bestowed 
on  this  period,  so  fruitful  in  saints,  by  the  birtli  of  a 
great  prince,  who  sanctified  the  throne  by  his  virtues, 
and  honored  it  by  his  rare  qualities.  Louis  IX  was 
not  twelve  years  of  age  when  his  father  died;  he 
was  educated  under  the  guardianship  of  his  mother, 
Blanche  of  Castile,  who  governed  the  kingdom  of 
France,  as  regent,  during  the  minority  of  her  son. 
This  princess  inculcated  a  love  of  virtue  and  piety 
in  the  mind  and  heart  of  her  infant  son ;  she  often 
repeated  these  beautiful  words,  so  worthy  of  a  Chris- 


382  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

tian  mother :  "Mj  son,  although  I  love  you  tenderly 
I  would  rather  see  you  deprived  of  the  throne,  and 
of  life  itself,  than  stained  by  one  mortal  sin."  The 
young  Louis  listened  attentively  to  the  wise  counsels 
of  his  mother,  which  were  never  obliterated  from  his 
mind. 

Blanche  did  not  undertake  the  entire  education 
of  the  youthful  king,  but  procured  men  of  great 
learning  and  wisdom  to  assist  in  forming  his  charac- 
ter, which  subsequently  developed  the  noble  quali- 
ties of  a  hero,  and  the  virtues  of  a  saint.  They 
taught  him  the  holiness  and  grandeur  of  Christian- 
ity, and  how  infinitely  superior  were  the  precepts  of 
Jesus  Christ  to  the  false  maxims  of  a  deceitful  world. 
The  natural  disposition  of  the  prince  seconded  the 
efforts  of  his  instructors,  and  his  rapid  progress  in 
all  the  branches  of  a  royal  education  repaid  all  their 
care.  He  manifested  during  his  whole  life  an  extra- 
ordinary veneration  for  the  holy  sacrament  of  Bap- 
tism,  by  evincing  a  marked  attachment  for  the  place 
where  the  saving  waters  of  regeneration  had  been 
poured  upon  his  infant  head ;  he  frequently  signed 
himself  Louis  of  Poissy,  thus  signifying  his  prefer- 
ence for  the  glorious  title  of  Christian,  to  that  of 
king  of  France. 

He  was  anointed  king  at  Rheims,  on  the  first  Sun- 
day of  Advent,  1226.  This  consecration  was  not 
looked  upon  by  the  prince  as  a  simple  ceremony,  but 
regarded  as  a  solemn  engagement  on  his  part  to 
promote  the  happiness  and  welfare  of  his  people. 
He  prepared  himself  for  it  by  exercises  of  piety, 
supplicating  the  Lord  to  diffuse  in  his  soul  the  holy 


ST   LOUIS,   KING   OF   FRAJ^CE.  383 

unction  of  grace.  He  appeared  deeply  impressed 
with  the  words  of  the  Psalm  which  is  chanted  at 
the  beginning  of  the  office,  and  applied  them  to 
himself:  "To  Thee,  0  Lord,  I  have  lifted  up  my 
soul ;  in  Thee,  0  God,  I  have  put  my  trust."  The 
mind  of  Louis  was  not  neglected;  he  was  taught 
the  art  of  government  and  the  science  of  war ;  he 
studied  history,  which  has  always  been  regarded  the 
text-book  of  princes ;  in  short,  nothing  which  could 
contribute  toward  the  formation  of  kingly  virtues 
was  neglected  in  his  education.  He  was  sufficiently 
acquainted  with  Latin  to  understand  the  writings 
of  the  Fathers  which  he  was  accustomed  to  read 
daily  in  order  to  sanctify  his  other  studies. 

When  the  young  king  commenced  to  govern  alone, 
he  assiduously  applied  himself  to  the  exact  and  faith- 
ful accomplishment  of  the  high  duties  of  his  re- 
sponsible office.  Surrounded  by  magnificence  and 
splendor,  he  was  never  extravagant  in  his  habits,  but 
preferred  simplicity  in  every  thing ;  his  apparel,  his 
table,  his  court,  all  announced  a  prince  opposed  to 
luxury  and  ostentation.  After  devoting  the  greater 
part  of  his  time  to  affairs  of  state,  he  would  enter 
into  conversation  with  some  pious  person  ;  he  every 
day  consecrated  several  hours  to  religious  exercises, 
and  when  some  wordly-minded  courtier  once  remon- 
strated with  him  on  this  practice,  he  mildly  an- 
swered :  "  My  love  for  prayer  is  looked  upon  as 
blamoable,  while  nothing  would  be  said  if  the  time  I 
give  to  God  was  employed  in  gambling,  hunting  and 
other  dissipations." 


384  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

ST.  LOUIS  OBTAINS  THE  CROWN  OF  THORNS  FOR 
FRANCE. 

A.  D.  1239. 

Shortly  after  St.  Louis  assumed  the  reins  of  goY- 
ernment  he  fomid  an  opportunity  to  testify  his  piety 
and  profound  respect  for  religion.  Baldwin  III, 
Emperor  of  Constantinople,  went  to  France  to  ask 
for  assistance  in  sustaining  his  throne.  This  empire 
had  never  been  firmly  established  since  its  conquest, 
and  was  at  this  period  strongly  assailed  by  the  Greeks, 
who  hoped  to  overthrow  the  Latin  rule.  Baldwin, 
loaded  with  favors  by  the  holy  king,  showed  his 
gratitude  by  offering  him  the  crown  of  thorns  worn 
by  our  Saviour  on  the  cross.  This  crown  had  been 
preserved  from  time  immemorial  in  the  chapel  of  the 
palace  of  the  Emperors  of  the  Eastern  empire.  The 
religious  prince  was  transported  with  joy  at  this 
proposal,  and  sent  deputies  to  Constantinople,  to 
whom  the  Emperor  gave  letters  commanding  that 
this  sacred  relic  should  be  placed  in  their  hands. 

On  arriving  at  Constantinople,  the  deputies  found 
that  the  Venetians,  who  had  lent  a  considerable  sum 
of  money  to  the  people  of  Constantinople,  had  de- 
manded the  holy  crown  as  a  pledge  of  repayment.  It 
was  necessary  to  cancel  the  debt  before  the  deputies 
could  obtain  possession  of  the  sacred  relic.  On  be- 
ing informed  of  this  difficulty,  Louis  furnished  the 
requisite  sum,  and  the  sacred  crown  was  brought  to 
France,  secured  with  the  seals  of  the  empire,  and  the 
Republic  of  Venice.  When  the  king  learned  that 
the  ship  carrying  the  precious  freight  was  approach- 
ing the  coast  of  Sens,  he  advanced  to  meet  it  as  far 


THE   CROWN    OF  THORNS.  385 

as  the  town  of  Villeneiive,  accompanied  by  his  court 
and  a  procession  of  priests.  On  beholding  the  holy 
crown,  he  burst  into  tears,  and  every  one  present  tes- 
tified the  deepest  emotion ;  then  the  king  and  his 
brother  Kobert  took  charge  of  the  case  in  which  it 
was  placed,  and  carried  it  to  Sens,  marching  barefoot 
in  the  midst  of  an  immense  concourse  of  people,  to 
the  church  of  St.  Stephen  in  that  city.  The  pious 
king  received  it  with  the  greatest  splendor  in  Paris, 
and  placed  it  in  his  palace. 

Some  years  after,  several  other  relics  were  sent  to 
Louis  from  Constantinople,  including  a  large  piece 
of  the  true  cross,  the  lance  which  pierced  the  side  of 
our  Lord,  and  the  sponge  which  was  presented  to 
Him  saturated  with  vinegar  and  gall.  Louis  caused 
them  to  be  inclosed  in  silver  shrines  enriched  with 
jewels ;  he  built  a  chapel  for  their  reception  on  the 
site  of  the  old  Oratory,  and  appointed  canons  who 
should  there  celebrate  the  divine  office.  The  dedica- 
tion of  the  Holy  Chapel  was  celebrated  with  great 
solemnity,  the  king  frequently  repaired  to  this  holy 
place,  and  sometimes  passed  whole  nights  within  its 
sacred  precincts ;  but  these  religious  exercises  never 
encroached  upon  the  time  he  owed  to  the  duties  of 
his  position.  Louis  was  convinced  that  the  piety 
which  prevented  the  accomplishment  of  duty  is  con- 
trary to  the  precepts  of  religion.  The  attention  he 
paid  to  every  branch  of  government  is  attested  by 
the  monuments  which  still  exist,  and  prove  that  the 
care  of  his  kingdom  was  his  principal  occupation. 
France  owes  to  St  Louis  some  of  her  noblest  estab- 
lishments and  her  wisest  laws, 
33 


386  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

FIRST  CRUSADE  OF  ST.  LOUIS. 
A.  D.  1248. 

A  dangerous  illness  wliich  attacked  St.  Louis  was 
the  cause  of  the  first  crusade  he  undertook  for  the 
recovery  of  the  Holy  Land.  He  was  seized  with  a 
violent  dysentery,  which  reduced  him  to  the  lowest 
extremity,  and  at  one  time  his  attendants  thought 
life  had  fled.  His  people,  overwhelmed  with  sorrow 
at  their  approaching  loss,  addressed  fervent  suppli- 
cations to  God,  praying  Him  to  spare  their  king  and 
father.  The  piece  of  the  Holy  Cross  and  the  other 
valuable  relics  brought  from  Constantinople  were 
applied  to  the  dying  prince,  and  he  immediately 
recovered  consciousness.  The  first  word  he  uttered, 
was  to  call  for  the  bishop  of  Paris  and  ask  him  for 
the  Cross,  as  he  wished  to  go  to  the  relief  of  the 
Holy  Land.  The  prelate  made  many  objections,  but 
the  king  insisted  with  such  heartfelt  earnestness, 
that  the  bishop  finally  acceded  to  his  request.  On 
receiving  the  sacred  relic,  he  kissed  it  with  great 
veneration,  and  said  that  he  had  been  cured  through 
its  supernatural  qualities.  When  he  first  appeared 
in  public  he  was  much  affected  at  the  joy  testified 
by  his  subjects  on  his  happy  and  miraculous  restora- 
tion to  health. 

He  prepared  himself  by  the  performance  of  all 
kinds  of  good  works  for  the  accomplishment  of  his 
vow.  A  great  number  of  his  friends  received  the 
Cross,  and  their  example  was  followed  by  the  nobility 
and  common  people.  The  king  set  sail  with  the 
intention  of  carrying  the  war  into  Egypt,  and  thus 


FIRST   CRUSADE   OF   ST.   LOUIS.  387 

attack,  in  his  own  country,  the  Sultan  who  had  sub- 
jugated the  Holy  Land.  The  fleet  arrived  safely  at 
the  island  of  Cyprus,  whither  the  king  had  previously 
sent  stores  of  provisions.  War  was  then  declared 
against  the  Sultan  of  Egypt  in  the  event  of  his 
refusing  to  restore  to  the  Christians  the  places 
sanctified  by  the  Passion  of  Our  Lord,  and  of  which 
the  infidels  had  obtained  possession.  The  haughty 
Mussulman  refused  to  yield  them,  and  made  prepara- 
tions for  the  defense  of  Egypt.  The  fleet  of  the 
Crusaders  therefore  sailed  from  the  island  of  Cyprus 
and  arrived  in  sight  of  Damietta,  one  of  the  strongest 
fortified  cities  in  Egypt.  The  enemy  guarded  the 
coast  to  prevent  the  Christians  from  landing.  Then 
the  king  appeared  on  the  deck  of  his  ship  and  his 
nobles  gathered  round  him.  "  My  friends,"  said  he, 
"  this  voyage  has  been  directed  by  a  special  provi- 
dence; we  cannot  doubt  but  that  God  has  some 
great  object  in  view ;  we  will  be  invincible,  if  we  are 
united,  but  whatever  the  issue,  it  will  be  for  our 
advantage.  If  we  die,  we  shall  obtain  the  immortal 
crown  of  martyrdom ;  if  we  are  victorious,  God  will 
be  glorified.  Let  us  combat  for  Him,  and  He  will 
secure  our  triumph.  Do  not  think  of  any  danger 
to  which  I  may  be  exposed,  for  I  am  but  a  mortal, 
whose  frail  threads  of  life  are  in  the  hands  of  God." 
These  touching  words,  and  the  intrepid  courage  of 
the  king,  inspired  the  Crusaders  with  renewed  ardor, 
and  they  boldly  advanced  toward  the  shore.  The 
legate,  who  was  in  the  same  ship  with  the  king,  held 
the  Cross  aloft,  in  order  to  animate  the  soldiers  by 
the  sight  of  this  sacred  symbol.     A  small  boat  led 


388  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

the  way,  carrying  the  oriflamme,  the  standard  bomo 
by  the  French  kings  in  battle.  As  the  water  was 
too  shallow  to  allow  a  nearer  approach  of  the  yessels 
Louis  jumped  into  the  sea,  sword  in  hand,  and  was 
immediately  followed  by  the  whole  army.  The 
enemy  let  loose  a  shower  of  arrows  upon  the  ad- 
vancing host,  but  could  not  resist  the  impetuous 
attack  of  the  French,  and  fled  in  great  disorder. 

The  inhabitants  and  governor  of  Damietta  aban- 
doned the  place,  and  St.  Louis  entered  the  city  with- 
out opposition;  not,  however,  with  the  pomp  and 
splendor  of  a  conqueror,  but  with  the  humility  of  a 
truly  Christian  monarch,  returning  thanks  to  God 
for  this  signal  victory.  St.  Louis  walked  with  the 
princes  and  clergy,  and  proceeded  in  this  manner  as 
far  as  the  principal  mosque,  which  the  legate  trans- 
formed into  a  church,  by  the  solemn  celebration  of 
the  holy  sacrifice  of  the  mass. 

CAPTIVITY  OF  ST.  LOUIS. 
A.  D.  1250. 

Having  thus  taken  the  city  of  Damietta,  St.  Louis 
determined  to  proceed  to  Cairo,  the  capital  of  Egypt. 
In  order  to  reach  this  place,  he  was  obliged  to  en- 
counter the  mfidel  army,  which  was  enca-mped  on  a 
spot  called  the  Massoure.  The  king  advanced  with 
his  troops  and  attacked  the  enemy,  who  made  a  vig- 
orous resistance.  The  rashness  of  the  Count  of 
Artois,  who,  contrary  to  the  command  of  the  king, 
his  brother,  pressed  forward  to  the  Massoure,  brought 
on  himself  and  the  whole  French  army  all  the  mis- 
fortunes which  followed  this  disastrous  day.    The 


CAPTIVITY   OF    ST.   LOUIS.  389 

enemy  rushed  upon  the  count  with  the  greatest 
fury ;  the  French  troops  flew  to  the  rescue  of  the 
prince,  and  a  bloody  combat  ensued  in  which  he 
perished.  The  loss  was  considerable  on  both  sides, 
but  the  enemy  could  easily  re-enforce  themselves, 
while  the  Crusaders  labored  under  every  disadvan- 
tage. 

In  addition  to  this  unhappy  defeat,  a  contagious 
m  ilady  appeared  among  them,  and  kept  them  inac- 
tive for  the  space  of  several  months ;  and  as  their 
provisions  were  exhausted,  a  dreadful  famine  ensued. 
They  were  therefore  obliged  to  return  to  Damietta, 
but  the  enemy  followed  in  close  pursuit,  the  whole 
march  being  a  continued  fight.  St.  Louis  made  the 
most  incredible  exertions  to  save  his  army,  but,  being 
forced  to  stop  in  a  small  city,  the  king,  his  two 
brothers,  and  the  greater  part  of  the  army  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  enemy.  The  saintly  monarch  in 
captivity  was  the  same  as  when  surrounded  by  all 
the  pomp  of  royalty ;  as  great  in  chains,  as  when 
victorious  in  the  field  of  battle.  The  infidels  them- 
selves were  astonished  at  his  courage,  and  said  he 
was  the  bravest  Christian  they  had  ever  known. 
Although  inhumanly  treated,  he  always  deported 
himself  with  dignity,  rising  superior  to  all  the  re- 
verses of  fortune ;  with  a  Christian  faith  "he  intrusted 
every  thing  to  providence,  and  with  heroic  COu^^^^q 
he  trampled  on  all  vicissitudes — "  Yoi;;^  q^q  ^-^  irons  " 
said  the  infidels,  "and  yet  y^-^  t^g^t  u^s  as  if  we  were 
your  captives/' 

'    T^'iS  extraordin" — "  -,         ,         , 

•  J-  — x^  nrmneaa  njade  such  an  Impres- 

^  cne  Sultan  that  he  offered  St.  Louis  his 

33* 


390  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

liberty,  provided  he  would  give  a  large  sum  for  the 
ransom  of  himself  and  the  other  prisoners.  "A 
king  of  France  cannot  be  ransomed  with  money," 
replied  the  king.  "  I  will  give  the  city  of  Damietta 
for  my  freedom,  and  pay  the  required  sum  for  the 
redemption  of  my  subjects."  The  Sultan,  filled 
with  admiration,  only  exacted  the  fifth  part  of  the 
stipulated  amount.  The  conditions  were  all  settled, 
but  before  they  were  put  in  execution,  the  Sultan 
was  killed  by  his  enemies,  and  his  untimely  end 
was  productive  of  the  most  disastrous  consequences 
to  the  French  monarch.  The  enraged  assassins 
of  the  Sultan  rushed  to  his  prison,  but  Louis  met 
them  with  perfect  serenity,  and  abashed  them  by 
his  calm  demeanor.  They  eventually  agreed  to  the 
treaty  previously  arranged,  and  even  thought  of 
making  Louis  their  Sultan,  but  the  dread  of  seeing 
their  mosques  destroyed  by  so  religious  a  prince 
deterred  them  from  offering  him  this  dignity.  On 
being  restored  to  freedom,  the  king  faithfully  ad- 
hered to  his  promises.  He  evacuated  Damietta  on 
the  appointed  day,  paid  the  ransom,  and  as  the 
infidels  had  miscalculated  the  amount  to  their  dis- 
advantage, he  informed  them  of  their  mistake. 

JOURNEY  OF  ST.  LOUIS  TO  PALESTINE. 

The  infidels,  contrary  to  the  stipulations  of  the 
treaty,  retained  a  great  number  of  French  prisoners, 
and  used  every  effort  to  induce  them  to  renounce 
their  religion.  This  treachery  prevented  Louis  from 
returning  to  France,  although  his  presence  was  very 


JOURNEY   OF   ST.   LOUIS   TO   PALESTINE.        391 

necessary  in  his  kingdom.  In  order  to  secure  the 
freedom  of  the  remaining  captives,  and  to  preserve 
the  Holy  Land  from  entire  destruction,  he  set  sail 
for  Palestine,  and  arrived  safely  at  the  port  of  Acre. 
He  was  received  with  great  joy  by  the  inhabitants, 
who  went  in  procession  to  meet  him  Avhen  he  landed. 
Scarcely  six  thousand  men  remained  of  his  magnifi- 
cent army,  too  small  a  number  to  undertake  any  great 
enterprise.  Nevertheless,  at  the  request  of  the  Chris- 
tians of  this  country,  he  concluded  to  remain  at  Acre 
for  a  short  time,  but  he  sent  his  brothers,  Alphonsus 
of  Poitiers,  and  Charles  of  Anjou,  back  to  France. 

During  the  sojourn  of  this  prince  in  Palestine,  he 
visited  the  holy  places  with  the  tenderest  sentiments 
of  piety,  and  the  most  edifying  marks  of  respect. 
He  visited  Nazareth  on  the  day  of  the  Annunciation, 
and  when  within  sight  of  the  sacred  spot,  he 
descended  from  his  horse  and  prostrated  himself  on 
the  ground,  and  although  fatigued  and  fasting,  he 
finished  the  journey  on  foot.  He  was  extremely 
desirous  of  going  to  Jerusalem,  and  the  Sultan,  who 
was  master  of  the  city,  readily  consented  to  receive 
him ;  but  he  was  told  that  if  he  entered  the  Holy 
City  without  accomplishing  its  deliverance,  all  the 
monarch s  who  should  subseqently  visit  Palestine 
would  consider  themselves  released  from  their  vow, 
satisfied  with  his  example  of  a  simple  pilgrimage  of 
devotion ;  this  argument  induced  him  to  relinquish 
his  design.  While  in  Palestine  he  employed  himself 
in  adjusting  the  affairs  of  the  resident  Christians, 
and  he  repaired  and  fortified,  at  his  own  expense,  the 
fortresses  they  still  held. 


392  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

He  was  occupied  with  these  works  of  charity,  when 
he  heard  of  the  death  of  his  mother  Queen  Blanche 
of  Castile,  On  receiving  this  sad  intelligence,  he 
wept  bitterly,  but  bowed  in  humble  Christian  resig- 
nation to  the  will  of  God,  and  kneeling  at  the  foot 
of  the  altar,  he  uttered  the  following  words :  "  I  thank 
thee,  0  Lord,  for  having  preserved  until  now  a 
mother  so  worthy  of  my  affections,  it  was  a  proof  of 
Thy  mercy  in  my  regard;  and  now  that  Thou 
claimest  her  as  Thy  own,  I  will  not  murmur.  I 
loved  her  most  tenderly,  but  since  it  has  pleased 
Thee  to  take  her  from  me,  may  Thy  holy  name  be 
blessed  forever  and  ever,  Amen !"  The  death  of  his 
mother  caused  him  to  think  of  returning  to  France, 
from  which  he  had  been  absent  nearly  six  years. 
He  therefore  issued  his  last  orders,  and,  having  placed 
the  fortresses  in  Palestine  in  a  state  of  defense,  sailed 
from  the  port  of  Acre  in  the  month  of  April,  1254, 
loaded  with  the  blessings  of  the  bishop,  the  nobility, 
and  the  inhabitants,  who  accompanied  him  to  his 
vessel. 

During  the  voyage  the  holy  king  was  continually 
engaged  in  prayer,  nursing  the  sick,  and  in  instruct- 
ing the  sailors ;  his  example  produced  most  beneficial 
results,  and  the  exercises  of  religion  were  performed 
with  monastic  regularity.  He  landed  at  Provence, 
and  from  thence  proceeded  to  Paris,  where  he  arrived 
on  the  fifth  of  September.  His  first  act  was  to  pro- 
ceed to  the  church  of  St.  Denis,  and  there  return 
thanks  to  God  for  his  safe  voyage,  and  he  made 
magnificent  presents  to  the  church  in  token  of  his 
pious  gratitude. 


SECOl^D   CRUSADE  OF  ST.  LOUIS,  393 

SECOND  CRUSADE  OF  ST.  LOUIS  — HIS  DEATH. 
A.  D.  1270. 

St.  Louis,  on  his  return  from  Palestine,  did  not 
resign  the  Cross,  as  he  meditated  a  second  expedi- 
tion for  the  same  object ;  he  was  confirmed  in  this 
intention  by  the  news  he  received  from  that  country. 
After  his  departure  from  the  East,  the  infidels  had 
retaken  several  of  the  places  he  had  fortified,  and 
perpetrated  inhuman  cruelties  upon  the  Christians 
who  refused  to  renounce  Christianity  and  embrace 
Mahometanism.  When  he  had  regulated  the  affairs 
of  his  kingdom,  Louis  announced  his  determination 
to  go  to  their  assistance,  and  asked  the  lords  and 
princes  of  his  dominions  to  enlist  with  him  in  the 
sacred  cause.  His  appeals  and  example  made  the 
deepest  impression  on  the  people,  and  he  soon  found 
himself  at  the  head  of  a  powerful  army. 

He  embarked  in  the  month  of  July,  1270,  and 
directed  his  course  toward  Tunis.  The  king  of  this 
country  had  given  him  cause  to  think  that  he  would 
embrace  the  Christian  religion,  if  it  were  not  for 
fear  of  the  revolt  of  his  subjects.  This  conversion, 
Avhich  Louis  ardently  desired,  would  greatly  facili- 
tate the  recovery  of  the  Holy  Land.  "  Oh,"  he  ex- 
claimed sometimes,  "  if  I  could  have  the  consolation 
of  standing  god-father  to  a  Mahometan  prince." 
But  this  sweet  hope  speedily  vanished,  for  as  soon 
as  the  Crusaders  landed  in  Africa,  the  king  of  Tunis 
arrested  all  the  Christians  who  were  in  that  city, 
and  threatened  to  have  them  beheaded  if  the  French 
army  approached  the  place.    As  the  city  of  Tunis 


394  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

was  very  strongly  fortified,  and  defended  by  a  nu- 
merous garrison,  Louis  did  not  consider  it  prudent 
to  make  any  advance  until  the  re-enforcements  lie 
expected  should  arrive,  and  he  contented  himself 
with  protecting  his  army  from  the  assaults  of  the 
enemy  by  surrounding  his  camp  with  ditches  and 
palisades.  But  soon  malignant  fevers  and  other  dis- 
eases, occasioned  by  the  excessive  heat  of  the  climate 
and  the  bad  water,  spread  among  the  soldiers  with 
such  violence  that  nearly  half  the  army  perished. 
The  saintly  king  was  himself  attacked,  and  foresaw 
from  the  first  day  of  his  illness  that  it  would  termi- 
nate fatally.  The  king  never  appeared  more  truly 
grand  than  at  this  critical  time;  notwithstanding 
the  excruciating  pains  he  suffered,  he  neglected  none 
of  the  duties  of  royalty;  he  issued  his  commands 
with  the  same  accuracy  as  when  in  perfect  health, 
and  more  solicitous  for  the  good  of  others  than  for 
his  own  relief,  spared  no  pains  for  the  solace  and 
comfort  of  the  sick.  He  was  finally  obliged  to  yield 
to  the  violence  of  the  disease,  and  retired  to  his  bed. 
Philip,  his  eldest  son,  remained  continually  beside 
his  royal  father;  and  St.  Louis,  who  loved  him 
fondly,  and  intended  him  for  his  successor,  col- 
lected his  failing  energies  to  give  him  admirable 
instructions,  which  are  still  extant,  and  commence 
thus :  "  My  son,  the  first  thing  I  enjoin  you  is,  to 
love  Grod  with  your  whole  heart,  and  be  ready  to 
suffer  every  thing  rather  than  commit  a  mortal  sin." 
This  counsel  had  been  inculcated  into  his  own 
infant  mind  by  his  virtuous  mother,  and  he  had 
made  it  his  own  rule  of  life.    St.  Louis  then  asked 


VIRTUES   OF   ST.   THOMAS.  395 

for  tlie  sacraments,  and  received  the  last  rites  of  the 
Church  with  a  pious  fervor  which  drew  tears  from  the 
eyes  of  all  the  assistants.  When  his  last  moments 
approached,  he  had  himself  placed  on  a  bed  covered 
with  ashes,  where,  with  his  arms  crossed  on  his 
breast  and  his  eyes  raised  to  heaven,  he  expired, 
while  distinctly  pronouncing  these  words  of  the 
psalmist:  "Lord,  I  will  enter  into  Thy  house,  I  will 
adore  Thee  in  Thy  holy  temple,  and  I  will  glorify 
Thy  name!"  Thus  died  this  most  saintly  king, 
whose  virtues  we  cannot  admire  without  blessing  the 
religion  which  produced  them. 

VIRTUES  OF  ST.  THOMAS  OF  ACQUIN. 

St.  Louis  testified  much  esteem  and  affection  for 
the  Keligious  of  the  two  new  orders  established  by 
St.  Dominic  and  St.  Francis.  He  admired  their  zeal 
for  the  salvation  of  souls,  their  profound  humility, 
their  penitential  and  austere  lives,  and  their  entire 
self-abnegation.  He  said  if  he  could  divide  himself 
into  two  parts,  he  would  give  one  to  the  children  of 
St.  Francis  and  the  other  to  the  followers  of  St. 
Dominic.  St.  Thomas  of  Acquin,  descended  from  a 
noble  family  in  the  kingdom  of  Naples,  was  at  that 
period  the  ornament  and  glory  of  this  last  order. 
He  received  an  education  in  accordance  with  his 
birth  and  the  position  he  was  to  occupy  in  life ;  his 
parents  sent  him  to  the  most  celebrated  schools  in 
Italy — first  to  Monte-Cassino,  and  afterward  to 
Naples,  where  there  was  a  flourishing  university. 

The  youthful  Thomas   soon  manifested  a  great 


396  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

talent  for  the  sciences,  and  developed  the  most 
admirable  traits  of  character.  Several  conversations 
which  he  had  with  a  Dominican  monk,  who  was 
filled  with  the  spirit  of  God,  inspired  him  with  an 
ardent  desire  to  enter  this  Order,  and  he  received 
the  habit  at  seventeen  years  of  age.  On  his  family 
being  informed  of  this  step,  they  used  every  means 
to  change  his  resolution,  but  without  effect.  They 
even  went  so  far  as  to  seize  him,  imprison  and 
cruelly  ill  treat  him,  but  nothing  could  shake  his 
determination.  Finally  they  employed  an  artifice 
which  hell  alone  could  have  suggested.  A  profligate 
woman  was  introduced  into  his  chamber,  but  the 
holy  Thomas,  terrified  at  the  danger  which  menaced 
his  innocence,  appealed  for  succor  to  the  God  of 
purity,  and,  snatching  a  flaming  brand,  indignantly 
drove  this  infamous  creature  from  his  room.  After 
returning  thanks  to  God  for  this  victory,  he  conse- 
crated himself  anew  to  His  service,  and  entreated  our 
divine  Lord,  with  tearful  eyes  and  an  humble  heart, 
for  grace  to  avoid  the  slightest  sin  against  this  beauti- 
ful virtue  of  which  the  devil  had  sought  to  deprive  him. 
His  prayer  was  heard,  and  as  a  reward  for  his  fidelity 
lie  received  the  precious  gift  of  perfect  chastity. 

God  now  restored  him  to  liberty,  and  he  was 
allowed  to  follow  his  vocation  without  further  obsta- 
cles. His  superiors  sent  him  to  Cologne,  to  study 
theology  with  Albert  the  Great ;  under  the  guidance 
of  this  able  master  he  made  great  progress  in  this 
branch,  but  his  humility  concealed  his  talents ;  and 
he  seldom  spoke  for  fear  of  becoming  vain  and  proud. 
This  silence  passed  for  stupidity,  and  he  was  called, 


VIRTUES   OF   ST.   BOXAVENTURA.  397 

through  derision,  "  The  dumb  ox."  But  his  master, 
who  knew  him  better,  was  of  an  opposite  opinion, 
and  said  to  the  scoffers,  that  the  learned  bellowings 
of  this  ox  would  one  day  resound  over  the  wliole 
world,  and  his  prediction  was  subsequently  verified. 
After  finishing  his  career  and  receiving  the  degree 
of  Doctor,  Thomas  taught  in  Paris  with  great  suc- 
cess. He  composed  a  number  of  excellent  works, 
which  soon  attained  for  him  a  high  reputation  abroad. 
The  holy  Doctor  attributed  his  learning  less  to  study 
than  to  prayer.  He  always  invoked  the  Holy  Ghost 
before  writing,  and  became  more  fervent  in  his  sup- 
plications, when  engaged  in  a  difficult  passage.  Pope 
Clement  IV  offered  him  the  archbishopric  of  Naples, 
but  the  humble  Doctor  refused  this  dignity.  The 
Pontiff  yielded  to  his  entreaties  on  this  point, 
but  ordered  him  to  repair  to  the  council  assembled 
at  Lyons.  Thomas  obeyed,  and,  although  suffering 
with  fever,  departed  for  Lyons,  but,  as  his  indisposi- 
tion increased,  he  was  obliged  to  stop  on  the  road 
and  expired  in  the  diocese  of  Terracina,  at  the  Abbey 
of  Fosse-Neuve. 


VIRTUES  OF  ST.  BONAVENTURA. 

St.  Bonaventura  reflected  as  much  honor  on  the 
order  of  St.  Francis,  as  St.  Thomas  of  Acquin  con- 
ferred on  that  of  St.  Dominic.  He  was  born  in  Tus- 
cany, of  parents  remarkable  for  their  piety.  The 
name  of  Bonaventura  was  bestowed  on  him  by  St. 
Francis,  who  foresaw  the  gi*aces  which  divine  mercy 
would  lavish  on  this  child  of  benediction,  in  his  after 
34 


398  HISTOKY    OF  THE   CHUKCH. 

life.  This  chosen  soul,  when  only  four  years  of  age, 
was  attacked  by  a  dangerous  illness ;  his  disconsolate 
mother  went  to  St.  Francis  and  asked  his  interces- 
sion in  her  son's  behalf.  St.  Francis  prayed  for  him, 
and  obtained  his  recovery.  When  Bonaventura  was 
told  of  this  signal  favor  he  had  received  from  God, 
he  testified  the  most  fervent  gratitude,  and  at  the 
age  of  twenty  he  entered  the  order  of  the  Friars 
Minors,  in  accordance  with  the  vow  he  had  made  his 
mother.  He  was  shortly  afterward  sent  to  Paris  to 
complete  his  studies  under  the  celebrated  Alexander 
of  Hales,  w^ho  was  one  of  the  most  learned  Eeligious 
of  the  order. 

Bonaventura  made  rapid  progress,  and  was  ad- 
mitted to  the  degree  of  Doctor  at  the  same  time  as 
St.  Thomas,  to  whom  he  was  devotedly  attached. 
These  two  holy  Doctors  frequently  visited  each  other, 
and  entertained  the  highest  mutual  esteem.  One 
day  St.  Thomas,  finding  his  friend  occupied  in 
writing  the  life  of  St.  Francis,  did  not  wish  to 
interrupt  his  work;  "  Let  one  saint  work  for  another," 
said  he,  "  it  would  be  unkind  to  deter  you  from  so 
laudable  a  task."  At  the  end  of  seven  years  of 
profession,  he  was  chosen  to  fill  the  chair  of  Theology 
in  the  place  of  Alexander  of  Hales,  and  he  acquitted 
himself  of  the  responsible  duties  of  this  high  ofiice 
with  great  ability.  When  teaching  this  sublime 
science,  he  endeavored  less  to  form  learned  men 
than  to  produce  perfect  Christians,  and,  while  incul- 
cating the  dogmas  of  faith,  showed,  by  his  example, 
the  practical  effects  of  religion.  He  was  only  thirty- 
five  years  of  age  when  he  was  placed,  against  his 


VIRTUES  OF  ST.  bo:n^aventura.  399 

will,  at  the  head  of  his  order,  which  he  governed  in 
the  capacity  of  General,  with  great  prudence  and 
wisdom. 

Pope  Gregory  X,  who  admired  his  virtues  and 
talents,  wished  to  elevate  him  to  the  dignity  of 
cardinal.  The  holy  Doctor,  suspecting  this  design, 
hastened  to  prevent  its  execution  by  leaving  Italy 
privately ;  but  a  command  of  the  sovereign  Pontiff 
obliged  him  promptly  to  return.  He  was  in  a  con- 
vent of  his  order  when  two  papal  nuncios  were 
announced,  who  found  him  engaged  in  one  of  the 
most  menial  employments  of  the  community.  At 
this  sight  they  testified  some  surprise,  but  the  Saint 
was  not  at  all  embarrassed,  continuing  in  their 
presence  the  work  he  had  commenced;  and  when 
he  had  finished  he  received  the  new  dignity  with 
great  reluctance,  not  disguising  the  pain  he  felt  at 
being  forced  to  relinquish  the  peaceful  life  of  the 
cloister  for  the  responsible  duties  imposed  on  him. 

A  short  time  afterward  the  Pope  consecrated  him 
bishop  of  Albano,  and  commanded  him  to  prepare 
himself  for  the  discussion  of  whatever  subjects 
would  be  brought  up  at  the  general  council  of  Lyons. 
St.  Bonaventura  attended  this  council  and  preached 
at  the  second  and  third  sessions,  but  he  then  fell 
into  a  swoon  from  which  he  never  recovered.  He 
has  left  a  great  number  of  works  which  breathe  the 
tenderest  piety,  and  he  was  especially  regarded 
among  the  Doctors  of  his  time  as  the  most  excellent 
guide  of  a  spiritual  life. 


400  HISTOBY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

FIRST    RE-UNION    OF    THE    GREEKS— SECOND 
COUNCIL  OF  LYONS. 

A.  D.  1274. 

The  principal  object  of  the  council  of  Lyons 
was  the  reconciliation  of  the  Greek  to  the  Eoman 
Church,  from  which  they  had  long  been  separated. 
The  assembly  opened  on  the  twenty-seventh  of  May, 
1274,  and  remained  in  session  until  the  seventeenth 
of  July.  The  council  was  largely  attended,  five 
hundred  bishops  and  seventy  abbots  being  present. 
James,  king  of  Arragon,  was  there  in  person ;  sev- 
eral princes  and  ambassadors  from  other  countries 
also  assisted  at  this  solemn  council.  Michael  Pale- 
ologus.  Emperor  of  Constantinople,  was  very  desirous 
for  this  re-union  for  political  reasons,  as  he  dreaded 
an  attack  from  the  J^atin  princes.  After  having 
deposed  Baldwin  III  from  the  throne,  he,  in  order 
to  avert  the  storm  which  threatened  him,  wrote  to 
the  Pope,  and  promised  to  use  all  his  authority  in 
suppressing  the  schism  in  the  Church.  This  pro- 
posal was  received  with  much  joy  by  the  sovereign 
Pontiff,  as  the  Greeks  themselves  consented  to  a  rec- 
onciliation, which  heretofore  had  been  vainly  urged 
and  the  present  occasion  seemed  very  favorable  to 
the  execution  of  this  great  design. 

Michael,  who  had  solicited  Gregory  X  to  convene 
this  council,  did  not  fail  to  send  ambassadors  to  it, 
namely,  Germanus,  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople, 
Theophanes,  archbishop  of  Nice,  and  George,  the 
grand  treasurer  of  the  empire.  These  deputies  were 
intrusted  Avith  a  letter  to  the  Pope,  in  which  he  was 


RE-UNION  OF  THE   GREEKS.  401 

called  the  head  of  the  Church,  the  sovereign  Pontiff, 
the  common  Father  of  all  Christians.  They  also 
carried  another,  written  in  the  name  of  thirty-five 
archbishops,  and  their  suffragans.'  In  this  letter, 
the  prelates  expressed  their  gratification  and  concur- 
rence in  the  re-union  with  the  Roman  Church.  On 
the  arrival  of  these  ambassadors,  all  the  Fathers  of 
the  council  went  to  meet  them,  and  conducted  them 
to  the  palace  of  the  Pope,  who  received  them  most 
cordially,  and  gave  them  the  kiss  of  peace,  with  every 
sign  of  a  truly  paternal  affection.  The  prelates,  on 
their  side,  paid  the  sovereign  Pontiff  all  the  respect 
due  the  vicar  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  head  of  the  uni- 
versal Church ;  declaring  that  they  came  in  the 
name  of  the  Emperor,  and  the  Eastern  bishops,  to 
render  obedience  to  the  Roman  Church,  and  to  pro- 
fess one  and  the  same  faith.  This  avowal  excited 
the  liveliest  joy  in  every  Catholic  heart. 

On  the  feast  of  St.  Peter,  the  Pope  celebrated  mass 
in  the  Cathedral  of  Lyons,  in  presence  of  the  whole 
council.  After  the  Creed  had  been  chanted,  the 
Patriarch  Germanus,  and  the  other  Greeks,  repeated 
it  in  their  own  language  in  order  to  show  the  simi- 
larity of  their  belief.  They  attended  the  fourth  ses- 
sion, and  were  placed  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Pope, 
next  to  the  cardinals,  and  read  aloud  the  letters  of 
which  they  were  the  bearers.  Then  the  grand  treas- 
urer, in  the  name  of  his  whole  country,  abjured  the 
schism,  accepted  the  profession  of  faith  of  the  Roman 
Church,  and  acknowledged  the  primacy  of  the  Holy 
See.  Pope  Gregory,  after  expressing,  in  a  short 
discourse,  the  joy  of  the  Church,  who  tenderly  wel- 
34* 


402  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

corned  her  cliildreii  back  to  her  fold,  intoned  the  Te 
Deum,  and  all  the  assistants,  uniting  their  voices, 
returned  a  solemn  thanksgiving  to  Almighty  God. 
Every  thing  seemed  to  promise  a  lasting  reunion, 
but  it  was  only  maintained  during  the  life  of  the 
Emperor  Michael,  as  his  son  who  succeeded  him 
revived  the  schism. 

WESTERN  SCHISM  —  COUNCIL  OF  CONSTANCE. 
A.  D.  1378. 

A  still  more  scandalous  schism  afflicted  the  Church, 
shortly  after  the  suppression  of  that  of  the  Greeks. 
Pope  Clement  V,  who  was  a  Frenchman,  fixed  his  resi- 
dence at  Avignon,  and  his  successors  also  continued 
to  live  in  that  city.  Italy  suffered  greatly  from  the 
absence  of  the  Popes,  and  Rome  especially  was  dis- 
turbed by  different  factions.  The  return  of  the  Pope 
was  ardently  desired  and  earnestly  solicited  by  the 
inhabitants.  Gregory  XI  yielded  to  their  entreaties 
and  left  Avignon.  He  was  received  in  Rome  with 
the  acclamations  of  the  people  and  the  liveliest  ex- 
pressions of  public  joy.  After  the  death  of  Gregory 
XI,  the  people,  fearing  that  the  new  Pope,  who  was 
also  a  Frenchman,  would  return  to  Avignon,  gath- 
ered around  the  place  where  the  cardinals  were 
assembled,  and  cried  out,  "  We  will  have  a  Roman 
Pope !"  and  declared  if  the  cardinals  elected  a  for- 
eigner, they  would  make  their  heads  as  red  as  their 
hats.  The  cardinals,  intimidated  by  these  menaces, 
hastily  named  the  archbishop  of  Bari,  who  took  the 
name  of  Urban  VI.    This  Pontiff,  who  was  of  a  hard 


COUKCIL   OF   CONSTANCE.  403 

and  inflexible  character,  soon  alienated,  by  his  impru- 
dent conduct,  those  who  had  supported  him.  Dis- 
satisfied with  their  choice,  the  majority  of  the  cardi- 
nals left  Kome,  declared  their  election  null,  as  it 
was  forced  from  them  by  violence,  and  elected  an- 
other Pope  under  the  title  of  Clement  VII. 

This  unhappy  occurrence  threw  the  Church  into  a 
dreadful  state  of  confusion,  as  the  Christian  world 
wa?  divided  between  the  Popes.  Clement  was  recog- 
nized in  France,  Spain,  Scotland  and  Sicily.  IJrban 
was  acknowledged  in  England,  Hungary,  Bohemia 
and  a  part  of  Germany.  They  both  sustained  this 
spiritual  war,  and,  by  their  violent  conduct,  increased 
the  schism,  and  caused  all  the  subsequent  evils.  The 
death  of  Urban  did  not  restore  peace,  and  tlie  car- 
dinals who  had  adhered  to  him  appointed  his  suc- 
cessor. The  opposite  party  also  elected  their  own 
Pontifi",  and  these  disgraceful  scenes  were  repeated 
several  times.  Finally,  the  cardinals,  sorely  grieved 
at  this  unfortunate  division,  agreed  to  assemble  in 
council  at  Pisa,  and,  in  order  to  restore  peace,  de- 
posed the  two  Popes,  and  unanimously  named  Alex- 
ander V  as  the  head  of  the  Church. 

Notwithstanding  all  their  efforts,  the  schism  con- 
tinued and  the  evils  increased.  The  obstinacy  of  the 
Popes,  the  jealousy  of  the  conflicting  parties,  and  the 
clashing  interests  of  the  crowned  heads,  seemed  to 
threaten  an  interminable  continuance  of  the  schism. 
But  God  has  promised  His  Church  that  He  will  not 
forsake  her  in  time  of  extreme  peril.  He  overcame 
all  the  obstacles  which  human  passion  opposed  to  the 
re-establishment  of  unity,  and  peace  was  once  more 


404  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

proclaimed  at  the  general  council  of  Constance,  held  in 
1414.  All  the  aspirants  to  the  papacy  either  abdicated, 
or  were  deposed  by  the  authority  of  the  council,  which 
elected  Martin  V  to  the  chair  of  St.  Peter,  and  he  was 
recognized  as  the  legitimate  and  only  Pontiff. 

Although  some  were  divided  as  to  the  rights  of  the 
competitors,  still  they  all  were  not  less  attached  to 
the  Apostolic  See,  and  this  schism,  lamentable  as  it 
was  in  itself,  was  not  as  injurious  to  the  Church  as 
other  scandals.  The  following  is  the  opinion  of  St. 
Antoninus,  archbishop  of  Florence,  who  wrote  about 
the  middle  of  the  fifteenth  century :  "  It  is  possible 
for  one  to  have  belonged  to  either  party  in  good  faith 
and  with  a  safe  conscience,  for,  althougli  it  is  neces- 
sary to  believe  that  there  is  but  one  visible  head  of 
the  Church,  if  it  should  nevertheless  happen  that 
two  sovereign  Pontiffs  are  elected  at  the  same  time, 
it  is  not  obligatory  to  accept  either  as  the  legitimate 
Pope;  but  only  to  acknowledge  as  the  true  Pope 
the  one  who  has  been  canonically  elected ;  and  the 
people  are  not  expected  to  determine  which  is  the 
Pope,  but  can  follow  the  opinion  and  guidance  of 
their  pastors."  The  great  design  of  Cod,  which  is 
the  sanctifi cation  of  His  elect,  was  accomplished  even 
m  the  midst  of  those  scandals,  and  holy  souls  were 
found  numbered  in  the  ranks  of  both  parties. 


CONDEMNATION  OF  WICKLIFF  AND  JOHN  HUSS. 

Besides  the  extirpation  of  the  schism,  the  council 
of  Constance  was  assembled  for  the  condemnation  of 
heresies  which  were  spread  through  Germany  in  con- 


WICKLIFF  AND   JOHN"   HUSS.  405 

seqiien ce  of  this  unhappy  schism.  Wick] iif,  a  Doctor 
of  the  University  of  Oxford,  was  the  principal  author 
of  these  errors.  He  had  commenced  by  advancing 
some  singular  opinions  which  were  condemned  by 
Pope  Urban  V*and  the  English  bishops.  In  revenge, 
this  heretic  attacked  the  whole  priesthood.  He  taught 
that  the  Pope  is  not  the  head  of  the  Church,  that 
bishops  have  no  pre-eminence  over  priests ;  that  the 
ecclesiastical  power  was  lost  by  the  commission  of 
mortal  sin,  and  that  confession  was  not  necessary, 
but  that  contrition  was  sufficient.  These  errors  did 
not  flourish  in  England  from  whence  they  sprung, 
and  after  Wickliff's  death,  this  sect  gradually  dis- 
appeared ;  but  he  had  left  writings  infected  with  the 
poison  of  heresy. 

These  works  were  carried  to  Prague  by  a  Bohemian 
gentleman  who  had  studied  at  Oxford,  and  who  gave 
them  to  John  Huss,  rector  of  the  University  of 
Prague,  who  adopted  the  pernicious  doctrines  con- 
tained in  these  works,  and  proclaimed  them  in  his 
sermons  with  great  vehemence,  with  the  addition  of 
new  errors,  among  others,  the  necessity  of  commun- 
icating under  two  species.  He  attracted  a  great 
number  of  followers,  the  most  ardent  of  whom  was 
Jerome  of  Prague,  and  this  sect  spread  rapidly 
through  Bohemia.  The  archbishops  and  Pope  John 
XXIII  used  every  means  to  arrest  the  progress  of 
error  and  to  reclaim  the  heretic  to  truth  and  obedi- 
ence ;  but  their  efforts  were  of  no  avail,  and  John 
Huss  continued  to  promulgate  his  doctrine  in  the 
cities  and  villages,  followed  by  an  immense  crowd  of 
people  who  eagerly  listened  to  his  discourse. 


406  HISTOKY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

Affairs  were  at  this  crisis  when  the  council  of 
Constance  was  convened,  before  which  John  Huss 
appeared  in  person  to  defend  his  doctrine.  Previous 
to  his  departure  from  Prague,  he  caused  placards  to 
be  placed  on  the  doors  of  the  churches,  saying  that 
he  consented  to  be  tried,  and  to  suffer  the  punish- 
ment inflicted  on  heretics  if  he  could  be  convicted 
of  an  error  against  the  faith.  After  this  proclama- 
tion, the  Emperor  Sigismund  had  promised  him  his 
protection,  not  to  guard  him  against  the  sentence  to 
which  he  exposed  himself,  but  to  secure  him  a  safe 
journey  and  facilitate  his  justification,  if  he  had  been 
calumniated.  Huss  had  scarcely  arrived  at  Con- 
stance, when  he  began  to  inculcate  his  false  creed, 
without  waiting  for  the  judgment  of  the  council 
concerning  him  and  his  doctrine.  It  was  thought 
necessary  to  arrest  him,  and  the  council  named  two 
commissioners  to  examine  his  writings.  They  found 
a  number  of  errors  which  they  vainly  besought 
him  to  retract.  Huss  appeared  before  the  session, 
held  on  the  fifth  of  June.  A  great  many  passages 
in  his  writings,  tainted  with  the  errors  of  Wickliff, 
were  rejected.  After  allowing  him  to  explain  every 
objectionable  clause,  he  was  exhorted  to  submit  to 
the  judgment  of  the  council,  and  presented  with  a 
formula  in  which  he  renounced  his  errors.  This 
formula  he  obstinately  refused  to  sign. 

The  council,  unwilling  to  resort  to  extreme  meas- 
sure,  convened  several  times,  endeavoring  in  vain 
to  induce  him  to  retract  his  heresy.  They  com- 
menced by  condemning  his  books  to  the  flames, 
thinking  thus  to  intimidate  him ;  but  he  persevered 


COUNCIL   OF   FLORENCE.  407 

in  his  obstinacy.  Then  this  headstrong  heretic  was 
solemnly  suspended  from  holy  orders  and  delivered 
to  the  civil  authorities  of  Constance,  who,  in  accord- 
ance with  the  imperial  laws,  condemned  him  to  be 
burned.  Jerome,  his  disciple,  as  obstinate  as  his 
master,  suffered  the  same  fate.  The  council  did  not 
demand  his  execution,  but  left  him  in  the  hands 
of  the  sovereign,  who,  for  the  good  of  the  empire, 
can  punish  those  who  disturb  the  public  tranquillity 
by  promulgating  false  doctrines. 


A   NEW    INDUCEMENT    FOR    THE    RE-TJNION   OF 
THE  GREEKS.     COUNCIL  OF  FLORENCE. 

A.  D.  1437. 

When  the  Greek  Church  fell  into  a  state  of  schism, 
the  sovereign  Pontiffs  had  offered  several  induce- 
ments for  the  re-establishment  of  unity,  but  with- 
out success.  Finally,  in  the  year  1437,"  the  Greek 
Emperor,  John  Paleologus,  and  the  Pope  Eugenius 
IV,  having  resumed  negotiations,  agreed  to  assemble 
in  the  West  a  general  council,  composed  of  Greek 
and  Latin  bishops.  In  virtue  of  this  agreement, 
the  council  was  opened  by  the  Pope  himself,  at 
Ferrara,  in  Italy.  The  Emperor  and  the  patriarch 
of  Constantinople  repaired  thither,  accompanied  by 
twenty  Eastern  archbishops  and  a  great  number  of 
other  ecclesiastics  of  distinguished  merit  and  culti- 
vated minds.  The  patriarchs  of  Alexandria,  Antiocli 
and  Jerusalem  also  took  their  departure  for  the  West. 

It  being  found  very  inconvenient  to  continue  the 
council  at  Ferrara,  it  was,  with  the  consent  of  the 


408  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

Greeks,  themselves,  transferred  to  Florence.  After 
all  objections  liad  been  satisfactorily  settled,  the 
Emperor,  patriarclis  and  bishops  presented  a  pro- 
fession of  faith  in  conformity  with  the  belief  of  the 
Roman  Church,  in  which  they  especially  acknowl- 
edged that  the  Holy  Ghost  proceeds  from  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  and  that  the  Pope  is  the  head  of  the 
universal  church.  The  reconciliation  was  then  con- 
firmed on  both  sides  ;  a  decree  was  issued,  in  which 
were  inserted  all  the  points  formerly  contested  by  the 
Greeks ;  and  this  document  was  signed  by  the  Pope, 
the  patriarchs  and  the  other  Greek  prelates,  with  the 
exception  of  the  bishop  of  Ephesus,  who  positively 
refused  to  add  his  signature.  Thus  ended  this  great 
council,  whose  successful  termination  spread  univer- 
sal joy  throughout  the  Catholic  Church,  but  which, 
unfortunately,  was  not  of  long  duration. 

When  the  Emperor  and  Greek  prelates  returned 
to  Constantinople,  they  found  the  clergy  and  people 
strongly  prejudiced  against  the  re-union.  These 
schismatics  loaded  with  insults  those  who  had  signed 
the  decree,  and  eulogized  Mark  of  Ephesus,  for  hav- 
ing been  the  only  one  who  had  the  courage  to  refuse 
his  consent.  Those  who  had  assisted  at  the  council 
of  Florence,  intimidated  by  the  invectives  of  the  citi- 
zens, retracted  what  they  had  done,  and  the  schism 
was  thus  again  revived  in  Constantinople. 

Some  years  afterward  Pope  Nicholas  V,  a  Pontiff 
of  great  piety,  reflecting  on  the  inutility  of  the  efforts 
which  had  been  tried  for  the  conversion  of  the  Greeks, 
wrote  them  a  letter,  in  which,  after  speaking  of  the 
preparation  which  the  Turks  were  making  against 


CAPTURE   OF   COXSTAiq-TIXOPLE.  400 

them,  he  exhorted  them  to  abjure  their  past  obsti- 
nacy :  "  The  Greeks,"  said  he,  "  for  a  long  time  have 
abused  the  patience  of  God  by  persisting  in  their 
schism.  According  to  the  parable  of  the  Gospel,  God 
waits  to  see  if  the  fig  tree,  after  being  cultivated  with 
so  much  care,  will  finally  bring  forth  fruit ;  but  if 
in  the  space  of  three  years,  which  God  still  grants  it, 
it  bears  none,  the  tree  will  be  cut  down  at  the  root, 
and  the  Greeks  will  be  punished  by  the  ministers  of 
divine  justice,  whom  God  will  send  to  execute  the 
sentence  he  has  already  pronounced  in  Heaven." 
The  literal  accomplishment  of  the  prediction  soon 
followed. 

CAPTURE  OF  CONSTANTINOPLE  BY  MAHOMET  11. 
A.  D.  1453. 

Mahomet,  the  Turkish  Sultan,  having  determined 
to  obtain  possession  of  Constantinople,  the  capital 
of  the  Eastern  empire,  laid  siege  to  that  city  in  1453, 
with  an  army  of  three  hundred  thousand  men,  and 
one  hundred  galleys,  without  counting  a  great  num- 
ber of  smaller  vessels.  It  was  of  course  necessary 
for  the  Greeks  to  have  an  equal  force  to  oppose  him. 
The  garrison  of  the  city  consisted  only  of  five  thou- 
sand Greeks  and  two  thousand  foreigners,  whom  tho 
Emperor  Con stan tine  PaJeologus  placed  under  the 
command  of  Giustiniani,  a  Genoese  officer  of  great 
experience. 

The  Emperor  neglected  nothing  which  could 
strengthen  the  fortifications  of  Constantinople, 
before  the  arrival  of  the  Turks.  As  the  city  was 
35 


410  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH 

surrounded  by  a  double  wall,  Mahomet  prepared  four- 
teen batteries  of  artillery,  among  which  there  were 
several  cannons  of  enormous  size,  which  hurled 
masses  of  rock  weighing  two  hundred  pounds. 
These  terrible  machines  fired,  day  and  night,  upon 
the  city,  with  such  success,  that  large  breaches  were 
made  in  the  walls.  In  this  critical  situation,  the 
besieged  opposed  a  vigorous  resistance,  by  repairing 
the  damages  as  rapidly  as  possible,  and  by  making 
successful  sallies,  in  which  they  killed  a  great  number 
of  Turks  and  burned  their  works. 

The  disheartened  Turks  now  clamored  loudly  for 
the  abandonment  of  the  enterprise,  but,  Mahomet 
having  promised  them  the  booty  of  the  city,  they 
resolved  upon  a  general  attack.  Preparations  being 
completed,  Mahomet  attacked  the  city  by  sea  and  by 
land.  The  Greeks  made  a  courageous  defense  and 
performed  prodigies  of  valor,  but  Giustiniani,  having 
been  wounded,  was  compelled  to  abandon  his  post ; 
this  fact  so  discouraged  the  Greeks  that  they  began  to 
waver  in  their  defense.  The  Turks  instantly  rushed 
through  the  breach,  pursued  the  cowards,  and  put 
the  greater  part  of  them  to  the  sword.  The  Emperor, 
who  was  stationed  near  the  breach,  offered  the  most 
determined  resistance,  but  he  was  hurried  on  by  the 
fugitives  and  perished  with  them.  After  the  death 
of  the  Emperor,  the  Turks  met  with  no  opposition, 
and  took  complete  possession  of  the  city,  where 
nothing  escaped  the  vengeance  of  the  conqueror. 
A  horrible  carnage  ensued,  and  the  city  was  plun- 
dered for  three  hours,  during  which  the  most  terrible 
acts  of  violence  were  committed. 


ORDER   OF   MIJ^IMS.  411 

Thus  fell  the  empire  of  Constantinople,  after  an 
existence  of  eleven  hundred  and  twenty-three  years, 
counting  from  the  time  it  had  been  made  the  seat  of 
government  by  Constantine  the  Great  in  350,  A.  D. 
Its  destruction  was  a  visible  punishment  of  its  adher- 
ence to  schism.  God  had  waited  patiently  for  the 
schismatics,  and  they  had  not  profited  by  the  time 
which  had  been  granted  them  to  return  to  their  alle- 
giance ;  they  had  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  the  exhortations 
which  had  been  addressed  to  them,  and  thus  became 
victims  of  the  divine  wrath.  They  refused  to  recog- 
nize the  authority  of  the  Vicegerent  of  St.  Peter, 
and  fell  under  the  yoke  of  the  infidel,  from  whom 
they  could  expect  nothing  but  oppression  and  slavery. 
Every  kingdom  opposed  to  the  authority  of  Jesus 
Christ  is  threatened  with  the  malediction  of  God, 
and  is  in  danger  of  complete  annihilation. 

ESTABLISHMENT  OF  THE  ORDER  OF  MINIMS, 
A.  D.  1507. 

The  Church,  in  her  deep  grief  at  the  entire  destruc- 
tion of  the  Eastern  empire,  was  a  little  consoled  by 
the  moderation  of  the  conqueror,  who  tolerated  the 
Christian  religion  in  the  country  of  which  he  had 
become  master,  and  he  even  appointed  a  patriarch  to 
the  see  of  Constantinople  when  he  heard  that  it  was 
vacant  The  church  found  another  source  of  con- 
solation in  the  extraordinary  holiness  of  St.  Francis 
of  Paula,  whom  God  raised  up  to  found  a  new  re- 
ligious order,  consecrated  especially  to  penance  and 
humility.  This  holy  man  was  born  in  the  little  town 


412  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHUKCH. 

of  Paula,  in  Italy,  from  which  he  took  his  name. 
His  virtuous  parents  inspired  him  at  an  early  age 
with  a  taste  for  piety,  less  by  their  precepts  than  by 
their  example.  The  youthful  Francis  felt  himself 
called  to  a  life  of  austerity  and  moi*tification,  which 
he  practiced  from  his  childhood.  He  never  ate  meat, 
fish  nor  eggs,  nor  drank  milk,  a  rule  he  rigorously 
observed  during  his  whole  life. 

Having  a  great  desire  for  solitude,  he  retired  to  a 
cave  on  the  sea  shore,  where  he  enjoyed  uninterrupted 
communion  with  his  Maker.  He  slept  on  the  bare 
rock,  and  his  food  consisted  of  the  herbs  which  grew 
around  his  cave.  Under  his  poor  outer  garment  he 
wore  a  hair  shirt.  The  reputation  of  such  rare  vir- 
tue in  so  young  a  man  attracted  several  persons,  who 
begged  permission  to  join  him  in  his  retreat,  and 
that  he  would  teach  them  how  to  serve  God.  They 
built  cells  and  an  oratory  near  his  grotto.  This  was 
the  cradle  of  the  order  which  he  founded  a  short 
time  afterward,  and  the  daily  increase  of  his  com- 
munity decided  him  to  construct  a  monastery  and  a 
church  on  the  site  of  their  present  habitations,  a 
project  which  he  put  in  execution  with  the  assist- 
ance and  contributions  of  the  neighboring  inhabit- 
ants. The  rule  he  imposed  on  his  disciples  was  to 
observe  a  perpetual  Lent ;  and,  in  oi*der  to  teach  them 
that  penance  was  of  no  avail  without  humility,  he 
desired  them  to  make  a  particular  profession  of  this 
virtue,  and  to  assume  tlie  title  of  Minims ;  that  is  to 
say,  the  least  of  all  Eeligious.  This  order  was  ap- 
proved of  by  Sixtus  IV  in  1474. 

Louis  XI  heard  of  the  extraordinary  virtue  of 


ORDER   OF   MINIMS.  413 

Francis  of  Paula,  and,  in  the  hope  of  obtaining 
througli  his  prayers  a  cure  from  a  sickness  with 
which  he  had  been  attacked,  he  invited  the  holy 
man  to  visit  him.  The  Pope  commanded  Francis  to 
comply  with  the  request  of  the  king.  The  saint 
obeyed,  and  was  received  with  the  greatest  venera- 
tion and  respect  at  court.  Louis  threw  himself  at 
his  feet,  and  entreated  him  to  obtain  from  God  the 
restoration  of  his  health.  Francis  endeavored  to  instil 
in  him  a  more  Christian  sentiment,  and  exhorted  the 
king  to  submit  to  the  divine  will,  and  offer  his  life 
as  a  sacrifice  to  the  throne  of  grace.  Francis  won 
the  admiration  of  the  whole  court  by  his  perfect 
detachment  from  all  earthly  vanities,  and  by  his 
wise  discourses,  which,  from  a  man  without  learning 
or  education,  could  only  be  inspired  by  the  Holy 
Ghost.  He  was  always  spoken  of  as  the  holy  man, 
the  man  of  God. 

The  successor  of  Louis  XI  loaded  him  with  favors, 
and  he  had  the  consolation  of  seeing  his  order  extend 
not  only  through  Italy  and  France,  but  also  in  Spain 
and  Germany.  He  was  taken  ill  at  the  convent  of 
Plessis-les-Tours  on  Palm  Sunday ;  he  went  to  church 
on  Holy  Thursday,  when  he  received  holy  commun- 
ion with  the  most  fervent  sentiments  of  piety,  bare- 
footed, with  a  rope  round  his  waist,  and  bathed  in 
tears.  He  died  the  following  day,  after  having  ex- 
horted his  Religious  to  a  faithful  observance  of  their 
rule,  and  to  fraternal  charity. 


35* 


414  HISTOKY    OF   THE    OHUECH. 

THE  HERESY  OF  LUTHER. 
A.  D.  1517. 

God  did  not  fail  to  console  His  Chnrch  and  bestow 
proofs  of  His  divine  protection,  in  order  to  strengthen 
her  under  the  different  trials  which  continually 
assailed  her.  The  storm  excited  by  Luther,  at  the 
beginning  of  the  sixteenth  century,  was  the  most 
violent  and  disastrous  which  the  Church  endured 
since  the  heresy  of  Arius.  This  heretic,  who  Avas 
born  in  Saxony,  belonged  to  the  order  of  the  Hermits 
of  St.  Augustine,  and  was  a  Doctor  of  the  university 
of  Wurtemberg. 

Of  a  quarrelsome,  imperious  disposition,  and  full 
of  presumption,  he  was  much  incensed  at  the  indul- 
gences granted  by  Leo  X,  because  their  publication 
was  intrusted  to  the  Dominicans,  and  not  to  his 
order.  He  commenced  by  denouncing  the  abuse 
of  indulgences,  and  afterward  the  indulgences  them- 
selves. He  then  attacked  the  doctrine  of  the  Church 
concerning  original  sin,  justification,  and  the  sacra- 
ments. These  impious  opinions  being  condemned 
by  a  papal  bull,  Luther  furiously  assailed  the 
primacy  of  the  See  of  Kome,  and  losing  all  self- 
control,  he  passed  from  error  to  error,  from  one 
excess  to  another,  even  reviving  the  heresies  of  the 
Albigenses,  of  Wickliff  and  of  John  Huss.  He 
wrote  against  purgatory,  freedom  of  will,  the  merit 
of  good  works,  etc.  Such  was  the  commencement 
of  his  unhappy  apostacy  from  the  true  faith,  which 
he  qualifies  by  the  title  of  the  Reformation. 

As  it  was  necessary  to  procure  assistance  to  sustain 


THE   HERESY    OF    LUTHER.  415 

SO  bold  an  undertaking,  Luther  exhorted  the  Ger- 
man princes  to  seize  the  ecclesiastical  possessions, 
the  only  method  by  which  to  give  them  influence. 
The  hope  of  securing  such  spoils,  induced  many  of 
the  most  powerful  princes  to  join  his  party.  Fred- 
erick, the  Elector  of  Saxony,  and  Philip,  the  Land- 
grave of  Hesse,  publicly  declared  themselves  his 
protectors.  Luther  won  over  this  last  prince  by  a 
still  more  shameful  inducement :  Philip  desired  to 
contract  another  marriage,  although  his  wife  was 
still  living,  and  he  wished  to  obtain  the  acquiescence 
of  the  new  reformer.  He  accordingly  applied  to 
Luther,  who,  having  assembled  the  Doctors  of  the 
new  reformation  at  Wurtemberg,  gave  the  Landgrave, 
contrary  to  the  express  commands  of  Jesus  Christ, 
permission  to  have  two  wives  at  the  same  time. 

In  order  to  attract  more  followers,  he  attacked 
the  law  of  celibacy,  concerning  priests  and  Religious, 
and  himself  set  the  example  of  its  infringement  by 
espousing  (priest  and  monk  though  he  was),  a  young 
Religious  whom  he  had  enticed  from  her  convent 
to  instruct  in  the  new  creed,  and  thus  accomplished 
her  ruin.  Such  lessons,  sustained  by  such  examples, 
soon  obtained  a  ready  entrance  into  the  minds  of 
the  people,  and  a  sect  so  favorable  to  the  corrupt 
Inclinations  of  the  human  heart  augmented  daily. 
From  upper  Saxony,  it  spread  into  the  northern 
provinces,  the  duchies  of  Brunswick,  Mecklenlurg, 
Pomerania  and  Prussia,  where  the  grand  master  of 
the  Teutonic  order  became  a  Lutheran. 

Luther  now  finding  himself  at  the  head  of  a  formid- 
able party,  threw  off  all  disguise  and  openly  vented  his 


416  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

anger  against  the  Pope  and  other  distinguished  per- 
sonages, upon  whom  he  lavished  the  grossest  insults 
that  the  wildest  frenzy  could  suggest  to  a  maniac. 
The  vulgar  jests,  scandalous  levity,  and  vile  language 
which  sully  his  writings,  can  only  be  read  with  dis- 
gust and  indignation ;  it  is  therefore  difficult  to  imag- 
ine how  this  person  attracted  so  many  princes,  and 
even  kingdoms,  to  join  his  party.  Cupidity  and  a 
love  of  pleasure— two  powerful  means  employed — 
must  have  had  great  influence  over  the  minds  of 
men  to  have  so  completely  blinded  them,  and  to  have 
so  rapidly  spread  a  heresy,  contrary  to  reason  and 
judgment. 

CALVIN  ADDS  TO  THE  ERRORS  OF  LUTHER. 
A.  D.  1536. 

When  Luther  set  the  example  of  making  innova- 
tions on  the  ancient  faith,  a  number  of  pretended 
reformers  sprung  up,  who,  while  adopting  some  of 
his  errors,  added  others  of  their  own.  Calvin,  who 
is  regarded  as  a  second  leader  of  the  Protestants, 
was  born  at  Noyon.  After  being  educated  at  Paris, 
he  w^ent  to  Orleans  and  Bourges,  in  order  to  study 
law  in  their  celebrated  schools.  His  master,  in  this 
last  city,  was  a  man  of  ability  and  learning,  but 
imbued  with  the  heresy  of  Luther.  Under  his 
guidance,  Calvin  imbibed  a  taste  for  novelty,  and 
took  no  pains  to  disguise  his  sentiments. 

France  was  then  striving  to  repel  the  contagion 
which  began  to  insinuate  itself  within  its  limits. 
The  King,  Francis  I,  vigorously  opposed  the  Luther- 


CALVIlf.  417 

ans.  Fearful,  therefore,  of  being  arrested,  Calvin 
retired  to  Basle,  and  there  published  his  book  of 
Christian  Instruction,  which  is  an  abridgment  of  his 
whole  doctrine.  With  the  exception  of  the  article 
concerning  the  Eucharist,  they  did  not  differ  much 
from  the  opinions  of  Luther,  but  rather  adopted 
some  of  his  ideas.  He  taught  that  free  will  had  been 
entirely  destroyed  by  sin ;  that  God  has  created  the 
greater  part  of  mankind  for  eternal  damnation,  not 
on  account  of  their  crimes,  but  because  such  was  His 
pleasui*e ;  he  rejected  the  doctrine  of  the  invocation 
of  the  saints,  purgatory  and  indulgences,  and  desired 
neither  Pope,  bishops,  priests,  festivals,  external 
woi*ship,  nor  any  of  those  ceremonials  of  religion 
which  are  of  such  great  assistance  in  elevating  the 
soul  to  the  adoration  of  the  Supreme  Being. 

Notwithstanding  the  wish  of  Luther  to  deny  the 
real  presence  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Jesus  Christ 
in  the  Eucharist,  he  remained  so  firm  in  his  belief, 
that  he  never  was  able  to  reject  this  dogma.  Calvin, 
more  presumptuous,  dared  to  attack  this  great  mys- 
tery. Impressed,  however,  with  the  force  of  these 
words :  "  This  is  my  body,  this  is  my  blood,"  and 
restrained  by  the  ancient  and  universal  belief  in  this 
dogma,  he  showed  a  strange  embarrassment  in  his 
mode  of  expression,  and  seems  ashamed  of  his  own 
doctrine;  thus  rendering  an  unwilling  homage  to 
the  truth  he  was  opposing.  This  sectarian  adopted 
a  different  course  in  extending  his  pernicious  creed ; 
he  established  himself  in  Geneva,  which  city  had 
sometime  previous  deposed  its  Catholic  bishop,  and 
embraced  Lutheranism.     Calvin  there  assumed  the 


418  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

office  of  a  preacher  and  professor  of  theology,  and 
having  acquired  great  influence,  made  this  city  the 
center  of  his  sect,  and  it  was  from  thence  he  fanned 
the  flame  of  discord  in  France  and  other  parts  of 
Europe. 

His  power  was  absolute  in  Geneva,  and  no  one 
dared  resist  him  without  incurring  severe  punish- 
ment. He  would  not  allow  the  slightest  diflference 
of  opinion;  and,  to  show  the  inconsistency  of  re- 
formers, this  man,  who  taught  that  it  was  not  neces- 
sary to  listen  to  or  obey  the  Church  of  God,  exacted 
a  blind  submission  to  all  the  opinions  he  was  pleased 
to  advance.  He  ordered  Doctor  Michael  Servetus  to 
be  burned  at  Geneva  for  having  promulgated  sevscal 
erroneous  ideas  respecting  the  Holy  Trinity;  and, 
nevertheless,  furiously  exclaimed  against  the  just 
severity  that  was  exercised  in  France  against  heretics. 
When  he  could  find  no  other  mode  of  wreaking  his 
vengeance,  his  fiery  temper  was  vented  on  all  occa- 
sions in  a  manner  disgraceful,  not  only  to  a  would- 
be  reformer,  but  to  a  well-bred  man,  and  he  bestowed 
on  his  adversaries  such  epithets  as  sinner,  beast,  ass, 
madman.  Singular  expressions  to  emanate  from 
the  lips  of  a  man  calling  himself  an  Apostle !  If  we 
compare  this  shameful  language  with  the  words  of 
St.  Paul,  we  can  judge,  by  the  striking  contrast,  of 
the  difierence  existing  between  those  sent  by  God  as 
Apostles,  and  those  who  are  but  the  corrupt  instru- 
ments of  the  demon  of  heresy  and  impiety. 


VIOLE]S"CE   OF   THE   PROTESTANTS.  419 


VIOLENCE  OF  THE  PROTESTANTS. 

Heresy  is  the  inveterate  enemy  of  all  subordina- 
tion. The  Arians  had  caused  great  trouble  in  the 
Church,  and  practiced  the  most  horrible  acts  of  ^^io- 
lence.  The  same  course  was  pursued  by  the  Prot- 
estants, who  showed  no  more  respect  for  the  power  of 
princes,  than  for  the  spiritual  authority  of  the  Pope. 
"  If  I  am  allowed,'^  said  Luther,  in  speaking  to  his 
sovereign,  *•  through  love  of  Christian  liberty,  not 
only  to  despise,  but  to  trample  under  foot  the  decrees 
of  the  Pope,  and  the  canons  of  the  council,  do  you 
suppose  I  have  sufficient  respect  for  your  commands 
to  regard  them  as  binding  ?"  "  The  Gospel,"  said  he 
on  another  occasion,  "has  always  caused  disturb- 
ances; blood  must  be  shed  in  order  to  establish  it." 
What  horrible  scenes  has  this  seditious  doctrine 
occasioned  throughout  Europe ! 

In  Germany  the  Lutherans  assembled,  armed  them- 
selves, devastated  the  provinces  of  Suabia,  Franconia 
and  Alsace ;  they  pillaged  and  burned  the  churches, 
destroyed  the  monasteries  and  castles,  and  mas- 
sacred the  priests  and  Religious.  They  soon  raised 
an  army  of  seventy  thousand  men,  and  the  Emperor 
Charles  V  had  great  difficulty  in  subduing  them. 
What  torrents  of  blood  did  not  the  Calvinists  shed  in 
France !  This  kingdom,  during  the  space  of  three 
•  reigns,  was  distracted  by  continued  factions,  civil 
wars  and  sanguinary  battles.  We  cannot  read  the 
history  of  the  pretended  reformation  without  shud- 
dering at  the  recital  of  the  dreadful  excesses  per- 
petrated or  instigated  by  these  fanatics;    twenty 


420  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHFECH. 

thousand  churches  were  destroyed  during  these  wars. 
In  the  single  province  of  Dauphiny  they  murdered 
fifty-six  priests,  and  one  hundred  and  ten  monks, 
and  burned  nine  hundred  cities  and  villages.  Their 
fury  was  directed  even  against  the  dead,  and  they 
went  so  far  as  to  profane  with  their  sacrilegious 
hands  the  precious  relics  of  the  martyrs  and  confes- 
sors of  Jesus  Christ ;  desecrating  the  holy  remains 
of  the  saints  by  consigning  their  bodies  to  the  flames, 
and  then  scattering  their  ashes  to  the  w^nds.  We 
will  only  cite  two  examples  of  this  inhuman  conduct. 

In  1562,  they  broke  open  the  shrine  of  St.  Francis 
of  Paula,  at  Plessis-les  Tours,  and  finding  the  body  in 
a  state  of  entire  preservation,  dragged  it  through  the 
streets,  and  burned  it  in  a  fire  kindled  with  the  wood 
of  a  large  cross.  In  the  same  year,  they  violated  the 
shrine  of  St.  Bonaventura,  at  Lyons,  despoiled  it  of 
all  its  ornaments,  burnt  the  relics  of  the  saint,  and 
cast  the  ashes  into  the  river  Sadne.  If  the  maxims 
of  the  pretended  reformers  authorize  such  enormi- 
ties, can  their  Gospel  be  the  Gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  ? 
When  our  Lord  sent  His  Apostles  to  convert  the 
world.  He  said  to  them:  "Behold,  I  send  you  as 
sheep  in  the  midst  of  wolves ;  you  must  oppose  to 
their  cruelty  only  patience  and  gentleness." 

Blood  was  undoubtedly  shed  in  establishing  the 
Gospel,  but  it  was  only  the  blood  of  the  lambs  shed 
by  the  wolves  of  paganism.  The  apostles  taught 
patience  and  submission  to  legitimate  sovereigns,  a 
doctrine  to  which  the  faithful  have  always  strictly 
adhered.  St.  Justin,  in  his  apology,  says:  "Our 
topes  are  not  founded  on  this  present  world,  and 


THE   PROTESTANT   CHURCH.  431 

thus  we  offer  no  resistance  to  our  executioners."  The 
early  Christians  said  to  the  Emperors :  "  We  adore 
one  God  alone,  but  we  will  cheerfully  obey  you  in 
every  thing  else."  Tertullian  also  remarks :  "  As 
Christians  we  pray  God  to  grant  the  Emperor  a  long 
life  and  tranquil  reign,  prosperity  at  home,  victor- 
ious armies  abroad,  docile  subjects,  universal  peace, 
and  whatever  a  man  and  Emperor  can  desire  for  his 
good."  What  a  contrast  does  this  Christian  spirit 
present  to  the  intolerance  of  the  pretended  re- 
formers I 


VARIATIONS  OF  THE  PROTESTANT  CHURCH. 

One  of  the  characteristics  of  heresy  is  a  disposi- 
tion to  vary  and  change  its  opinions.  As  it  is  only 
the  production  of  man,  every  individual  member 
of  a  sect  thinks  himself  authorized  to  change  its 
doctrines.  The  originator  of  a  sect  has  no  more 
right  to  attempt  an  innovation  than  has  his  disciples 
to  follow  the  fancies  of  their  own  brains.  We  have 
seen  changeableness  of  belief  in  the  Arians,  Pelagians 
aaid  other  false  creeds,  and  it  is  not  less  apparent  in 
all  Protestant  sects.  Luther  and  Calvin  could  not 
restrain  their  proselytes  within  prescribed  limits,  for 
it  was  the  fundamental  doctrine  of  the  reformation 
that  every  one  should  enjoy  perfect  liberty  to  decide 
for  himself  in  matters  of  faith.  What  was  neces- 
sarily the  result  of  this  freedom  ?  "  Those  who  re- 
ject one  doctrine,"  said  the  celebrated  Vincent  of 
Lerins  in  the  fifth  century,  "  will  very  soon  attack 
others,  and  what  will  be  the  miserable  consequence 
36 


422  HISTOKY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

of  this  mode  of  reforming  religion  ?  It  will  result  in 
there  not  being  one  article  of  the  original  faith  left." 
This  was  the  case  with  the  so-called  reformation ; 
after  shaking  off  the  salutary  yoke  of  the  authority 
of  the  Church,  it  had  no  principle  of  unity,  for  this 
is  the  only  authority  which  can  restrain  the  human 
mind.  The  reformation  approved  of  the  examina- 
tion and  judgment  of  each  indiyidual;  it  conse- 
quently assumed  innumerable  forms;  it  is  now 
divided  into  Anabaptists,  Quakers,  Puritans,  Arme- 
nians, Episcopalians,  Presbyterians,  Methodists,  and 
hosts  of  others,  all  professing  different  creeds,  rules 
and  discipline,  uniting  only  in  one  thing,  and  that 
is  an  intense  hatred  of  the  Catholic  Church,  and  dis- 
regard of  all  authority.  New  doctrines  and  new 
preachers  appear  daily,  promulgating  new  errors, 
from  whence  arise  so  many  contradictory  confessions 
of  faith,  the  authors  themselves  adhering  but  for  a 
short  time  to  their  original  belief,  destroying  to-day 
what  they  established  yesterday.  The  remarks  of 
St.  Hilary,  of  Poitiers,  to  the  Arians,  can  be  justly 
applied  to  them :  "  You  resemble  unskillful  archi- 
tects who  are  never  contented  with  their  work ;  you 
only  build  to  demolish.  There  are  now  as  many 
different  confessions  of  faith  as  there  are  men,  and 
as  gi-eat  a  variety  of  creeds  as  of  persons.  Each 
year  and  each  month,  a  new  structure  appears ;  you 
are  ashamed  of  the  ancient  faith ;  but  from  it,  you 
draw  new  ideas  in  order  to  reject  them  anew." 

Their  instability  on  this  point  was  so  palpable, 
that  they  could  not  refrain  from  complaining  of  it 
themselves.    The  following  are  the  words  of  one  of 


THE  PEOTESTANT  CHURCH.  423 

their  theologians:  "What  kind  of  men  are  our 
Protestants,  who  go  astray  at  every  moment,  and 
then  retracing  their  steps  are  blown  about  by  every 
wind  of  doctrine,  as  much  on  one  side  as  on  the 
3ther?  You  may  perhaps  to-day  be  cognizant  of 
their  opinions  on  religious  matters,  but  you  can  never 
be  certain  what  their  belief  will  be  to-morrow.  On 
what  article  of  religion  do  these  churches, which  are 
separated  from  that  of  Kome,  agree  ?  Examine  all 
the  points  of  their  faith  from  the  first  until  the  last, 
and  you  will  hardly  find  one  single  dogma  supported 
by  one  minister  that  is  not  condemned  by  another  as 
an  impious  doctrine." 

It  is  not  surprising  that  they  differ  thus,  when 
they  have  neither  guide  nor  reference.  They  have 
denied  the  Church  which  Jesus  Christ  commands 
them  to  hear,  and,  finding  themselves  without  a 
leader,  are  lost  in  unknoAvn  paths,  whither  the  spirit 
of  opposition  has  ensnared  them,  losing  entirely  the 
straight  and  narrow  path  of  truth  which  they  have 
forsaken.  It  is  not  thus  in  the  Catholic  Church, 
where  there  is  perfect  uniformity  of  discipline  and 
belief.  Founded  on  Jesus  Christ,  and  governed  by 
Him,  according  to  His  divine  promise,  she  will 
never  vary  her  creed ;  her  doctrine,  which  she  has 
received  from  God  Himself,  is  always  the  same,  and 
is  preserved  with  inviolate  fidelity,  as  she  permits  no 
innovation  on  any  single  point. 


424  HISTOKY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

THE  SCHISM  IN  ENGLAND. 
A.  D.  1533. 

Th&  wicked  passions  of  princes  are  generally  the 
cause  of  the  reyolutions  which  occur  in  empires, 
and  especially  changes  in  religion.  This  was  the 
case  in  England,  where  the  faith  at  first  flourished 
so  wonderfully  that  it  was  called  the  Island  of  Saints. 
Henry  VIII  was  remarkable  for  his  zealous  defense 
of  Catholicity;  in  the  beginning  of  Lutheranism  he 
had  published  several  edicts  against  the  followers  of 
Luther  in  order  to  prevent  the  budding  heresy  from 
spreading  in  his  kingdom,  and  moreover  wrote  a 
work  ably  refuting  the  errors  of  the  reformation ; 
but  a  criminal  attachment  stifled  these  happy  dispo- 
sitions and  occasioned  the  misfortune  of  his  reign. 
Henry  had  espoused  by  dispensation  Catherine  of 
Arragon,  his  brother's  widow ;  and  this  union  had 
existed  for  eighteen  years,  when  he  allowed  himself 
to  become  the  victim  of  a  passion  which  precipitated 
his  kingdom  into  a  deplorable  schism.  The  king 
wished  to  bestow  the  title  and  rank  of  queen  upon 
Anna  Boleyn,  with  whom  he  had  become  enamored ; 
and  in  order  to  accomplish  this  design  it  was  necess- 
ary to  dissolve  his  first  marriage;  accordingly,  on  the 
plea  of  illegality,  he  urged  the  sovereign  Pontiff  to 
grant  the  desired  separation. 

Clement  VII,  after  thoroughly  investigating  the 
reasons  alleged  for  the  divorce,  declared  them  to  be 
without  any  foundation,  refused  to  separate  those 
whom  God  had  joined,  and  threatened  to  excommu- 


THE  SCHISM  11^   ENGLAND.  425 

nicate  Henry  if  he  did  not  take  back  Catherine,  his 
lawful  wife.  The  infatuated  monarch  disowned  the 
authority  of  the  Pope,  and  by  a  solemn  act  of  the 
English  Parliament  proclaimed  himself  the  supreme 
head  of  the  Church  in  England;  sustaining  this 
schismatical  step  by  a  violent  persecution  against 
those  who  refused  to  sign  this  impious  declaration. 
Sir  Thomas  More,  the  Chancellor  of  State,  and 
Fisher,  bishop  of  Eochester,  were  the  first  victims  of 
his  wrath  ;  on  declining  to  acknowledge  his  ecclesi- 
astical supremacy  they  were  beheaded.  It  was  then 
that  the  chancellor  made  this  beautiful  answer  to  the 
sacrilegious  king :  "  If  I  were  alone  in  my  faith,  I 
would  not  rely  on  my  own  judgment  in  this  matter, 
but  unhesitatingly  accept  the  decision  of  the  great 
English  Parliament,  but  I  have  on  my  side  the  whole 
Church,  that  vast  body  of  Christians."  The  condem- 
nation of  these  two  illustrious  men  was  only  the 
prelude  to  a  great  number  of  horrible  executions, 
and  Henry,  who  until  this  period  had  not  evinced  a 
cruel  disposition,  became  a  violent  and  sanguinary 
prince. 

In  order  to  punish  the  Religious  who  persevered  in 
the  obedience  due  the  Holy  See,  he  suppressed  the 
monasteries,  and  appropriated  their  revenues  to  his 
own  use;  and  it  is  said  tliat  he  only  proclaimed 
himself  the  head  of  the  Anglican  Church,  so  as 
to  have  an  excuse  for  plundering  the  ecclemastical 
possessions.  Henry  espoused  Anna  Boleyn,  the 
original  cause  of  all  these  evils,  but,  soon  becoming 
disgusted  with  her,  had  her  beheaded,  and  contracted 
a  new  alliance,  which  was  followed  by  four  others. 
36* 


426  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

Thus  God  punished  the  first  crime  of  this  unhappy 
monarch,  by  allowing  him  to  fall  into  still  greater 
excesses,  and  abandoned  him  to  the  corrupt  desires 
of  his  heart.  Henry  died  in  the  most  terrible  re- 
morse of  conscience,  after  a  wicked  and  profligate 
reign.  Notwithstanding,  however,  his  grievous  faults, 
he  did  not  alter  the  doctrines  of  the  Church,  but  the 
schism  he  had  excited  soon  led  to  heresy;  the  new 
errors  could  not  fail  to  be  well  received  in  a  country 
ready  for  any  kind  of  revolution. 

During  Henry^s  life  Lutheranism  had  commenced 
to  creep  into  his  kingdom  in  spite  of  his  efforts  to 
crush  it,  and  after  his  death  Edward  VI  entirely 
abolished  the  Catholic  religion,  and  established  the 
pretended  reformation  in  England.  The  holy  sacri- 
fice of  the  mass  was  forbidden,  the  sacred  images 
destroyed,  the  churches  plundered  and  profaned, 
and  the  pulpits  occupied  by  preachers  who  publicly 
attacked  the  ancient  dogmas  and  ceremonies  of  relig- 
ion. In  order  to  form  a  correct  estimate  of  the  Angli- 
can reformation,  it  is  sufficient  to  recall  its  disgraceful 
origin.  Henry  VIII,  when  stretched  on  his  deathbed, 
was  deeply  sensible  of  the  wickedness  and  impiety  of 
what  he  had  done,  for,  at  the  hour  of  death,  illusions 
vanish  and  truth  shines  forth  in  all  its  brilliancy. 

CONVERSION  OF  THE  INDIES. 
A.  D.  1541. 

The  losses  endured  by  the  Church  in  Europe 
through  schisms  and  heresies  were  amply  retrieved 
by  the  zeal  of  Francis  Xavier,  who,  about  this  period. 


CONVERSION   OF  THE   INDIES.  427 

won  innumerable  souls  and  vast  countries  to  Jesus 
Christ.  Xavier  was  descended  from  a  noble  family 
in  the  kingdom  of  Navarre.  He  studied  in  Paris, 
where  he  taught  philosophy  in  the  University;  it 
was  there  that  he  formed  an  attachment  for  Ignatius, 
of  Loyola,  founder  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  and  he 
became  one  of  his  first  disciples.  Having  been  chosen 
by  Pope  Paul  III  to  preach  the  gospel  in  the  East 
Indies,  where  the  Portuguese  had  formed  settlements, 
he  embarked  at  Lisbon  in  1541,  and  landed,  af(er 
a  long  voyage,  at  Goa,  capital  of  the  Portuguese 
dominions  in  that  country. 

The  deplorable  state  in  which  he  found  religion 
filled  him  with  grief,  and  inflamed  his  zeal  for  the 
conversion  of  this  benighted  people.  As  the  scan- 
dalous lives  of  the  Christians  in  the  Indies  was  the 
great  obstacle  to  the  conversion  of  the  idolaters  scat- 
tered among  them,  Xavier  began  his  apostolic  labors 
by  reclaiming  these  bad  Catholics  to  the  practice  of 
virtue  and  religion.  In  order  to  secure  permanent 
success  he  applied  himself  to  the  education  of  youth, 
exciting  them  to  a  love  of  piety  and  learning.  He 
assembled  the  little  children,  and,  leading  them  to 
church,  taught  them  the  Apostles'  creed,  the  ten  com- 
mandments, and  instructed  them  in  the  exercises  of 
a  holy  and  Christian  life.  The  fervor  of  these  chil- 
dren edified  the  city,  and  very  soon  changed  the  sad 
state  of  things;  sinners  began  to  repent  of  their 
crimes,  and,  going  to  St.  Francis,  solicited  his  advice. 
He  received  them  with  the  greatest  kindness,  in- 
structed the  penitents,  exhorting  and  converting 
them  by  his  sweetness  and  charity. 


428  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

The  saint  then  proceeded  to  the  pearl-fisheries, 
where  the  people  had  been  baptized,  but  were  still 
attached  to  their  superstitions  and  vicious  habits. 
In  order  to  secure  a  plentiful  harvest,  he  studied 
their  language ;  and  with  great  labor  translated  into  it 
the  Apostles'  creed,  the  decalogue,  the  Lord's  prayer, 
and,  finally,  the  whole  catechism ;  he  committed  his 
translation  to  memory,  and  traveled  through  the 
country  announcing  the  gospel  in  this  simple  man- 
ner. His  preaching,  supported  by  wonderful  miracles, 
produced  abundant  fruit ;  and  the  fervor  of  the  con- 
verts was  most  edifying  and  remarkable;  from  a 
nation  plunged  in  all  kinds  of  vices  the  great  St. 
Francis  Xavier  raised  up  a  people  of  saints.  Sinners 
reformed  their  lives,  and  the  multitude  of  infidels 
who  asked  for  baptism  was  so  immense,  that  Xavier, 
exhausted  with  fatigue,  could  hardly  raise  his  arm 
after  administering  the  sacrament.  Encouraged  by 
this  success,  he  advanced  into  the  neighboring  coun- 
tries where  the  inhabitants  had  no  knowledge  of  Jesus 
Christ ;  and  in  a  short  time  he  enjoyed  the  consola- 
tion of  seeing  these  pagans  voluntarily  destroy  their 
idols  and  erect  Catholic  Churches  on  their  sites. 

The  following  year  Xavier  passed  into  the  king- 
dom of  Travancore,  where  he  baptized,  with  his  own 
hand,  ten  thousand  idolaters  in  the  space  of  one 
month.  Forty-five  churches  were  built  in  this 
country,  and  St.  Francis,  who  relates  all  these  cir- 
cumstances himself,  adds  that  it  was  a  most  touching 
spectacle  when  these  converted  infidels  hastened 
to  demolish  their  pagan  temples.  The  reputation 
of  the  holy  apostle  spread  throughout  the  whole 


COKVERSIOJif   OF  THE   INDIES.  429 

Indies,  and  lie  was  earnestly  entreated  to  visit  the 
different  provinces,  so  as  to  instruct  and  baptize  the 
inhabitants.  While  gathering  this  rich  harvest  of 
souls,  Xavier  wrote  to  Italy  and  Portugal,  asking  for 
assistance  in  his  labors;  and  in  the  excess  of  his 
zeal  wished  all  the  Doctors  of  the  European  Univer- 
sities to  become  missionaries.  St.  Francis  visited 
the  island  of  Manar,  Cochin,  Meliapore,  Malacca, 
Moluccas,  and  Ternate,  everywhere  effecting  a  pro- 
digious number  of  conversions,  and  establishing  in 
each  place  a  flourishing  church. 

It  was  with  incredible  labor  and  amidst  all  kinds 
of  perils  that  Xavier  accomplished  such  wonders,  it 
being  impossible  to  recount  all  that  he  suffered  in 
his  different  missions ;  but  his  interior  consolations 
amply  repaid  him  for  the  dangers  he  encountered. 
"  The  dangers  to  which  I  am  exposed,"  he  writes  to 
St.  Ignatius,  "  the  labors  I  undertake  for  the  glory 
of  God  alone,  are  sources  of  inexhaustible  delight  to 
me,  and  these  supernatural  consolations  are  so  pure, 
delicious,  and  continual,  that  they  cause  me  to  forget 
any  pain  or  weariness  of  body."  In  the  midst  of  the 
celestial  favors  which  were  lavished  upon  him,  he 
would  entreat  the  divine  mercy  to  moderate  these 
heavenly  gifts,  as  the  happiness  was  too  great  for  a 
mortal  to  enjoy. 


430  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHUKCH. 

CONTINUATION    OF   THE    APOSTOLICAL    LABORS 
OF  ST.  FRANCIS  XAVIER. 

St.  Francis  Xavier,  whose  zeal  knew  no  bonnds, 
sailed  for  Japan,  and  arrived,  in  1549,  in  the  kingdom 
of  Saxunia.  With  the  assistance  of  a  Japanese,  whom 
he  had  converted  in  India,  he  translated  the  creed, 
and  explanations  of  each  one  of  the  articles,  into  the 
language  of  the  country.  The  king  having  granted 
him  an  audience,  he  obtained  the  royal  permission 
to  announce  the  faith  in  his  dominions.  St.  Francis 
made  a  great  number  of  conversions,  but  his  joy 
was  troubled  by  the  persecutions  of  the  bonzas,  or 
Japanese  priests,  who  succeeded  in  prejudicing  the 
king  against  him.  He,  therefore,  took  his  departure 
for  Firando,  the  capital  of  another  small  kingdom, 
where  he  was  kindly  received  by  the  prince,  who 
allowed  him  to  preach  the  gospel  to  his  subjects. 

The  effect  of  these  discourses  was  most  extraordi- 
nary; and  more  idolaters  were  converted  here  in 
twenty  days  than  during  a  whole  year  in  Saxuma. 
The  saint  left  these  converts  under  the  care  of  a 
missionary,  who  had  accompanied  him,  and  set  out 
for  Meaco,  the  capital  of  Japan,  passing  through 
Amanguchi,  a  most  immoral  and  wicked  city.  His 
preaching  was  of  no  avail,  and  he  was  even  insulted 
and  treated  with  great  indignity  by  these  licentious 
people.  On  arriving  at  Meaco,  he  met  with  the 
same  reception ;  but  was  grieved  to  see  the  blindness 
and  obstinacy  of  the  inhabitants;  he  therefore 
returned  to  Amanguchi,  iind,  as  he  pei'ceived  that 
the  poverty  of  his  dress  had  shocked  the  idolaters. 


LABORS   OF   ST.   FRANCIS   XAVIER.  431 

and  prevented  him  from  obtaining  an  audience  at 
court,  he  thought  it  his  duty  to  conform  to  the 
customs  of  the  country.  He  therefore  presented 
himself  at  the  palace  in  a  rich  dress,  accompanied 
by  an  imposing  retinue,  and  carrying  some  presents 
to  the  king.  Through  this  means  Xavier  gained 
the  protection  of  the  prince,  and  permission  to 
announce  the  gospel ;  three  thousand  persons  were 
baptized  in  this  city,  which  success  greatly  consoled 
him  for  his  previous  failure. 

From  Amanguchi  the  holy  Apostle  proceeded  to 
Bongo,  where  the  reigning  monarch  was  most 
anxious  to  see  the  servant  of  God.  St.  Francis  here 
confounded  in  a  public  argument  the  bonzas,  who, 
through  interested  motives,  used  every  effort  to 
oppose  him;  several  of  them,  however,  were  con- 
verted to  the  true  faith.  His  public  discourses  and 
private  instructions  deeply  impressed  the  people,  who 
hastened  in  crowds  to  ask  for  baptism.  The  king 
himself  was  convinced  of  the  truth  of  Christianity ; 
but  worldly  considerations  prevented  him  from  em- 
bracing the  faith  at  that  time.  He  afterwards,  how- 
ever, remembered  the  instructions  he  had  received 
from  Xavier,  and,  overcoming  human  respect,  asked 
for  baptism.  Finally,  after  a  sojourn  of  nearly  two 
years  and  a  half  in  Japan,  the  saint  was  inspired 
with  a  desire  to  announce  the  gospel  in  China. 
Although  foreigners  were  prohibited,  under  pain  of 
the  most  severe  penalties,  from  entering  this  vast 
empire,  he  endeavored  to  discover  some  way  of  exe- 
cuting his  design  ;  a  thousand  obstacles  opposed  this 
zealous  Apostle;  and  he  experienced  all  kinds  of 


432  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

difficulties,  but  nothing  could  daunt  him,  and  by 
means  of  great  patience,  he  succeeded  in  penetrating 
as  far  as  the  Island  of  Sancian,  near  Macao,  on  the 
coast  of  China. 

Eternal  Wisdom  sometimes  inspires  His  servants 
with  intentions  they  are  not  destined  to  fulfill,  in 
order  to  reward  their  good  will  and  zeal  in  His  ser- 
vice. At  this  period,  when  the  holy  Apostle  seemed 
about  accomplishing  his  cherished  wishes,  he  fell  ill, 
and  after  twelve  days  of  anguish,  which  he  endured 
without  any  human  assistance,  died  at  the  age  of 
forty-six.  He  was  buried  on  the  sea-shore,  and 
unslacked  lime  thrown  on  the  body,  that,  the  flesh 
being  quickly  consumed,  the  bones  might  be  more 
conviently  carried  in  a  vessel  which  was  to  return  to 
India  in  a  few  days ;  but  two  months  afterward  his 
body  was  found  as  natural  and  entire  as  when  living, 
and  the  vestments  in  a  state  of  perfect  preservation. 
The  sacred  remains  of  St.  Francis  Xavier  were  then 
conveyed  to  Goa,  and  deposited  in  the  church  of  St. 
Paul,  with  every  tribute  of  respect  and  honor;  a 
great  number  of  miracles  were  wrought  upon  his 
tomb,  testifying  to  the  sanctity  of  this  great  Apostle 
of  the  Indies. 

OPENING  OF  THE  COUNCIL  OF  TRENT. 
A.  D.  1545. 

When  the  pretended  reformation  began  to  spread 
in  Germany,  it  was  decided  that  a  general  council 
was  the  best  means  to  arrest  the  progress  of  error, 
and  remedy  the  evils  heresy  had  brought  upon  the 


OPENING   OF  THE   COUis'CIL   OF  TRENT.        433 

Church.  The  Emperor  Charles  V  ardently  desired 
it,  and  Pope  Paul  III,  after  learning  the  sentiments 
of  other  Christian  monarchs,  issued  a  bull  for  the 
convocation  of  a  general  council.  He  chose  the  city 
of  Trent  for  the  place  of  assembly,  as  it  is  situated 
between  Italy  and  Germany,  and  thus  was  of  easy 
access  to  the  Fathers  who  composed  the  council. 
The  Pope  had  several  obstacles  to  contend  with, 
which  prevented  the  opening  of  the  council  until 
toward  the  end  of  the  year  1545. 

The  bishops  commenced  by  designating  the  points 
upon  which  they  were  to  treat,  and  the  order  in  which 
they  were  to  be  proposed.  After  a  solemn  mass  of 
the  Holy  Ghost,  the  creed  was  read,  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  previous  councils,  which  opposed  this 
divine  shield  to  all  the  heresies,  and  which  had  often, 
by  this  means  alone,  converted  infidels  to  the  ftxith, 
and  confounded  heretics.  The  prelates  then  treated 
upon  the  canonicity  of  the  sacred  volumes  w^icli  are 
the  foundation  of  Christianity,  and  unanimously 
agreed  that  it  is  necessary  to  recognize  as  strictly 
canonical  all  the  books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments. One  of  the  legates  spoke  with  great  learning 
and  eloquence  upon  this  subject ;  showing  that  these 
books  had  been  received  as  inspired  by  the  councils 
and  Fathers  of  the  early  ages. 

The  truth  of  tradition  was  also  argued,  that  is  to 
say,  the  doctrine  of  Jesus  Christ  and  His  Apostles, 
which  is  not  contained  in  the  Scriptures,  but  has  been 
handed  down  by  word  of  mouth,  and  is  found  in  the 
writings  of  the  Fathers,  and  other  ancient  ecclesias- 
tical works.  A  decree  was  issued  on  these  two  points, 
37 


4S4  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

expressed  in  the  following  words :  "  The  holy  conn- 
cil  of  Trent,  ecumenical  and  general,  legitimately 
assembled  under  the  guidance  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  presided  over  by  legates  of  the  Apostolic  See, 
considering  that  the  doctrines  of  faith  and  regula- 
tion of  morals  are  contained  in  the  sacred  writings 
and  unwritten  traditions  received  by  the  Apostles 
from  the  lips  of  Jesus  Christ  Himself,  or  revealed  to 
the  same  Apostles  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  have  been 
handed  down  to  us ;  the  holy  council,  following  the 
examples  of  the  orthodox  fathers,  accept  all  the 
books  of  the  Old  and  New  Testaments,  and  also  all 
the  traditions  concerning  faith  or  morals  as  coming 
from  the  lips  of  Jesus  Christ,  or  inspired  by  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  preserved  in  the  Church  by  a  continual 
succession  of  pastors ;  it  receives  them  with  respect 
and  piety ;  and,  that  no  one  may  doubt  which  are 
the  books  approved  by  the  council,  it  is  ordered  that 
a  catalogue  of  the  volumes  be  inserted  in  this  decree." 
Then  came  the  list  of  all  the  canonical  books  as 
they  are  printed  in  the  Vulgate.  The  council  adds : 
'•  Whosoever  refuses  to  receive  as  sacred  and  canoni- 
cal these  books  in  all  their  parts,  or  knowingly  and 
deliberately  rejects  the  traditions  which  have  been 
mentioned,  let  him  be  anathema." 

Finally,  in  order  to  restrain  restless  minds,  the 
council  commands,  that,  in  matters  of  faith  and 
morals  Avhich  have  reference  to  the  maintenance  of 
Christian  doctrine,  no  one  whosoever  shall  presume 
to  rely  on  his  own  judgment  in  explaining  the  holy 
scriptures  contrary  to  tlie  interpretation  of  tne 
Church,  whose  privilege  it  is  to  decide  on  the  true 


COUNCIL   OX   ORIGINAL  SIN".  435 

sense  and  real  meaning  of  the  Bible,  or  contrary  to 
the  unanimous  opinion  of  the  Fathers.  The  council 
also  decrees  that  those  who  employ  the  words  of  the 
gospel  in  a  profiine  manner, — that  is,  in  jesting, 
foolish  applications,  flattery  or  superstitious  prac- 
tices, shall  be  punished  as  violaters  of  the  word  of 
God. 

DOCTRINE  OF  THE  COUNCIL  ON  ORIGINAL   SIN. 

The  holy  council  of  Trent  explained,  in  the  fifth 
session,  the  Catholic  doctrine  of  original  sin,  and  the 
remedy  for  this  sin.  It  teaches  that  Adam,  after 
transgressing  the  command  of  God,  lost  the  sanctity 
and  justice  in  which  he  was  created ;  by  disobeying 
God  he  incurred  the  divine  wrath,  became  the  slave 
of  the  devil,  and  subject  to  death.  By  his  prevarica- 
tion, the  first  man  not  only  sinned  himself,  but 
entailed  misery  on  his  whole  posterity ;  in  transmit- 
ting sin,  which  is  the  death  of  the  soul,  he  has 
brought  upon  the  human  race  the  death  and  suffer- 
ings of  the  body,  according  to  the  words  of  the 
Apostle,  "as  by  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world, 
and  by  sin  death ;  and  so  death  came  upon  all  men, 
in  one  of  whom  all  have  sinned."  This  sin  can- 
not be  effaced  by  natural  means,  but  solely  through 
the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  only  mediator,  who 
has  reconciled  us  to  God  by  shedding  His  precious 
blood ;  and  these  divine  merits  are  equally  applied  to 
adults  and  infants  through  the  sacrament  of  bap- 
tism, according  to  these  words:  "For  there  is  no 
other  name  under  heaven  given  to  men  whereby  we 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CHFRCH. 

must  be  saved."  And  these :  "  Behold  the  lamb  of 
God,  behold  him  who  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the 
world;  you  all  who  have  been  baptized  have  been 
clothed  in  Jesus  Christ." 

Thus  the  children  born  of  baptized  parents  have 
need  of  baptism,  because  they  inherit  from  Adam 
original  sin,  which  can  only  be  effaced  by  the  waters 
of  regeneration  in  order  to  obtain  eternal  life.  It  is 
for  this  reason,  that,  according  to  the  apostolic  tradi- 
tion, infants,  who  are  incapable  of  any  actual  sin, 
are  really  baptized  to  obtain  the  remission  of  sin, 
as  this  sacrament  effaces  the  sin  they  inherit  through 
a  corrupt  race;  for  whoever  is  not  born  again  by 
water  and  the  Holy  Ghost  cannot  enter  the  kingdom 
of  heaven.  Through  the  grace  conferred  in  baptism, 
original  sin  is  wholly  remitted  and  effaced,  for  there 
is  no  guile  in  the  regenerated,  and  there  is  no  con- 
demnation for  those  who  have  been  buried  with 
Jesus  Christ  in  baptism  in  order  to  die  to  sin,  and 
who  do  not  live  according  to  the  flesh,  but,  divesting 
themselves  of  the  old  man,  and  clothing  themselves 
in  the  new,  have  become  pure  without  stain,  the 
heirs  of  God,  and  co-heirs  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  such 
a  manner  that  nothing  can  oppose  their  entrance 
into  the  kingdom  of  the  Father. 

The  holy  council,  however,  acknowledges  and 
confesses  that  concupiscence,  or  the  tendency  to  sin, 
remains  in  those  who  have  been  baptized ;  this  con- 
cupiscence having  been  left,  in  order  to  be  overcome, 
cannot  harm  those  who  do  not  yield  to  it ;  but  those 
who,  through  the  grace  of  Jesus  Christ,  courageously 
resist  this  vicious  inclination,  will  be  crowned  as 


THE   JUSTIFICATION   OF   THE   SINNER.         437 

having  fought  the  good  fight.  If  St.  Paul  calls  it 
siu,  it  is  because  it  is  a  consequence  of  sin,  and  leads 
to  the  commission  of  sin.  The  holy  council  then 
declares,  that,  in  its  decision  concerning  original  sin 
regarding  all  mankind,  it  does  not  include  the 
Blessed  and  Immaculate  Virgin  Mary,  Mother  of 
God;  testifying  by  this  decree  their  zeal  in  maintain- 
ing the  pious  belief  of  the  faithful  with  regard  to 
the  Immaculate  Conception  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 


DOCTRINE  OF  THE  COUNCIL  ON  THE  JUSTIFICA- 
TION OF  THE  SINNER, 

The  subject  of  justification  naturally  follows  that 
of  sin.  The  holy  council  first  remarks  that  each  of 
the  dispositions  that  lead  to  the  remission  of  sin  is 
the  effect  of  actual  and  saving  grace,  which  God  does 
not  owe  the  sinner,  but  grants  through  pure  generos- 
ity. Man  can  commit  sin,  and  entail  death  on  him- 
self, but  he  cannot  by  his  own  power,  without  the 
assistance  of  divine  grace,  either  efface  sin,  or  even 
conceive  a  salutary  desire  of  repentance.  He  is  thus 
obliged  to  ask  and  hope  for  every  thing  from  the 
liands  of  God,  through  the  saving  merits  of  Jesus 
Christ.  The  first  disposition  for  justification  is  to 
firmly  believe  in  the  truths  God  has  revealed,  and 
the  rewards  He  has  promised  to  the  faithful  soul. 
Among  these  truths  some  are  alarming,  others  con- 
soling, producing  in  the  sinner  dread  of  punishment 
and  hope  of  pardon.  The  sinner,  overwhelmed  by 
fear  of  the  judgments  of  God,  is  reassured  when  he 
considers  His  mercy  which  is  unfailing,  and  through 
37* 


438  HISTORY   OF  THE    CHURCH. 

a  lively  confidence,  founded  on  the  merits  of  Jesns 
Christ,  Avill  finally  cast  himself  into  the  arms  of  His 
infinite  mercy,  and  begin  to  love  God  as  the  source 
of  all  justice. 

After  showing  hoAV  the  sinner  obtains  justification, 
the  council  then  proceeds  to  explain  its  nature  and 
effects.  Justification  does  not  consist  merely  in 
the  remission  of  sin,  but  also  renews  the  life  of  the 
soul,  in  such  a  manner  that  the  sinner  becomes 
truly  righteous,  the  friend  of  God,  and  the  heir  of 
eternal  life.  The  Holy  Ghost  operates  this  wonder- 
ful change,  and  instills  into  the  heart  of  the  sinner 
the  holy  virtues  of  faith,  hope,  and  charity,  which 
unite  the  soul  intimately  to  Jesus  Christ,  and  consti- 
tute it  a  living  member  of  His  divine  body.  Man, 
thus  justified  through  the  grace  of  our  Saviour,  is 
not  limited  to  the  degree  of  sanctity  he  has  received, 
but  may  advance  from  virtue  to  virtue,  and  daily 
become  more  holy  by  prayer,  mortification,  the 
practice  of  all  good  works,  the  exact  observance  of 
the  law  of  God,  and  the  maxims  of  the  gospel. 

In  fulfilling  these  precepts,  man  proves  the  truth 
of  the  words  of  the  Bible,  which  declares  that  the 
commands  of  God  are  not  hard  to  obey,  that  the 
yoke  of  Jesus  Christ  is  sweet,  and  His  burden  light, 
because,  being  the  child  of  God,  he  loves  Him  as  a 
Father,  and  this  filial  affection  renders  it  easy  and 
agreeable  to  accomplish  His  holy  will.  If,  in  order 
to  make  us  feel  the  need  of  His  grace,  God  seems  to 
desert  us,  we  should  not  be  discouraged,  but  rather 
increase  in  humility  and  fervor,  knowing  that  Ho 
does  not  command  impossibilities,  but  has  promised 


COUNCIL  CONCERNING   THE    SACRAMENTS.     439 

to  listen  to  our  petitions  ;  and  Ave  shall  receive  help 
from  above  which  will  enable  us  to  persevere  unto 
the  end  in  the  way  of  righteousness. 


DOCTRINE  OF  THE  COUNCIL    CONCERNING  THE 
SACRAMENTS. 

The  holy  council  then  speaks  of  the  sacraments, 
which  are  so  many  means  of  attaining  perfection, 
augmenting  piety,  or  recovering  the  grace  we  may 
have  lost  by  sin.  The  council  teaches  that  the  sacra- 
ments of  the  new  law  have  been  instituted  by  Jesus 
Christ,  and  are  seven  in  number,  viz. :  Baptism,  Con- 
firmation, the  Holy  Eucharist,  Penance,  Extreme 
Unction,  Holy  Orders  and  Matrimony;  that  each 
sacrament  contains  the  grace  of  which  it  is  the  sign, 
and  confers  this  grace  on  all  those  who  have  the 
requisite  dispositions. 

After  condemning  the  heresies  of  Luther  concern- 
ing the  two  first  sacraments,  the  council  explains 
the  Eucharist.  The  pure  doctrine  always  taught  by 
the  Catholic  Church  is,  that,  after  the  consecration  of 
the  bread  and  wine,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  true  God 
and  true  Man,  is  present  really  and  substantially 
under  the  form  of  these  visible  appearances.  It  is 
criminal  and  sacrilegious  to  presume  to  give  a  meta- 
phorical sense  to  the  words  by  which  Jesus  Christ 
has  instituted  this  sacrament.  The  Church,  which 
is  the  pillar  of  truth,  condemns  this  impious  asser- 
tion, ever  remembering,  with  tender  gratitude,  this 
most  precious  gift  she  has  received  from  Jesus  Christ, 
her  spouse.    Our  Saviour,  when  about  leaving  the 


440  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

earth  to  go  to  His  Father,  instituted  this  sacrament, 
in  which  He  lavished,  as  it  were,  all  the  riches  of  His 
love  up5n  mankind,  and  in  which  is  contained  a 
memorial  of  all  His  wonders.  He  desires  us  in 
receiving  this  sacrament  to  show  forth  His  death, 
and  He  wishes  it  to  be  the  spiritual  food  of  our  souls, 
causing  them  to  live  in  Him,  for  He  says :  "  He  that 
eatetli  me,  the  same  also  shall  live  by  me."  He 
moreover  desires  this  sacrament  to  be  the  pledge  of 
our  eternal  happiness,  and  the  symbol  of  our  union 
with  the  body  of  which  He  is  the  head.  The  Cath- 
olic Church  has  always  believed  that,  when  the  words 
of  consecration  are  pronounced,  the  real  body  and 
blood  of  our  Saviour,  together  with  His  soul  and 
divinity,  are  present  under  the  form  of  bread  and 
wine,  and  that  each  of  the  sacred  species  contains  the 
same  as  the  two  combined,  for  Jesus  Christ  is  whole 
and  entire  under  the  form  of  bread,  even  to  the  least 
particle,  as  He  also  exists  under  the  appearance  of 
wine  even  to  the  smallest  drop ;  that,  by  the  conse- 
cration of  bread  and  wine,  the  substance  of  the  bread 
is  changed  into  the  body  of  our  Lord,  and  the  sub- 
stance of  the  wine  into  His  blood;  which  change 
has  been  most  appropriately  called  Transubstantia- 
tion.  All  the  faithful,  therefore,  are  obliged  to  honor 
the  blessed  sacrament  with  the  supreme  worship 
which  is  due  to  Grod  alone,  for  we  believe  the  God 
whom  all  the  angels  adored  when  He  entered  into 
the  world  to  be  truly  present,  the  same  Lord  and 
Saviour  to  whom  the  Magi  presented  gold,  frankin- 
cense, and  myrrh;  the  same  Divine  Master  whom 
the  Apostles  adored  in  Galilee. 


THE   SACRIFICE   OF  THE  MASS.  441 

With  regard  to  the  use  of  this  divine  sacrament, 
the  holy  council,  with  paternal  affection,  warns, 
admonishes,  prays  and  conjures  all  those  who  bear 
the  name  of  Christians  to  unite  under  this  standard 
of  peace,  this  bond  of  charity  and  symbol  of  concord, 
always  remembering  the  extraordinary  love  of  Our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  has  given  us  His  sacred 
body  to  be  the  food  of  our  souls  after  suffering  an 
ignominious  death  on  the  cross  for  our  salvation ; 
to  believe  in  the  mystery  of  the  Holy  Eucharist 
with  so  firm  a  faith,  so  profound  a  respect,  and  so 
sincere  a  piety,  as  to  be  able  to  worthily  receive  this 
celestial  nourishment ;  so  that,  being  sustained  by 
this  heavenly  manna,  they  may  pass  from  their 
earthly  pilgrimage  to  eternal  bliss,  there  to  partake, 
without  a  veil,  of  this  bread  of  Angels  which  they 
now  behold  under  the  simple  forms  of  bread  and  wine. 


DOCTRINE  OF  THE  COUNCIL  ON  THE  SACRIFICE 
OF  THE  MASS. 

The  Euchaiist  is  not  only  a  sacrament  wherein 
Jesus  Christ  gives  Himself  to  mankind  for  their 
spiritual  nourishment,  but  it  is  also  a  sacrifice  in 
which  He  offers  Himself  to  the  Eternal  Father  as  a 
victim  for  the  sins  of  men.  The  doctrine  of  the 
Council  of  Trent,  with  regaixi  to  the  sacrifice  of  the 
mass,  is  expressed  in  these  terms :  Although  Jesus 
Christ,  Our  Lord,  has  offered  Himself  as  a  victim  of 
propitiation  for  the  sins  of  the  world,  by  expiring  on 
the  altar  of  the  cross,  nevertheless,  as  the  priesthood 
was  not  to  be  abolished  by  His  death.  He  has  left  the 


442  HISTORY   OF   THE    CHL'RCH. 

Church,  His  spouse,  a  visible  sacrifice,  such  as  the 
nature  of  man  demands ;  an  unbloody  sacrifice  rep- 
resenting the  bloody  sacrifice  of  Calvary,  preserving 
its  memory  to  the  end  of  time,  and  obtaining  the 
remission  of  our  daily  offenses.  Thus,  at  the  Last 
Supper,  on  the  very  night  of  His  betrayal,  in  order 
to  show  that  He  was  a  priest  forever,  according  to 
the  order  of  Melchisedech,  He  offered  to  Grod,  the 
Father,  His  body  and  blood,  under  the  form  of  bread 
and  wine,  and,  under  the  same  appearances,  He 
administered  the  sacrament  of  the  Eucharist  to  the 
Apostles,  whom  He  then,  for  the  first  time,  estab- 
lished priests  of  the  new  testament,  and  by  the 
words :  "  Do  this  in  commemoration  of  me,"  com- 
manded them  and  their  successors  to  offer  His  body 
and  blood  in  the  form  He  Himself  prescribed,  which 
has  since  been  the  universal  practice  of  the  Catholic 
Church.  For,  after  celebrating  the  ancient  Pasch 
offered  by  the  Israelites  in  memory  of  their  deliver- 
ance from  Egypt,  He  established  the  new  Pasch  by 
giving  Himself  to  be  offered  by  the  priests  in  the 
name  of  the  Church,  under  visible  forms,  in  memory 
of  His  passage  from  this  world  to  His  Father,  when, 
ransoming  us  by  the  effusion  of  His  precious  blood. 
He  delivered  us  from  the  powers  of  darkness  and 
transferred  us  to  His  heavenly  kingdom.  It  is  this 
same  offering,  which  cannot  be  sullied  either  by  the 
unworthiness  or  malice  of  those  who  offer  it,  that 
our  Lord  predicted,  through  the  prophet  Malachy, 
should  be  offered  everywhere  in  His  name,  that 
would  become  great  among  all  nations.  It  is  the 
same  sacrifice  that  the  Apostle  Paul,  in  writing  to 


THE  SACRIFICE  OF  THE  MASS.  44.3 

the  Corinthians,  clearly  indicated,  when  he  said, 
"  that  those  who  were  defiled  by  partaking  of  the 
table  of  devils  could  not  be  partakers  of  the  table  of 
the  Lord."  Finally  this  sacrifice  was  prefigured  and 
represented  by  different  kinds  of  sacrifices,  as  con- 
taining all  the  benefits  which  were  only  signified  by 
the  others,  of  which  it  is  the  perfect  fulfillment; 
and  as  the  same  Jesus  Christ,  who  offered  Himself 
once  on  the  cross  by  shedding  His  precious  blood, 
is  contained  and  immolated  in  this  divine  sacrifice, 
which  is  accomplished  during  the  Holy  Mass  with- 
out shedding  His  blood,  the  council  declares,  that 
this  sacrifice  is  truly  and  really  a  propitiatory  offer- 
ing;  that  through  its  merits  we  obtain  mercy,  and 
receive  grace  and  help  in  time  of  need,  if  we  assist 
thereat  with  a  sincere  and  contrite  heart,  lively  faith, 
and  ardent  hope.  Appeased  by  this  divine  oblation, 
God  bestows  the  gift  of  repentance  upon  sinners, 
pardons  offenses,  and  even  the  greatest  crimes, 
because  it  is  the  same  victim,  the  same  Jesus  Christ, 
formerly  offered  on  the  cross,  who  now  offers  Him- 
self by  the  hands  of  the  priest ;  there  being  only  this 
difference,  that  the  sacrifice  of  the  cross  was  bloody, 
while  that  of  the  altar  is  unbloody.  Far  from  the 
latter  detracting  from  the  former,  it  is  only  through 
the  unbloody  oblation  that  we  receive  the  abundant 
fruit  of  the  sacrifice  on  Mount  Calvary.  Thus,  in 
conformity  with  the  traditions  of  the  Apostles,  the 
mass  is  offered,  not  only  for  the  sins,  sufferings,  satis- 
faction and  necessities  of  the  living,  but  also  for  those 
who  sleep  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  are  not  yet  entirely 
purified  from  the  stain  of  sin. 


444  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

DOCTRINE  OF  THE  COUNCIL  ON  PENANCE. 

If  all  those  who  are  regenerated  by  baptism 
remained  always  in  the  state  of  grace,  no  other  sacra- 
ment would  have  been  necessary  for  the  remission  of 
sin.  But  God,  in  His  infinite  mercy,  knowing  our 
frailty,  has  bestowed  another  means  for  renewing  the 
spiritual  life  of  those  who  after  baptism  have  fallen 
into  mortal  sin,  and  under  the  dominion  of  Satan. 
This  remedy  is  the  sacrament  of  penance,  by  which 
the  merits  of  the  death  of  Jesus  Christ  are  applied 
to  those  who  have  lost  their  baptismal  innocence. 

Penance  has  always  been  acceptable  unto  God, 
but  before  the  coming  of  Jesus  Christ  it  was  not  a 
sacrament,  and  since  His  coming,  it  is  a  sacrament 
only  for  those  who  have  received  baptism.  Our 
Lord  Himself  especially  instituted  the  sacrament  of 
penance,  when,  after  His  resurrection,  He  breathed 
on  His  disciples,  saying,  "Eeceive  ye  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  whose  sins  you  shall  forgive,  they  are  forgiven 
them,"  communicating  by  these  words  to  the  Apostles 
and  their  successors  the  power  of  forgiving  and  re- 
taining sins  committed  after  baptism.  There  is  a 
great  difference  between  these  two  sacraments,  for 
penance  does  not  effect  the  entire  and  perfect  regen- 
eration accomplished  by  baptism,  as  it  is  only  through 
many  contrite  tears  and  great  labor  that  the  justice  of 
God  is  appeased,  so  that  the  holy  Fathers,  with  much 
truth,  have  called  penance,  a  painful  baptism.  The 
form  of  the  sacrament  of  penance,  in  which  princi- 
pally consists  its  virtue  and  efficacy,  is  contained  in 
the  words  of  absolution  pronounced  by  the  priest ; 


THE  COUNCIL  ON"  PENAJ^CE.  445 

the  dispositions  of  the  penitent,  which  are  contrition, 
confession  and  satisfaction,  being  the  substance  of 
the  sacrament ;  and  the  reconciliation  of  the  sinner 
with  God  is  the  effect. 

Contrition,  which  is  the  first  disposition  of  a  pen- 
itent, is  a  sincere  sorrow  and  detestation  of  the  sins 
he  has  committed,  with  a  firm  resolution  to  avoid 
sin  in  the  future.  The  holy  council  declares  that 
this  contrition  does  not  mean  only  a  cessation  from 
sin  and  a  determination  to  lead  a  new  life,  but  also 
a  hatred  for  the  sins  committed  in  our  past  life. 
Although  it  sometimes  happens,  adds  the  council, 
that  contrition  is  perfected  by  charity,  and  that  in 
such  a  case  man  is  reconciled  with  God  before  the 
reception  of  the  sacrament  of  penance,  this  recon- 
ciliation nevertheless  cannot  be  effected  by  contrition 
alone,  but  must  be  accompanied  by  an  earnest  desire 
to  receive  the  sacrament. 

Imperfect  contrition,  called  attrition,  because  it  is 
generally  occasioned  by  the  consideration  of  the 
vileness  and  deformity  of  sin,  or  the  fear  of  punish- 
ment, if  accompanied  by  a  hope  of  pardon  and  a 
detestation  of  sin,  is  neither  hypocritical  nor  criminal, 
but  a  gift  of  God  and  an  inspiration  of  the  Holy 
Ghost;  not  a  natural  impulse  but  a  supernatural 
assistance  in  the  preparation  for  the  worthy  recep- 
tion of  the  sacrament,  and  although  attrition  alone, 
without  the  sacrament  of  penance,  is  not  sufficient 
to  justify  the  sinner,  it  nevertheless  disposes  tho 
sinner  to  obtain  the  grace  of  God  in  the  proper  per- 
formance of  this  sacred  duty. 

38 


446  HISTOKY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

DOCTRINE  OF  THE  COUNCIL  ON  CONFESSION. 

The  Catholic  Church  has  always  taught  that  the 
confession  of  all  mortal  sins  is  a  necessary  conse- 
quence of  the  sacrament  of  penance,  which  was 
instituted  by  our  Saviour  for  the  salvation  of  all 
those  who  have  fallen  after  baptism.  When  about 
ascending  into  Heaven,  Jesus  Christ  established 
priests  as  His  vicars,  thus  constituting  them  judges 
before  whom  the  faithful  are  obliged  to  reveal  all 
the  mortal  sins  they  may  have  committed,  so  that, 
according  to  the  power  they  have  received  of  remit- 
ting or  retaining  sins,  they  may  pronounce  sentence 
upon  the  penitent ;  but  it  is  evident  priests  cannot 
exercise  this  power  without  knowing  the  cause  of 
offense,  nor  observe  justice  in  their  judgment  if  the 
penitent  only  confesses  his  sins  in  a  general  manner, 
without  explaining  every  particular  detail;  from 
which  the  council  concludes  that  the  penitent  must 
accuse  himself  of  all  the  mortal  sins  he  may  have 
been  guilty  of  after  a  strict  examination  of  conscience ; 
even  when  there  are  hidden  sins  committed  against 
the  last  two  precepts  of  the  decalogue  which  forbid 
all  irregular  desires;  these  sins  being  sometimes 
more  dangerous  and  fatal  to  the  soul  than  public 
offenses. 

With  regard  to  venial  sins  which  do  not  deprive  us 
of  the  grace  of  God,  and  into  which  we  frequently 
fall,  they  are  not  necessarily  comprised  in  the  pre- 
cept of  confession,  as  they  can  be  expiated  by  several 
other  remedies.  Nevertheless,  it  is  very  profitable  to 
confess  them,  as  is  seen  by  the  custom  of  pious  per- 


THE  COUNCIL  01^  CONFESSIOIS'.  447 

sons ;  but  every  mortal  sin,  even  of  thought,  renders 
us  children  of  wrath  and  enemies  of  God,  and  we 
are,  therefore,  absolutely  obliged  to  supplicate  for 
pardon  at  the  throne  of  grace  by  an  unreserved,  sin- 
cere confession,  accompanied  by  contrition.  Those 
who  voluntarily  conceal  any  one  mortal  sin,  have  no 
claim  to  the  forgiveness  of  God  or  the  absolution  of 
the  priest ;  for,  if  a  sick  man  is  ashamed  to  make 
known  his  disease  to  the  physician,  the  greatest 
science  and  most  consummate  skill  cannot  cure  the 
unknown  malady.  He  must  also  explain  in  confes- 
sion the  circumstances,  which  alter  the  nature  of 
sin ;  because,  otherwise,  the  priest  cannot  acquire  a 
sufficient  knowledge  of  the  state  of  the  soul,  or 
justly  estimate  the  grievousness  of  the  offense,  so  as 
to  bestow  a  suitable  penance  on  the  penitent. 

It  is  very  wrong  to  say  that  confession  such  as  is 
commanded  by  the  Church  of  God  is  an  impossi- 
bility, or  regard  it  as  a  torture  to  the  conscience,  for 
our  holy  mother,  the  Church,  only  exacts  that,  after 
a  careful  examination,  we  accuse  ourselves  of  all  the 
mortal  sins  we  can  remember.  The  sins  which  may 
be  forgotten  by  an  exact  and  conscientious  Christian 
are  included  in  his  confession,  and  it  is  for  those  sins 
that  we  exclaim  with  the  prophet:  "Purify  me,  0 
Lord,  from  my  hidden  sins."  It  must  be  acknowl- 
edged, however,  that  confession,  by  reason  of  the 
shame  we  feel  in  avowing  our  sins,  would  appear  a 
heavy  trial,  were  it  not  lightened  by  the  advantages 
and  consolation  which  absolution  confers  on  those 
who  approach  this  sacrament  with  the  requisite  dis- 
positions. 


448  HISTOKY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

DOCTRINE  OF   THE  COUNCIL   ON  SATISFACTION. 

The  holy  council  declares  that  it  is  absolutely  false, 
and  entirely  contrary  to  the  word  of  God,  to  say  that 
He  never  pardons  sin  without  at  the  same  time  re- 
mitting all  the  punishment  due  the  offense;  for, 
besides  the  authority  of  sacred  tradition,  there  are 
several  remarkable  examples  in  holy  books  which 
completely  refute  this  error.  It  is  certainly  most 
reasonable  to  suppose  that  Divine  justice  will  more 
readily  pardon  those  who,  before  baptism,  sinned 
through  ignorance,  than  those  who,  after  having  been 
once  delivered  from  the  power  of  the  devil  and  re- 
ceived the  gifts  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  have  deliberately 
profaned  the  temple  of  God  and  grieved  the  Holy 
Spirit.  It  is  a  mark  of  Divine  clemency  that  our 
sins  are  not  remitted  without  satisfaction  being 
made,  lest  we  miglit  regard  them  as  trivial  offenses, 
and  finally  commit  the  most  horrible  crimes,  merit- 
ing thereby  the  wrath  of  God  on  the  day  of  judg- 
ment. For  it  is  certain  that  the  punishment 
inflicted  for  the  satisfaction  of  sin  prevents  its 
commission,  and  acts  as  a  restraint  upon  sinners,  in 
obliging  them  to  be  more  vigilant  and  guarded  for 
the  future.  Moreover,  satisfaction  is  a  remedy  which 
heals  the  wounds  caused  by  sin,  and  destroys,  by  the 
practice  of  contrary  virtues,  the  bad  habits  contracted 
during  a  sinful  and  unchristian  life. 

The  Church  of  God  has  always  believed  that  there 
is  no  surer  way  of  avoiding  the  chastisements  our 
sins  deserve,  than  the  practice  of  these  penitential 
works,  accompanied  by  heartfelt  contrition.  Finally, 


THE   COUKCIL  Oi^    SATISFACTIOI^-.  449 

when  suffering  for  our  sins,  by  this  species  of  satis- 
faction, we  become  like  Jesus  Christ,  who  offered 
satisfaction  for  our  offenses,  and  we  have  a  certain 
assurance  that  we  shall  be  partakers  in  His  glory  if 
we  have  participated  in  His  sufferings.  This  satis- 
faction, however,  which  we  offer  for  our  sins  is  not 
our  own  work,  but  only  performed  and  accomplished 
through  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ;  for,  though 
utterly  unworthy  ourselves,  Ave  can  perform  wonders 
with  the  assistance  of  supernatural  grace.  Thus,  we 
should  have  no  feelings  of  self-complacency  but 
glory  only  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  our  life, 
our  mediator  and  redeemer,  who  sanctifies  all  good 
works,  and  renders  them  efficacious  for  salvation 
through  His  divine  merits. 

The  ministers  of  God  should,  therefore,  according 
to  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  their  own 
judgment,  impose  satisfaction  suitable  to  the  nature 
of  the  sins  and  disposition  of  the  penitent,  lest  by 
too  great  leniency  they  become  participators  in  the 
sins  of  others;  remembering  that  the  satisfaction 
they  impose  not  only  serves  as  a  remedy  for  the 
maladies  of  the  soul,  and  a  preservative  against 
future  offenses,  but  also  expiates  the  punishment 
due  past  sins.  The  holy  council  also  declares  that 
the  goodness  of  God  is  so  great,  that  through  the 
merits  of  Jesus  Christ  we  are  enabled  to  satisfy  God 
the  Father,  not  only  by  the  voluntary  mortifications 
we  practice  for  the  punishment  of  our  sins,  or  by 
those  the  priest  imposes,  but  also  by  the  temporal 
afflictions  the  Lord  sends  us,  when  we  bear  these 
trials  with  patience  and  submission. 
38* 


450  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

DOCTRINE  OF  THE^  COUNCIL  ON  EXTREME 
UNCTION. 

The  council  has  thought  proper  to  add  to  what 
has  been  said  with  regard  to  penance  the  following 
explanations  concerning  the  sacrament  of  Extreme 
TJnction,  which  the  holy  Fathers  consider  as  not 
only  the  consummation  of  penance,  but  of  a  Chris- 
tian life,  which  should  be  a  continual  penance.  The 
council,  therefore,  declares,  that  Our  Redeemer,  who, 
in  His  infinite  goodness  desires  to  provide  His  ser- 
vants at  all  times  with  salutary  remedies  against 
the  attacks  of  their  numerous  enemies,  has  prepared 
in  the  other  sacraments  powerful  helps  for  Christians, 
in  order  to  guard  them  during  life  from  every  spir- 
itual evil;  and  He  wishes  also  to  strengthen  and 
fortify  the  last  hours  of  their  mortal  career  by  the 
sacrament  of  Extreme  Unction. 

This  great  sacrament  is  a  certain  and  unfailing 
protection ;  for,  although  the  devil,  during  the  whole 
course  of  our  life,  seeks  and  watches  for  occasions  to 
destroy  our  souls,  there  is  no  period  Avhen  he  employs 
his  artifices  and  snares  with  more  cunning,  so  as  to 
deprive  us  if  possible  of  confidence  in  the  mercy  of 
God,  than  when  death  is  drawing  near.  Now  this 
holy  anointing  of  the  sick  was  established  by  Our 
Lord  as  a  sacrament, 'first  used  by  St.  Mark,  and 
plainly  recommended  to  the  faithful  by  St.  James, 
in  these  words :  "  Is  any  man  sick  among  you  ?  Let 
him  bring  in  the  priests  of  the  Church,  and  let  them 
pray  over  him,  anointing  him  with  oil  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord.    And  the  prayer,  of  faith  shall  save  the 


THE   COUNCIL   OF   EXTREME   UI^CTIOJ^.         451 

sick  man ;  and  the  Lord  shall  raise  him  up,  and  if 
he  be  in  sins,  they  shall  be  forgiven  him."  By  these 
words,  which  the  Church  has  received  through 
apostolic  tradition  as  if  from  the  lips  of  the  Apostle 
himself,  she  teaches  the  proper  matter,  form,  admin- 
istration and  effect  of  this  salutary  sacrament ;  for 
the  matter  of  the  sacrament  is  the  oil  consecrated  by 
the  bishop  on  Holy  Thursday ;  finally  she  assures  us 
of  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  by  which  the  soul 
of  the  sick  man  is,  as  it  were,  invisibly  anointed. 

The  form  consists  in  the  prayer  which  accompanies 
the  anointing:  "Through  this  holy  unction,  and 
through  His  most  tender  mercy,  may  the  Lord 
pardon  thee  whatever  sins  thou  hast  committed  by 
hearing,  sight,  etc."  The  real  effect  of  the  sacra- 
ment is  the  grace  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  which  remits 
the  punishment  due  to  sin,  and  any  sins  which  are 
still  to  be  expiated ;  it  solaces  and  strengthens  the 
soul  of  the  sick  person,  inspires  him  with  great 
confidence  in  the  mercy  of  God,  sustains  and  enables 
him  to  endure  with  patience  and  fortitude  the  incon- 
venience and  pains  of  sickness,  and  firmly  resist 
the  temptations  of  Satan.  Sometimes  through  virtue 
of  this  anointing,  health  is  restored  to  the  body 
when  expedient  for  the  salvation  of  the  soul. 

The  words  of  the  apostle  clearly  designate  those 
who  are  to  administer  this  sacrament,  and  those  who 
should  receive  it ;  the  bishops  and  priests  being  the 
ministers,  and  the  sick  the  recipients,  those  espe- 
cially who  are  attacked  by  a  dangerous  illness  and  in 
their  last  agony.  We  should  not  wait,  however,  until 
the  sick  person  is  deprived  of  his  senses  and  uncon- 


462  HISTOKY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

cious,  adds  the  catechism,  composed  by  command 
of  the  Council,  it  being  a  great  sin  to  delay  nntil 
the  last  moment  the  administration  of  this  sacra- 
ment, as  we  thus  deprive  the  sick  person  of  a  great 
part  of  the  fruit  he  could  have  derived  from  extreme 
unction,  if  he  had  received  it  in  a  state  of  perfect 
consciousness  by  uniting  with  faith  and  piety  in  the 
prayers  of  the  Church. 


DOCTRINE    OF     THE    COUNCIL  ON    PURGATORY, 

INDULGENCES,    AND    VENERATION    OF    THE 

SAINTS,  ETC. 

The  holy  council  of  Trent,  after  anathematizing 
the  errors  of  Luther  and  Calvin,  with  regard  to  the 
sacraments  of  holy  orders  and  matrimony,  thus 
explains  the  Catholic  doctrine  of  purgatory :  "  The 
Church,  inspired  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  has  always 
taught,  according  to  the  Holy  Scriptures  and  apos- 
tolic tradition,  that  there  is  a  purgatory,  and  that 
the  souls  there  detained,  receive  comfort  from  the 
prayers  and  good  works  of  the  faithful,  particularly 
through  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  which  is  so  accept- 
able to  Cod."  Consequently  the  holy  council  enjoins 
the  bishops  to  be  careful  that  the  belief  of  the  faith- 
ful regarding  purgatory  should  be  conformable  to 
the  holy  doctrine  transmitted  to  us  by  the  Fathers 
and  councils,  and  commands  the  same  to  be  univer- 
sally preached  and  taught  throughout  the  Church. 

The  council  then  speaks  of  the  veneration  paid 
to  the  saints,  and  declares  that  the  saints  who 
reign  with  Jesus  Christ  oflfer  their  prayers  for  the 


THE   COUI?^CIL    OIT    PURGATORY,  ETC.  453 

spiritual  welfare  of  mankind ;  that  it  is  both  advan- 
tageous and  profitable  to  humbly  invoke  them,  and 
implore  their  intercession  and  assistance  in  order  to 
obtain  favors  from  God,  through  His  Son,  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  who  alone  is  our  Redeemer  and  Saviour ; 
that  the  faithful  should  respect  the  relics  of  the 
saints,  because  their  bodies  were  formerly  the  living 
members  of  Jesus  Christ  and  temples  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  will  one  day  rise  to  eternal  life;  that 
God  authorizes  this  veneration  by  working  miracles 
through  these  holy  relics,  as  in  past  ages,  by  the 
shadow  of  St.  Peter,  and  the  linen  which  had  touched 
the  body  of  St.  Paul.  Moreover,  that  we  should 
have  and  preserve,  especially  in  the  churches,  the 
pictures  and  statues  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mother  of  God  and  the  saints,  paying  the 
honor  and  veneration  due  to  them. 

"It  is  not,"  adds  the  council,  "that  we  believe 
these  images  to  possess  any  divine  property  or  virtue 
which  command  our  veneration,  nor  ask  of  them 
any  grace,  nor  repose  confidence  in  them  like  the 
pagans  who  adore  idols,  but  we  honor  them  on 
account  of  the  originals  which  they  represent ;  so 
that,  in  kissing  statues  or  kneeling  before  holy 
pictures,  we  adore  Jesus  Christ  and  honor  the  saints 
of  whom  they  remind  us.  The  bishops  should  also 
endeavor  to  make  the  history  of  our  redemption, 
represented  by  paintings  or  otherwise,  serve  as  in- 
structions to  the  people,  and  confirm  them  in  the 
practice  of  always  remembering  the  articles  of  faith ; 
that  another  great  advantage  is  also  derived  from 
the  use  of  holy  images  and  pictures,  by  their  not 


454  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

only  recalling  to  the  minds  of  the  faithful  the 
memory  of  the  favors  and  graces  they  have  received 
from  God,  but  also  because  they  expose  to  the  eyes 
of  Christians  the  miracles  He  has  wrought  and  the 
salutary  examples  He  presents  them  in  the  persons 
of  the  saints,  so  that  they  may  return  Him  thanks 
and  be  excited  by  the  sight  of  these  objects  to  love 
and  worship  God,  and  increase  in  piety  and  virtue." 
The  council  of  Trent  terminates  its  instructions 
by  explaining  the  nature  of  indulgences :  "  Jesus 
Christ,"  says  the  holy  council,  "having  conferred 
upon  His  Church  the  power  of  granting  indulgences, 
and  the  Church  having  from  the  earliest  ages  made 
use  of  the  power  she  has  received  from  her  Founder, 
the  holy  council  commands  and  enjoins  her  to  con- 
tinue this  most  holy  practice,  and  confirms  it  by  the 
authority  of  the  councils.  The  council  anathema- 
tizes those  who  assert  that  indulgences  are  useless  or 
deny  the  power  of  the  Church  to  grant  them ;  which 
power,  however,  is  to  be  used  with  care  and  modera- 
tion, according  to  the  ancient  and  approved  custom 
of  the  Church,  lest  ecclesiastical  discipline  may  be- 
come enervated  and  weakened  by  too  great  license. 


CONCLUSION    OF    THE    COUNCIL  OF  TRENT  — ST. 
CHARLES     BORROMEO. 

A.   D.  1563-1584. 

The  council  of  Trent,  whose  first  session  was  held 
in  the  year  1545,  was  finally  terminated  in  1563, 
under  the  pontificate  of  Pius  IV.  Every  obstaclo 
which  the  spirit  of  heresy  and  error  could  raise,  was 


CONCLUSION"   OF  THE   COUNCIL.  455 

opposed  to  this  assembly  for  the  space  of  eighteen 
years,  in  order  to  prevent  its  decrees  from  being  exe- 
cuted or  to  weaken  its  authority.  But  faith  finally 
triumphed,  and  He  who  has  promised  to  remain 
always  with  His  Church,  enabled  His  spouse  to 
obtain  a  victory  over  the  passions  of  men,  and  the 
very  heresy  which  seemed  to  threaten  immediate 
ruin  contributed  towards  her  conservation  and 
effected  the  happiest  reformation.  The  twenty-fifth 
and  last  session  was  held  on  the  third  of  December, 
1563.  The  secretary,  after  reading  all  the  decrees 
of  the  council,  proclaimed  the  last  at  the  conclusion 
of  this  celebrated  assembly.  It  was  hardly  ratified 
when  the  Fathers,  returning  thanks  to  God,  testified 
their  joy  by  tears  and  acclamations,  as  in  the  ancient 
councils.  The  Pope  confirmed  the  decisions  by  a 
bull  on  the  sixth  of  January,  1564,  kings,  princes, 
rulers,  and  all  the  faithful  being  exhorted  to  receive 
religiously  and  humbly  the  holy  laws  it  had  passed. 
The  Venetians  were  the  first  to  submit,  and  their 
example  was  very  soon  followed  by  Italy,  Spain,  Por- 
tugal and  Poland.  The  decrees  were  also  published 
in  Flanders,  the  kingdoms  of  Naples  and  Sicily,  and 
through  the  greater  part  of  Germany,  where,  however, 
the  Lutherans  refused  to  recognize  their  authority,  as 
if  their  consent  affected  the  infallibility  of  the 
Church,  or  their  sanction  was  necessary  for  the  exe- 
cution of  its  laws.  France  also  accepted  the  decis- 
ions of  the  holy  council,  whose  decrees  are  received 
as  rules  of  faith  for  the  whole  church,  being  held  in 
the  same  veneration  as  the  four  great  councils, 
according  to  the  words  of  a  holy  pontiff,  "  I  revere. 


456  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

the  four  first  councils  as  I  do  the  four  gospels."  The 
discipline  and  wise  regulations  of  the  council  were 
adopted  and  enforced  but  slowly ;  numerous  obstacles 
arose  on  every  side,  and  some  of  the  principal 
churches  at  first  opposed  its  decrees ;  but  God  raised 
up  one  of  those  great  and  generous  souls  who  have 
appeared  in  every  century  in  the  Church,  as  her  sup- 
port and  powerful  defender. 

Charles  Borromeo,  the  model  of  bishops,  and  re- 
storer of  ecclesiastical  discipline,  was  born  in  Arona, 
near  Milan,  of  one  of  the  most  illustrious  Italian 
families.  From  his  earliest  childhood  he  manifested 
the  most  pious  dispositions,  plainly  indicating  the 
wonderful  designs  of  God  in  behalf  of  His  chosen 
servant.  Charles  embraced  the  religious  state  at  an 
early  age,  and  his  uncle,  the  Cardinal  de  Medicis, 
having  ascended  the  Papal  chair  under  the  title  of 
Pius  IV,  summoned  him  to  Rome,  where  he  was 
appointed  Cardinal  and  Archbishop  of  Milan,  and 
the  principal  administration  of  ecclesiastical  affairs 
was  confided  to  his  charge.  Thus  raised  to  the  first 
dignities  of  the  Church,  enjoying  the  favor  of  the 
sovereign  Pontiff,  covered  with  glory  and  honor,  and 
still  in  the  bloom  of  manhood,  Borromeo  escaped  all 
the  snares  that  beset  youth  and  talent,  and  showed 
himself  worthy,  by  his  many  virtues  and  exemplary 
deportment,  of  the  high  rank  to  which  Providence 
had  elevated  him.  Through  his  zealous  efforts,  the 
Council  of  Trent  was  at  length  terminated ;  the  pub- 
lication of  the  decrees  accelerated  by  his  urgent 
solicitations  to  the  bishops  and  princes,  and,  as  soon 
at  this  venerable  assembly  was  dissolved,  he  convened 


ST.   CHARLES   BORROMEO.  457 

a  large  synod  at  Milan,  in  order  to  receive  and  pub- 
lish its  decisions. 

Not  satisfied  with  his  first  success,  Charles  applied 
himself  particularly  to  the  work  of  reformation 
commanded  by  the  council ;  having  been  the  mov- 
ing spirit  and  director  of  the  last  sessions,  he  was 
perfectly  acquainted  with  the  intentions  of  the  assem- 
bly. In  order  to  hasten  matters,  he  began  the  reform 
by  correcting  in  his  own  person  and  household 
whatever  was  derogatory  to  the  dignity  of  the  Epis- 
copal office,  replacing  the  most  innocent  pleasures 
by  grave  and  serious  occupations,  devotional  exer- 
cises, preaching,  administering  the  sacraments,  and 
watching  over  the  affairs  of  the  diocese.  But 
Charles  Borromeo  was  destined  to  give  a  still  more 
striking  example  of  virtue  to  the  Church.  The 
council  of  Trent  had  loudly  exclaimed  against  those 
bishops  who  did  not  reside  in  their  dioceses.  St. 
Charles,  detained  at  Rome,  by  the  express  command 
of  the  sovereign  Pontiff,  considered  it  his  imperative 
duty  to  personally  superintend  the  flock  confided  to 
his  pastoral  care.  He,  therefore,  asked  his  uncle's 
permission  to  return  to  his  diocese,  and  finally,  after 
urgent  entreaties,  obtained  his  request. 

Restored  to  his  beloved  children,  Borromeo  labored 
only  for  their  sanctification  and  the  glory  of  the 
Church  of  God.  Gathering  around  him  men  emi- 
nent for  learning  and  piety,  he  convoked  a  provin- 
cial council,  and  enacted,  according  to  the  decrees  of 
Trent,  the  wisest  regulations  for  the  reception  and 
observance  of  the  decisions  of  the  council,  the  refor- 
muition  of  the  clergy,  and  the  proper  celebration  of 

ay 


458  mSTOBY   OF  THE  CHURCH. 

the  divine  oiBfice.  While  thus  laboring  for  the  wel- 
fare of  his  flock,  Charles  did  not  spare  himself,  bnt 
gave  up  all  his  benefices,  refused  to  wear  silk  gar- 
ments, and  adopted  a  most  austere  mode  of  life. 
His  household  was  so  well  regulated  that  it  resem- 
bled a  religious  seminary,  rather  than  the  palace  of 
an  archbishop,  and,  during  the  last  years  of  his  life, 
he  subsisted  entirely  on  bread,  water,  and  a  few 
coarse  roots. 

The  great  sanctity  and  wonderful  zeal  of  the  Car- 
dinal Borromeo  spread  throughout  Italy.  This  ex- 
emplary bishop  frequently  visited  every  part  of  his 
vast  diocese,  traveled  through  his  ecclesiastical  prov- 
ince, and  penetrated  as  far  as  Switzerland.  During 
his  apostolic  missions  he  sometimes  proceeded  on 
foot,  endured  hunger,  thirst,  and  the  inclemency  of 
the  weather,  climbed  the  steepest  mountains,  and 
descended  the  most  frightful  precipices,  to  seek  for 
his  stray  sheep  and  restore  them  to  the  saving  fold 
of  Jesus  Christ.  His  zeal  was  so  active,  and  his 
charity  so  fruitful,  that  he  neglected  nothing  which 
could  contribute  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  salva- 
tion of  souls.  Unadorned  altars,  or  negligence  and 
indijfference  in  conducting  the  holy  ceremonies  of 
the  Church,  found  in  St.  Charles  a  reformer,  who, 
by  the  use  of  magnificent  vestments,  when  cele- 
brating divine  worship,  restored  the  grandeur  and 
splendor  of  religion,  and  re-animated  the  piety  and 
fervor  of  the  faithful. 

He  was  the  first  who  established  seminaries,  five 
of  which  Were  founded  in  his  diocese.  The  Cardinal 
drew  up  wise  rules  for  the  government  of  these  holy 


ST.   CHARLES    BORROMEO.  459 

asylums  whicli  1  ave  served  for  models  in  the  forma- 
tion of  similar  institutions  that  have  subsequently- 
been  so  happily  multiplied  in  the  Church.  He 
erected  colleges,  hospitals,  and  monasteries,  organized 
pious  associations,  revived  the  spirit  of  discipline 
and  ervor  among  the  regular  and  secular  clergy  of 
his  diocese,  convened  as  many  as  six  councils,  all  of 
which  were  confirmed  by  the  Holy  See ;  and,  fearing 
tha  all  these  good  works  would  fail  to  inspire  his 
people  with  the  true  spirit  of  Christianity,  he  still 
reproached  himself  with  not  having  commenced  to 
sanctify  the  flock  placed  under  his  guidance.  Divine 
Providence,  however,  sent  Charles  one  of  those  great 
trials  by  which  ordinary  virtue  is  generally  pros- 
trated, but  which  fully  develop  a  great  and  gener- 
ous soul.  The  plague  appeared  in  Milan ;  and  the 
wealthy  portion  of  the  inhabitants  immediately 
abandoned  the  city ;  St.  Charles  was  advised  to  retire 
into  a  place  of  safety  and  preserve  his  life  so  valuable 
to  his  diocese,  but  the  holy  prelate  indignantly 
rejected  counsel  so  contrary  to  these  words  of  the 
Saviour:  "The  good  shepherd  giveth  his  life  for  his 
sheep ;"  and,  offering  his  life  as  a  sacrifice  for  his  flock, 
he  devoted  all  his  energies  to  assist  those  stricken 
with  the  pestilence. 

His  ardent  charity  knew  no  bounds;  night  and 
day  he  labored  indefatigably  for  the  temporal  and 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  unfortunate  victims,  carrying 
peace  and  consolation  wherever  he  appeared.  His 
mere  presence  assuaged  the  acutest  suffering,  and 
his  words  of  piety  and  resignation  to  the  dying  com- 
forted agonizing  souls  in  their  departure  from  this 


460  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

world.  The  contagion,  however,  continued  to  spread, 
all  resources  were  exhausted,  and  there  was  no  poss- 
ible assistance  or  relief  for  the  afflicted ;  but  Charles, 
in  his  unfailing  charity,  discovered  new  means  for 
solacing  the  sick.  He  borrowed  money,  sold  his 
possessions  and  furniture,  even  to  his  bed,  and  car- 
ried, with  his  own  hands,  nourishment  and  remedies 
to  the  sick,  fearing  neither  danger  nor  death  while 
alleviating  the  sufferings  of  his  beloved  children. 

The  divine  wrath  was  finally  appeased  by  the 
devotion  of  the  archbishop,  and  before  his  death 
Charles  enjoyed  the  happiness  of  seeing  tranquillity 
and  health  restored  to  his  diocese.  Seven  years  after 
the  disappearance  of  the  plague,  this  heroic  soul  was 
summoned  to  receive  the  crown  of  immortal  glory, 
in  recompense  for  so  many  virtues  and  sacrifices; 
he  died  on  the  third  of  November,  1584.  His  flock, 
whom  he  had  cherished  with  the  tenderness  and 
solicitude  of  a  father,  were  overwhelmed  with  grief 
at  the  loss  of  their  beloved  and  saintly  father ;  his 
death  was  deeply  felt  by  the  Holy  See,  of  which  he 
had  been  a  powerful  support,  and  the  Catholic  world 
lamented  in  his  demise  one  who,  by  his  saintly  life, 
wide-spread  zeal  and  prudent  reformation,  had  effect- 
ed so  much  good,  and  excited  the  admiration  and 
gratitude  of  the  faithful.  Happy  Church  in  whose 
bosom  models  of  such  heroic  virtue  are  formed! 
What  other  soei-ety  separated  from  the  Catholic  com- 
munion has  ever  produced  a  man  so  eminent  for 
sanctity,  zeal,  and  charity,  as  St.  Charles  Borromea  ? 


ST.  THERESA.  461 

REFORMATION    OF    THE    ORDER    OF    MOUNT 
CARMEL  — ST.  THERESA. 

A.  D.  1582. 

While  St.  Charles  was  laboring  for  the  restoration 
of  ecclesiastical  discipline,  zealous  missionaries  were 
announcing  the  glad  tidings  of  the  gospel  to  bar- 
barous nations,  and  the  implacable  spirit  of  heresy 
was  sending  generous  martyrs  to  Heaven  ;  new  reli- 
gious institutions  were  being  formed  in  the  Church, 
entire  reformation  effected  in  the  cloisters,  and  the 
primitive  fervor  of  monastic  orders  restored.  We 
can  refer  to  this  epoch,  although  it  was  established 
shortly  before  this  period,  the  congregation  of  the 
Theatines,  founded  by  Pope  Paul  IV ;  the  Barnabites, 
organized  by  three  Milanese  gentlemen,  and  the 
society  of  the  Jesuits,  which  was  confirmed  in  1540, 
and  enjoyed  at  this  time  a  reputation  due  one  of  the 
most  holy  and  useful  orders  that  has  ever  appeared 
in  the  Church. 

These  were  not  the  only  monuments  of  the  six- 
teenth century,  when,  notwithstanding  the  efforts 
of  heresy,  religion  still  maintained  a  happy  ascen- 
dancy over  the  civilized  world;  St.  John  of  God 
founded  the  brothers  of  charity  devoted  to  the  ser- 
vice of  the  sick.  The  sovereign  Pontiff  approved  of 
the  reform  of  the  Recollects,  who  observed  the  rule 
of  St.  Francis  in  all  its  purity,  and  France  beheld 
the  origin  of  the  penitents  of  Picpus,  and  the  reform- 
ation of  the  mendicant  friars.  But  of  all  the 
institutions  of  this  era  the  most  illustrious  is  the 
one  which  claims  St.  Theresa  as  its  reformer. 
39* 


462  HISTORY    OF   THE   CHURCH. 

This  ardent  lover  of  Jesus  was  bom  at  Avila,  in 
Spain,  and  evinced  from  hev  earliest  years  the  most 
wonderful  piety.  The  lives  of  the  saints,  which 
was  her  principal  reading,  inflamed  her  young  heart 
with  a  desire  for  martyi'dom ;  but  these  happy  dis- 
positions were  unfortunately  weakened.  Losing  her 
mother  at  an  age  when  the  passions  begin  to  develop, 
Theresa,  free  from  all  maternal  restraint,  occupied 
her  time  with  romances,  novels  and  other  works  of 
fiction,  and  imbibed  from  these  poisoned  sources 
sentiments  of  vanity  and  worldliness;  this  perni- 
cious literature  being  most  fatal  to  innocence  and 
virtue.  Before  these  inclinations,  however,  had  made 
a  deep  impression  on  her  youthful  mind,  she  was 
placed  in  a  convent,  where  good  example  and  the 
exercises  of  religion  revived  her  piety.  Theresa  then 
realized  the  magnitude  of  the  peril  to  which  she  had 
been  exposed,  and,  in  order  to  guard  against  a  recur- 
rence of  the  danger,  she  resolved  to  consecrate  her- 
self to  God. 

At  the  age  of  twenty-one  she  embraced  the  religious 
life  in  the  Carmelite  order,  and,  like  a  generous 
victim,  zealously  practiced  the  most  rigorous  pen- 
ances. This  new  spouse  of  Jesus  Christ  was  the 
recipient  of  the  signal  favors  of  a  God  who  never 
allows  Himself  to  be  outdone  by  the  generosity  of 
His  children.  The  divine  gifts  Heaven  showered 
upon  this  humble  servant,  and  the  ineflfable  graces 
with  which  her  soul  were  inundated,  was  the  theme 
of  every  tongue  in  the  convent.  These  days  of 
peace  and  consolation  were  however  limited.  Ee- 
called  to  the  world,  in  order  to  re-establish  her  feeble 


ST.   THERESA.  463 

and  delicate  liealth,  Theresa  became  lukewarm  and 
indifferent,  acquired  a  taste  for  worldly  amusements, 
and  formed  intimacies,  which,  although  innocent  in 
their  nature,  kept  her  in  a  state  of  imperfection  and 
frivolity,  so  contrary  to  a  spirit  of  recollection  and 
fervor.  The  death  of  her  father,  and  the  perusal  of 
the  confessions  of  St.  Augustine,  re-animated  the 
heart  of  Theresa,  revived  her  piety,  detached  her 
from  earthly  affections,  and  raised  her  to  a  state  of 
the  most  sublime  and  perfect  love  of  God.  When 
attempting  to  describe  the  fire  which  inflamed  her 
soul,  and  the  ardor  by  which  she  was  consumed, 
words  failed  her ;  and  if  in  the  height  of  her  raptures 
a  few  sentences  escaped  her  lips,  she  was  heard  to 
exclaim,  "  Enlarge,  0  my  God !  enlarge  my  heart  or 
withdraw  thy  divine  grace."  These  celestial  favors 
w*ere  not  conferred  without  a  mixture  of  trials  and 
sorrows.  It  was  thought,  by  some  persons,  that  the 
revelations  with  which  God  favored  His  servant 
were  only  mental  illusions,  and  at  one  time  they 
threatened  to  take  her  before  the  tribunal  of  the 
inquisition. 

In  the  midst  of  these  exterior  persecutions,  mental 
languor  and  interior  trials,  Theresa  never  murmured, 
but  suffered  with  heroic  calmness  and  resignation. 
Tranquillity  of  mind  and  peace  of  soul  soon  succeeded 
to  the  storm,  her  persecutors  became  her  vindicators, 
and  those  who  had  refused  to  recognize  in  her  the 
gifts  of  God  were  the  first  to  proclaim  her  virtues. 
Theresa  began  about  this  time  to  labor  for  the  refor- 
mation of  Carmel;  endowed  with  superior  talents 
and  a  courage  not  often  found  in  a  woman,  she 


464  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

surmounted  every  obstacle,  and  by  dint  of  perse- 
verance, labor  and  zeal,  revived  in  her  order  a  spirit 
of  penance  and  regular  discipline.  Sixteen  convents 
for  females  and  fourteen formales,  embraced  during  her 
life-time  her  austere  rule,  which  shortly  afterward 
extended  throughout  the  Catholic  world. 

Theresa  was  seconded  in  her  efforts  by  John 
d'Ypez,  better  known  as  St.  John  of  the  Cross.  An 
humble,  mortified  Keligious,  animated  by  the  true 
spirit  of  evangelical  perfection,  John  d'Ypez  sus- 
tained and  encouraged  Theresa,  at  the  same  time 
submitting  to  all  she  thought  necessary  for  the  res- 
toration of  the  primitive  spirit  of  Carmel.  The 
sanctity  of  his  life  and  the  greatness  of  his  miracles 
have  placed  him  among  the  number  of  the  saints.  In 
the  midst  of  her  labors  for  the  welfare  of  her  order, 
St.  Theresa  was  afflicted  by  frequent  illness  and  ex- 
cruciating physical  pain,  but  she  obtained  strength 
to  bear  them  patiently  from  that  ardent  love  of  suf- 
fering, which  caused  her  to  exclaim  so  often :  "  Let  me 
either  suffer  or  die !"  She  never  complained  of  these 
severe  maladies,  but  esteemed  herself  too  happy  in 
purchasing,  by  a  momentary  anguish  a  crown  of 
never  fading  bliss,  which  bright  recompense  for  her 
many  and  heroic  virtues  she  received  on  the  fourth 
of  October,  in  the  year  1582. 


ERRORS  OF   BAIUS.  465 


ERRORS  OP  BAIUS.     RENEWED  VIOLENCE  OP 
THE  HERETICS. 

Baius,  a  Doctor  of  Louvain,  with  a  view  of  uniting 
Catholics  and  Protestants,  promulgated  most  errone- 
ous opinions  with  regard  to  grace,  free  will,  justifica- 
tion and  original  sin.  He  taught  that  the  involuntary 
motions  of  concupiscence  are  sinful;  that  liberty, 
according  to  the  Holy  Scriptures,  is  a  deliverance 
from  sin ;  that  man  is  laid  under  a  law  of  necessity ; 
that  since  the  fall  of  Adam  all  the  works  of  men 
not  actuated  by  divine  grace  are  criminal ;  and  that 
a  sinner  before  being  justified  can  merit  eternal  life. 
This  Lutheran  doctrine  had  no  sooner  appeared  than 
it  found  zealous  opponents  in  the  defenders  of  the 
Catholic  faith.  The  theological  faculty  of  Paris  in 
1560,  censured  eighteen  propositions  extracted  from 
the  works  of  Baius ;  and  a  few  years  afterward  the  holy 
Pope  Pius  V  condemned  seventy-six  of  his  heretical 
opinions.  Baius,  at  first,  seemed  to  submit  to  the 
sentence,  but  soon  published  a  long  apology  of  his 
doctrine,  in  which  he  unhesitatingly  asserted,  that 
the  teachings  of  the  holy  fathers  were  attacked  in 
the  bull  in  which  he  was  anathematized.  Pius  V,  with 
extraordinary  condescension,  ordered  a  new  exami- 
nation of  the  censured  doctrine,  and  confirmed  his 
first  judgment.  Baius  refused  to  sign  his  condemna- 
tion, but  finally  obeyed,  through  fear  of  attracting  too 
much  notice  if  he  persisted  in  his  insubordination. 
After  the  death  of  the  Pope,  Baius  and  his  followers 
again  commenced  to  disturb  the  peace  of  the  Church. 
He  published  the  sixth  apology  of  his  doctrine,  com- 


466  HISTORY   OF   THE    CHURCH. 

plained  of  having  been  condemned  withont  a  hear- 
ing, and  nsed  every  argument  Avhich  could  possibly 
justify  his  course. 

Gregory  XIII,  in  order  to  put  an  end  to  the  trou- 
ble, issued  a  bull  in  the  year  1579,  confirming  that 
of  Pius  V.  The  university  of  Louvain  and  all  the 
Doctors  received  it,  and  Baius  was  once  more  forced 
to  retract  by  word  of  mouth,  and  by  writings,  the 
condemned  propositions.  He  obeyed,  but  has  left 
posterity  in  doubt  as  to  whether  his  last  recantation 
was  more  sincere  than  the  preceding  ones.  He  died 
in  1589,  after  having  traced  out  the  labyrinth  of 
errors  in  which  we  behold  semi-Calvinism  seeking 
refuge  and  defending  its  heresies  with  so  much  cun- 
ning, that,  notwithstanding  the  rejection  and  condem- 
nation of  the  Church,  it  still  desires  to  be  looked  upon 
as  united  to  her  communion.  While  Baius  promul- 
gated his  errors  and  proclaimed  his  pernicious  doc- 
trine, the  Calvinists  devastated  Flanders,  revolted  in 
Holland  against  the  legitimate  sovereign,  and  endeav- 
ored to  overthrow  the  Spanish  rule,  at  the  same  time 
that  they  separated  from  the  Catholic  communion. 

About  this  period  entire  kingdoms  suddenly  re- 
nounced the  true  faith,  embraced  the  errors  of 
Protestantism  and  seemed  to  have  completely  aban- 
doned the  Church,  to  whom  they  owed  their  faith, 
prosperity  and  happiness ;  Scotland,  Denmark  and 
Switzerland  abjured  the  creed  professed  by  Rome, 
and  heresy  stalked  abroad  over  the  world.  Where- 
ever  it  prevailed,  fire  and  sword  destroyed  the  altars 
and  profaned  the  temples  of  the  living  God,  and 
cruel  executioners  inhumanly  put  to  death  the  faith- 


ERRORS   OF   BAIUS.  467 

ful  who  refused  to  recognize  or  embrace  their  errors. 
When  resistance  was  offered  and  the  danger  partially 
averted,  the  wicked  heretics  endeavored  to  augment 
their  numbers  by  exciting  revolt  and  practicing  un- 
heard of  cruelties.  Thus  we  see  heresy  seated  on 
the  throne  of  England,  and  exercising  its  rage 
against  the  Catholics. 

The  inhuman  Elizabeth,  trampling  under  foot  all 
law  divine  or  human,  immolated  to  her  jealousy,  and 
hatred  of  the  religion  of  her  fathers,  the  unfortunate 
Mary  Stuart,  Queen  of  Scotland,  whose  pure  and 
innocent  blood  swelled  the  sanguinary  stream  which 
flowed  for  the  same  holy  cause  in  every  part  of  the 
kingdom.  The  Catholics,  murdered  and  proscribed, 
without  refuge  or  defense,  were  the  unhappy  victims 
of  the  rage  and  malice  of  these  barbarous  heretics. 
Thus  in  France,  Calvinism  attacked  the  sovereign, 
and,  notwithstanding  daily  losses  and  continual 
reverses,  devastated  the  provinces  and  prolonged  a 
civil  war,  which  was  more  disastrous  in  its  effects 
than  the  invasions  of  the  barbarous  tribes  were  cen- 
turies previous.  The  heretics  finally  became  more 
successful ;  a  young  prince,  presumptive  heir  to  the 
throne,  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  the  rebels ;  vic- 
tory followed  him  everywhere,  and  his  white  plume 
was  adorned  with  the  laurels  of  repeated  triumphs. 

It  was  in  vain  that  the  League,  a  frightful  mix- 
ture of  human  passion  and  false  zeal  for  religion, 
strove  to  stem  the  progress  of  this  impetuous  tor- 
rent. He  surmounted  every  barrier,  and  a  decisive 
blow  had  already  opened  the  gates  of  the  capital  to 
the  conqueror,  when  He,  who  watches  over  the  W3l- 


468  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

fare  of  Christian  nations,  toucned  the  heart  of  the 
son  of  St.  Louis.  Henry  IV  renounced  his  hereti- 
cal opinions  before  entering  Paris,  and  made  a  solemn 
abjuration  of  his  errors  in  the  church  of  St.  Denis, 
in  the  presence  of  the  archbishop  of  Bourges  and  a 
great  number  of  prelates.  His  profession  of  faith 
was  expressed  as  follows :  "  I  promise  and  swear,  in 
the  presence  of  Almighty  God,  to  live  and  die  in  the 
Catholic,  Apostolic,  and  Roman  Church,  to  protect 
and  defend  her  at  the  peril  of  my  life,  and  I  renounce 
all  heresies  contrary  to  her  doctrines."  Before  his 
recantation,  Henry  IV  assembled  the  Protestant  min- 
isters, and  asked  them  if  they  believed  salvation  was 
to  be  found  in  the  Roman  Church.  They  were 
obliged  to  acknowledge,  that,  according  to  their  prin- 
ciples, it  could  be  found  in  that  fold.  "  Why,  then," 
replied  the  king,  "have  you  abandoned  it?  The 
Catholics  contend  that  there  can  be  no  salvation  in 
your  Church,  while  you  admit  that  you  could  be 
saved  in  theirs ;  my  common  sense  prompts  me  to 
espouse  the  safest  side,  and  to  prefer  a  religion  in 
which,  according  to  the  testimony  of  the  whole 
world,  I  can  secure  eternal  happiness." 

Henry  IV,  when  seated  on  the  throne,  used  every 
means  to  repair  the  losses  he  had  inflicted  on  the 
State  and  Church ;  he  recalled  the  Jesuits  who  were 
banished  by  an  act  of  parliament,  adjusted  difficul- 
ties, quieted  civil  dissensions,  and  labored  through- 
out his  entire  reign  for  the  welfare  of  his  subjects. 
A  most  estimable  prince,  if  his  passions  had  not 
tarnished  the  purity  of  his  morals.  He  met  his 
death  by  the  hand  of  an  assassin. 


ST.  FRANCIS   OF  SALES.  469 

ST.  FRANCIS  OF  SALES. 
A.  D.  1622. 

The  Churcli  preserved  the  decrees  of  the  holy 
Council  of  Trent,  while  heresy,  separating  itself 
more  and  more  from  the  Catholic  faith,  plunged 
into  all  kinds  of  errors,  and  embraced  the  most  oppo- 
site and  contradictory  doctrines.  Innumerable  sects 
sprang  up  under  the  leadersliip  of  restless  and  vio- 
lent men;  each  day  witnessed  new  professions  of 
faith,  and  the  continual  .changes  of  the  Protestants 
seemed  to  presage  the  speedy  advent  of  a  period 
when  they  would  only  maintain  the  appearance  of 
Christianity  and  the  semblance  of  religion.  Discord 
and  dissension  reigned  in  their  conventicles,  and  all 
attempts  at  a  reform,  undertaken  for  the  purpose  of 
re-establishing  the  purity  of  morals  and  faith,  only 
occasioned  still  greater  troubles  and  scandals.  We 
will  not  dwell  longer  upon  the  efforts  of  the  heretics, 
but  leave  them  to  their  endless  broils  and  disputes ; 
nor  speak  further  of  the  Anabaptists,  Libertines, 
Socinians,  Monists,  and  other  horrible  sects,  which 
Protestantism  itself  blushes  to  own ;  but  we  will 
direct  our  gaze  to  that  living  image  of  the  Son  of 
God,  conversing  with  men,  the  illustrious  bishop 
of  Geneva,  Francis  of  Sales,  whose  name  is  never 
pronounced  without  recalling  the  most  beautiful  and 
virtuous  of  souls. 

lie  was  born  near  Annecy,  in  Savoy,  in  1567,  and 

was  indebted  to  his  pious  mother  for  a  Christian 

education,  and  the  germs  of  the  many  virtues  which 

now  expanded  and  developed  his  rare  qualities  of 

40 


470  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

mind  and  heart.  Count  de  Sales,  his  father,  sent 
Francis  to  Paris  to  pursue  his  studies.  In  the  midst 
of  the  corruption  of  a  great  city,  and  the  dangers 
"which  surround  the  young,  he  escaped  the  general 
contagion,  and  continued  to  lead  a  most  regular  and 
pious  life.  He  was  several  times,  however,  subjected 
to  severe  trials,  and  it  is  related,  that,  overcome  by  a 
frightful  temptation  to  despair,  Francis  for  a  long 
time  believed  himself  abandoned  by  God,  and  destined 
to  eternal  flames.  What  a  punishment  for  a  pure 
heart  that  served  God  with  the  most  extraordinary 
fervor  and  fidelity !  In  this  agonizing  frame  of  mind 
he  passed  whole  nights  in  groans  and  tears ;  nothing 
could  console  or  calm  his  tortured  soul ;  when  one 
day  as  he  was  prostrated  before  a  statue  of  Mary,  and 
more  than  usually  tormented  by  the  dreadful  thought 
of  his  hopeless  doom,  Francis  addressed  this  touch- 
ing prayer  to  God :  "  0  my  God !  since  I  am  con- 
demned to  hate  Thee  for  all  eternity,  grant  at  least 
that  I  may  love  Thee  with  all  my  heart  while  on 
earth !" 

Scarcely  had  he  finished  this  heroic  act  of  love, 
when  a  bright  ray  of  hope  illuminated  the  darkness 
of  his  soul,  and  his  supplication  was  rcAvarded  by  a 
deliverance  from  the  most  dreadful  of  all  tempta- 
tions. Francis  left  Paris  in  his  seventeenth  year, 
and  repaired  to  Padua  where  he  studied  theology 
and  law  with  great  success  for  several  years.  He 
then  traveled  through  Italy,  and,  in  accordance  with 
the  wishes  of  his  father,  visited  all  the  monuments 
and  places  of  historical  or  artistic  interest,  return- 
ing to  his  devoted  family  adorned  with  every  virtue 


ST.   FRANCIS   OF   SALES.  471 

and  possessed  of  great  learning ;  they  entreated  him 
to  accept  the  position  of  senator  in  the  senate  of 
Chambery ;  but  he  positively  refused  the  office,  de- 
claring his  determination  to  embrace  the  ecclesias- 
tical state. 

His  design  was  at  first  opposed ;  the  interests  of 
his  noble  house,  and  the  brilliant  destiny  which 
awaited  him,  being  adduced  as  reasons  for  the  relin- 
quishment of  his  desire  to  retire  from  the  world. 
Finally,  however,  after  many  contests  and  a  long 
opposition,  he  obtained  his  father's  consent,  and  we 
behold  him  in  his  chosen  career,  instructing  the  poor, 
converting  heretics,  and  proclaiming  his  divine  call- 
ing by  the  practice  of  every  Christian  virtue.  Cal- 
vinism had  appeared  in  a  part  of  Savoy,  and  the 
ignorant  and  rude  inhabitants  embraced  its  tenets 
with  great  ardor.  Francis  de  Sales  commenced  his 
ministry  by  opposing  this  heresy;  he  traversed  Cha- 
blais  and  the  neighboring  country,  and,  in  a  few 
years.  Catholicity  reigned  where  Protestantism  had 
formerly  prevailed.  No  one  could  resist  the  sweet 
persuasive  words  of  the  saint:  seventy  thousand 
heretics  returned  to  the  Church;  as  many  being 
converted  by  the  example  of  his  heavenly  virtues 
and  extraordinary  mildness  as  through  his  eloquent 
discourses.  Elevated  to  the  Episcopal  dignity,  a 
few  years  after  his  ordination,  he  still  labored  inde- 
fatigably  for  the  salvation  of  souls,  undertook  the 
conversion  of  the  heretics  of  Gex,  and  his  efforts 
were  crowned  with  the  most  abundant  success. 
Sovereign  Pontiffs  wrote  him  letters  of  praise  and 
commendation,  and  monarchs  frequently  bestowed 


472  HISTOKY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

upon  this  humble  servant  of  God  flattering  testi- 
monials of  their  regard  and  esteem. 

Henry  IV  offered  him  an  annuity  and  a  bishopric ; 
Christine  of  France,  who,  through  entreaties  and 
prayers,  induced  him  to  act  as  her  almoner,  regarded 
•him  with  the  warmest  affection,  and  the  Duke  of 
Savoy,  his  sovereign,  seized  every  opportunity  to 
manifest  his  reverence  and  love  for  the  holiest  and 
most  illustrious  bisliop  in  his  dominions.  The 
episcopal  career  of  St.  Francis  de  Sales  was  an  unin- 
terrupted succession  of  charitable  works  and  apos- 
tolic labors.  He  reformed  his  clergy,  visited  his 
diocese,  preached  in  the  towns  and  villages,  crossing, 
at  the  peril  of  his  life,  the  most  rapid  torrents,  and 
descending  the  steepest  mountains  of  the  country. 
He  conversed  with  the  peasants  and  the  poor  who 
came  to  see  him  with  so  much  paternal  kindness 
that  he  won  all  hearts.  He  himself  taught  the  first 
elements  of  Christian  doctrine  to  tlie  children, 
encouraging  their  efforts  and  animating  their  cour- 
age. His  zeal  was  unbounded  and  universal,  and 
was  proof  against  the  most  formidable  obstacles,  and 
undiminished  by  his  numerous  duties.  He  labored 
for  the  establishment  of  the  Order  of  the  Visitation, 
counseled  the  illustrious  St.  Jane  Frances  de  Chan- 
tal,  its  foundress,  directed  her  course  and  composed 
the  holy  rules  of  this  new  community.  So  many 
arduous  occupations,  however,  did  not  completely 
absorb  his  attention ;  the  saints  know  how  to  regu- 
late their  lives  according  to  a  system  of  perfect 
order,  and  he  found  time  to  write  several  works. 

In  these  productions,  St.  Francis  of  Sales  shows 


STATE  OF  RELIGIO:^  lif  JAPAJ?^.  473 

his  angelic  nature;  tliey  are  full  of  sweetness  and 
charity,  and  inspire  the  reader  with  a  love  of  piety 
and  religion.  Virtue  never  appeared  more  lovely 
than  when  he  described  its  beauties,  and  religion 
never  more  attractive  than  when  he  spoke  of  it  in 
words  of  glowing  eloquence. 

This  great  bishop,  after  a  truly  apostolical  career, 
died,  in  the  prime  of  life,  at  Lyons,  in  1622,  and  was 
canonized  forty-three  years  after  his  decease. 


STATE  OF  RELIGION  IN  JAPAN. 

The  Christian  religion  preached  in  Japan  by  Str 
Francis  Xavier,  in  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  cen- 
tury, had  made  rapid  progress  in  that  country,  and 
sixty  years  after  his  death  the  Catholic  population 
was  estimated  at  nearly  two  millions  of  souls.  The 
greater  number  of  the  nobles  were  declared  believers 
in  the  true  faith,  or  were  the  protectors  and  friends 
of  the  Christians;  several  princes  renounced  the 
worship  of  idols,  among  the  most  fervent  of  whom 
were  the  sovereigns  of  Bongo,  Arima,  Fungo,  Bugen 
and  Omura,  and  their  ardent  faith  and  good  works 
sustained  and  encouraged  the  neophytes.  So  won- 
derful a  success  seemed  to  portend  that  one  more 
conquest  would  entirely  christianize  Japan,  when 
suddenly  a  revolution  broke  out  in  the  empire,  and 
a  severe  persecution  destroyed  the  peace  and  security 
hitherto  enjoyed  by  the  Christians. 

Tai-Kosama,  a  usurper,  began  to  harass  the  faith- 
ful, exiled  those  in  authority  whom  he  suspected  on 
account  of  their  integrity  and  piety,  and  unhesitat- 
40* 


474  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

ingly  slied  the  precious  blood  of  the  courageous 
followers  of  Jesus  Christ ;  this,  however,  was  but  a 
prelude  to  the  barbarous  persecution  which  subse- 
quently desolated  Japan.  All  who  avowed  them- 
selves Christians,  perished ;  no  one  escaped  the  rage 
of  the  persecutors;  neither  the  infirmity  of  age, 
delicate  women,  the  most  elevated  position,  nor 
distinguished  services,  were  exempted  from  the 
frightful  carnage.  These  heroic  martyrs  were  sub- 
jected to  the  severest  trials ;  and  hell  invented  the 
most  horrible  tortures  to  test  the  courage  and  faith 
of  these  generous  confessors.  They  were  arrested, 
not  singly,  but  in  numerous  bands,  not  chained  or 
manacled,  but  secured  with  sharp  pointed  instru- 
ments, which  pierced  and  lacerated  their  limbs. 
The  inhuman  executioners  dragged  their  victims  by 
the  hair,  brutally  assaulting  and  trampling  upon 
their  quivering  and  aching  bodies.  Such  was  the 
beginning  of  those  awful  scenes,  from  which  the 
Christians,  however,  emerged  victorious,  ready  to 
endure  still  more  dreadful  tortures  for  the  sake  of 
their  crucified  Lord  and  Master.  At  first  the  mar- 
tyrs were  beheaded  and  their  bodies  consigned  to  the 
flames,  but  this  punishment  appearing  too  lenient, 
fresh  victims  were  put  to  death  in  the  most  frightful 
manner,  until  the  diabolical  rage  of  the  persecutors 
was  nearly  exhausted. 

These  barbarous  men  employed  every  means 
cruelty  and  violence  could  invent  for  the  destruction 
of  the  Christians,  sometimes  actually  tearing  them 
limb  from  limb.  The  legs  of  some  were  crushed 
between  two  heavy  wooden  beams,  covered  with 


STATE   OF   RELIGION^   IJi^   JAPAN".  475 

sharp  iron  nails ;  the  limbs  of  others  stretched  and 
extended  by  sIoav  and  exquisitely  painful  tortures ; 
several  were  laid  on  their  faces,  and,  after  piling 
large  stones  on  their  bodies,  they  were  elevated  by 
ropes  fastened  to  their  hands  and  feet  drawing  them 
backwards,  and  in  a  moment,  crushing  the  bodies 
to  a  thousand  pieces.  Numerous  bands  of  execu- 
tioners traversed  the  provinces  seeking  new  victims, 
so  as  to  prolong  the  persecution.  Sharp  bodkins  were 
inserted  under  the  nails  of  the  mai'tyrs,  and  then 
suddenly  and  violently  withdrawn,  occasioning  the 
most  excruciating  agony;  others  were  thrown  into 
pits  filled  with  vipers,  their  bodies  pierced  with 
pointed  reeds,  flaming  torches  were  applied  to  the 
wounded  flesh,  and,  in  order  to  lacerate  the  heart  as 
well  as  the  body,  tender  mothers  were  struck  with  the 
heads  of  their  infants  who  were  held  aloft  by  their 
feet,  the  inhuman  fiends  redoubling  their  cruelty  at 
every  agonizing  shriek  of  the  innocent  lambs. 

These  dreadful  sufferings,  however,  did  not  dimin- 
ish the  courage  of  the  Christians,  but  seemed  to 
animate  them  with  an  ardent  desire  for  martyrdom ; 
they  hastened  to  the  place  of  execution  as  though  it 
were  a  great  festival,  and  were  never  more  joyous 
than  when  being  dragged  to  the  scaffold ;  the  prisons 
resounded  with  beautiful  hymns,  and  the  darkest 
dungeons  were  transformed  into  bright  sanctuaries, 
where  the  praises  of  the  Lord  were  continually  sung. 
When  the  decree  proscribing  the  Christian  religion 
throughout  Japan  was  issued,  the  women  assembled 
for  prayer,  boldly  carrying  some  symbol  of  the  faith ; 
the  maidens  took  the  vow  of  virginity,  and  the  little 


476  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

children  ran  to  meet  the  guards,  so  as  to  be  placed  in 
the  ranks  of  the  martyrs.  Seeing  their  parents  dis- 
tressed on  account  of  their  tender  age  and  delicate 
bodies,  these  infant  soldiers  of  the  cross  promised  tv> 
entreat  the  executioners  to  pufthem  to  death  the  first ; 
and  in  order  to  calm  the  fears  of  a  fond  father  oi 
loving  mother,  endeavored  to  become  accustomed 
to  suffering,  anticipating  by  voluntary  tortures  the 
cruelties  which  awaited  them  at  the  hands  of  the 
inhuman  tyrant,  wlio  thus  ruthlessly  destroyed  these 
innocent  babes.  God,  however,  did  not  abandon  His 
servants,  but  sustained  them  with  a  supernatural 
courage,  and  manifested  His  poAver  as  visibly  as  at 
the  time  of  the  first  martyrs;  the  chains  which 
bound  the  Christians  Avere  severed  by  invisible 
hands,  their  frightful  dungeons  transformed  into 
abodes  of  bliss,  and  the  persecutors  either  converted 
or  punished.  The  fire  of  persecution,  however,  can 
never  die  out  as  long  as  any  Christians  remain,  and 
it  seems  that  new  tortures  will  be  invented  and  new 
cruelties  practiced. 

In  the  neighborhood  of  Nagazaqui  there  is  a 
frightful  mountain  which  vomits  forth  flames,  fetid 
waters  and  burning  lava ;  the  persecutors  resolved 
to  cast  the  Christians  into  this  horrible  abyss ;  but 
as  they  would  be  immediately  suffocated  if  thrown 
with  force,  they  were  lowered  by  degrees  that  through 
this  insupportable  agony  their  constancy  might  be 
overcome,  or  else  they  would  expire  in  the  most  vio- 
lent convulsions.  Some  of  the  martyrs  were  stretched 
naked  upon  the  edge  of  the  crater  of  the  volcano, 
and  exposed  to  the  eruptions  of  lava  and  flames 


STATE   OF   RELIGION"   IIT  JAPAN".  477 

which,  from  time  to  time,  issued  forth,  they  were 
soon  covered  with  pustules,  which  caused  the  most 
terrible  suffering;  when  their  poor  bodies  were 
reduced  to  one  agonizing  wound,  they  were  abandon- 
ed as  corpses  ready  for  the  charnel  house.  To  this 
punishment  was  frequently  added  the  torture  of 
water  and  the  pit.  In  the  first,  the  victim  was  made 
to  drink  an  immense  quantity  of  water,  and  when 
dreadfully  swollen,  a  plank  was  laid  across  his  stom- 
ach, and  by  walking  heavily  upon  it,  all  the  water 
be  had  swallowed,  accompanied  by  streams  of  blood, 
was  ejected.  In  the  second,  the  martyr  was  lowered, 
head  downward,  into  a  disgusting  pit,  reeking  with 
filth,  two  sloping  planks  fastened  over  his  back  and 
stomach,  shut  out  the  light,  and  prevented  any  of  the 
horrible  odor  from  escaping. 

In  this  frightful  condition  the  generous  Chris- 
tians suffered  a  lingering  martyrdom ;  their  nerves 
shattered,  muscles  distended,  the  blood  pouring 
from  their  eyes,  ears,  nostrils,  and  mouth,  so  copi- 
ously, that  death  would  instantly  have  released  them 
from  their  tortures,  if  their  fiendish  executioners 
had  not  rendered  them  a  cruel  assistance,  which 
prolonged  their  lives  in  excruciating  agony  for  nine 
or  ten  days.  It  was  through  these  diabolical  means 
that  the  Church  was  utterly  destroyed  in  Japan. 
All  the  missionaries  became  successively  the  victims 
of  these  atrocious  cruelties,  and  the  executions  were 
only  suspended  when  there  were  no  more  Christians 
to  be  found  in  the  empire.  The  tyrants  abolished 
the  slightest  vestige  of  religion ;  every  Japanese  was 
obliged  to  wear  some  external  sign  of  paganism ;  and 


478  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

all  Europeans,  with  the  single  exception  of  the  Hol- 
landers, who  were  allowed  to  land  at  the  port  of  Nan- 
gazaqui,  were  forbidden  by  the  most  stringent  laws 
from  penetrating  within  the  limits  of  the  empire. 
O  profound  wisdom  of  God!  how  inscrutable  are 
Thy  ways !  Thou  hast  snatched  the  torch  of  faith  from 
a  soil,  which  was  so  carefully  cultivated,  so  fruitful 
in  virtue,  watered  by  the  innocent  blood  of  so  many 
martyrs,  sanctified  by  the  labors  of  numerous  Apos- 
tles, and  yet  weak  mortals  seek  to  unveil  Thy  coun- 
sels and  penetrate  Thy  judgments! 


ORIGIN  OF  JANSENISM. 
.  D.  1630. 

Baius,  whose  errors  and  condemnation  have  been 
elsewhere  narrated,  left  disciples,  who  in  secret  spread 
his  doctrine  and  propagated  his  pernicious  belief.  It 
now  remains  for  us  to  show  how  they  succeeded  in 
reproducing  his  teachings,  what  efforts  were  made  to 
sustain  them,  and  for  us  also  to  demonstrate,  by  un- 
masking their  obstinacy  and  artifices,  how  the  least 
innovations  in  matters  of  faith  are  criminal  and  dan- 
gerous. Jansenius,  who  gave  his  name  to  this  new 
heresy,  was  born  in  Holland,  and  had  imbibed  from 
James  Jansen,  a  Doctor  of  Louvain,  the  errors  of 
Baius.  He  became  attached  through  the  persuasive 
eloquence  of  his  master  to  the  heretical  opinions, 
represented  as  being  the  pure  doctrine  of  St.  Augus- 
tine ;  and  he  applied  himself  for  more  than  twenty 
years  to  the  examination  of  the  writings  of  this  great 


OKIGIlSr  OF   JAKSENISM.  479 

Doctor,  hoping  to  discover  therein  the  necessary 
authority  for  supporting  the  opinions  toward  which 
he  was  already  favorably  inclined. 

The  fruit  of  these  labors  and  researches  was  a 
large  work,  which  he  entitled  "  Augustinus,"  as  if  con- 
taining only  the  doctrines  of  this  great  saint.  His 
book  was  finished  in  1638,  and  about  being  published, 
when  he  died  of  the  plague,  two  years  after  his 
nomination  to  the  bishopric  of  Ypres.  He  had 
confided  his  intentions  to  some  friends,  desiring 
them  to  publish  his  work,  after  inserting  several 
protestations  of  submission  to  the  Holy  See,  no 
doubt  insincere,  since  the  author  could  not  ignore 
the  fact,  that,  in  reviving  the  errors  of  Baius,  he 
would  merit  the  same  condemnation.  Two  years, 
therefore,  after  the  appearance  of  the  "  Augustinus," 
Urban  VIII  anathematized  the  work  as  reproducing 
the  heresies  of  Baius.  The  censuring  voice  of  Rome, 
however,  far  from  arresting  the  progress  of  the 
creed,  irritated  the  pride  of  the  partisans  of  the  new 
doctrines,  and  rendered  them  more  obstinate  and 
persistent  in  their  defense.  Cornet,  head  of  the 
faculty  of  Theology  of  Paris,  presented  five  proposi- 
tions, extracted  from  the  writings  of  Jansenius,  before 
the  Sorbonne,  and  the  faculty  having  condemned 
them,  seventy  Doctors  exclaimed  against  the  sentence 
and  refused  to  submit  to  the  decision.  The  affair 
was  then  carried  before  the  bishops,  who  referred  it 
to  Pope  Innocent  X,  and  the  sovereign  Pontiff,  after 
an  examination  of  two  years,  at  length  solemnly 
condemned  the  five  doctrinal  points. 

Completely  conquered  and  crushed  by  this  blow, 


480  HISTOKY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

which  they  had  striven  to  elude,  the  Jansenists 
declared  that  the  propositions  had  been  condemned 
according  to  reason,  but  not  according  to  fact,  that 
is  to  say,  as  heretical  and  impious  in  themselves,  but 
not  according  to  the  meaning  of  Jansenius,  an 
empty  subterfuge  of  heresy,  which  only  served  to 
unmask  the  false  teachings  of  Doctor  Arnaud  and 
his  adherents.  In  fact,  if  this  distinction  could  be 
admitted,  the  condemnation  of  heresy  by  the  Church 
would  be  vain  and  useless ;  it  could  be  obstinately 
defended,  under  the  pretext  that  the  author  was  mis- 
understood, and  the  true  meaning  of  his  words 
distorted  and  changed.  Thus,  in  order  to  effectually 
destroy  all  the  resources  by  which  cunning  seeks  to 
sustain  error,  Alexanderi'  YII,  in  his  decree  of  1656, 
declared  that  the  five  propositions  were  taken  from 
the  work  of  Jansenius,  and  were  condemned  accord- 
ing to  the  meaning  of  this  author. 

Convicted  by  this  sentence,  which  was  sanctioned 
by  the  whole  Church,  the  Jansenists  pretended  that 
the  bull  simply  referred  to  the  regulation  of  disci- 
pline, which  only  exacted  a  respectful  silence  and 
not  entire  submission;  and  in  order  to  avoid  signing 
the  formula  of  faith  which  was  prescribed  at  this 
period,  they  had  recourse  to  equivocations  and  men- 
tal reservations  of  which  they  pretended  to  have  a 
great  horror.  The  heresy  was  finally  attacked  in  its 
last  stronghold ;  Clement  XI,  by  his  bull  of  1705, 
declared  that  a  respectful  silence  was  not  the  proper 
mode  of  rendering  the  obedience  due  the  Church ; 
but  that  it  was  also  necessary  to  condemn,  as  here- 
tical and  worthy  of  rejection,  the  real  meaning  of  the 


ORIGIN"   OF  JANSENISM.  481 

writings  of  Jansenius,  which  had  been  formerly  con- 
demned in  the  five  propositions. 

It  was  in  this  way  that  the  question  of  Jansenism 
and  its  condemnation  arose,  in  the  beginning  of  the 
seventeenth  century.  At  first  unknown,  feeble,  and 
servile,  this  new  off-shoot  of  heresy  assumed  an 
appearance  of  piety,  and  an  affectation  of  severity 
and  rigor  in  morals.  It  soon  extended  and  attracted 
followers,  and  although  possessing  no  attractive 
attributes,  whole  judicial  and  religious  corporations, 
through  a  spirit  of  revolt  and  opposition  to  legiti- 
mate authority,  which  is  the  distinctive  character- 
istic of  Jansenism,  obstinately  persisted  in  the 
defense  of  a  doctrine  which  did  not  seem  at  all 
calculated  to  gain  proselytes.  In  fact,  far  from 
lightening  the  yoke  imposed  by  religion,  it  aggra- 
vated it,  and  it  made  the  tribunal  of  penance  a  tri- 
bunal of  terror  and  vengeance. 

The  Jansenists  only  spoke  of  mortifications,  aus- 
terities, and  self-renunciation,  while  maintaining 
at  the  same  time  that  all  good  works  are  the  gifts  of 
God,  as  gratuitous  and  independent  of  the  natural 
inclination  of  man,  as  the  rain  is  of  the  earth.  They 
described  in  glowing  terms  the  charity  and  love  of 
God,  and  still  represented  Him  as  a  hard  and  cruel 
master,  who  wishes  to  reap  where  He  has  not  sown, 
who  punishes  because  we  have  not  received  what  He 
does  not  judge  proper  to  bestow,  and  even  refuses  to 
give.  They  teach  that  love  only,  and  not  fear,  should 
attract  us  to  a  God  who  denies  His  grace  not  only  to 
sinners,  but  even  to  the  righteous,  who  blames  them 
for  faults  it  was  impossible  to  avoid,  and  punishes 
41 


483  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

them  for  not  possessing  virtues  never  conferred  npon 
them.  In  short,  a  God  who  sent  His  only  Son  to  die  on 
the  cross  for  the  salvation  of  a  few  men,  and  not  for 
the  redemption  of  the  whole  human  race ;  such  is  the 
substance  of  the  pernicious  doctrines  of  Jansenism. 
A  frightful  combination  of  the  most  gloomy  and 
despairing  heresies,  which  makes  man  the  mere 
sport  of  the  anger  of  God,  makes  virtue  a  gift  pos- 
sessed without  merit,  acquired  without  effort,  and 
lost  without  any  fault ;  pictures  crime  as  a  fatality 
which  cannot  be  avoided,  a  misfortune  that  over- 
whelms us,  and  a  precipice  down  which  Ave  are 
dragged  by  corrupt  nature.  We  will  shortly  see  the 
disastrous  consequences  of  this  dangerous  creed, 
which  leaves  nothing  undone  to  oppose  legitimate 
authority,  which  creates  a  disgust  for  the  practice  of 
virtue,  destroys  confidence  in  God,  and  plunges  us 
into  despair. 

ST.  VINCENT  DE  PAUL. 
A.  D.  1660. 

There  are  few  periods  in  the  history  of  the  Galli- 
can  Church  so  fruitful  in  pious  institutions,  and 
eminent  personages  renowned  for  the  sanctity  of  their 
lives  and  the  firmness  of  their  faith,  as  in  the  first 
part  of  the  seventeenth  century.  It  seemed  as  if 
Heaven  was  pleased  to  unite  during  this  golden  age 
the  most  sublime  virtues  in  opposition  to  the  efforts 
of  heresy,  and  show  to  the  world  that  it  was  from 
the  bosom  of  the  true  Church  that  zealous  missiou- 
ers  came  forth,  as  well  as  holy  Pontiffs,  pious  found- 
ers, and  so  many  useful  institutions  established  for 


ST.  VINCEXT   I)E   PAUL.  483 

the  glory  of  God,  and  the  succor  of  the  poor  and 
unfortunate, 

Berulle,  Oilier,  Bourdaise,  Vincent  de  Paul,  and 
so  many  others  who  participated  in  their  labors,  were 
all  children  of  the  Catholic  Church.  To  recount 
their  virtues  and  apostolic  lives  is  to  confound  heresy 
and  glorify  the  Holy  Mother  of  all  the  faithful,  who 
has  received  from  her  celestial  spouse  the  power  of 
producing  saints. 

Vincent  de  Paul,  the  most  illustrious  of  the  holy 
personages,  who,  at  this  remarkable  epoch,  reflected 
honor  on  the  Church  and  glorified  religion,  was  boru 
in  the  diocese  of  Dax,  in  1576,  of  poor  and  obscure 
parents,  and  during  his  childhood  was  employed  in 
tending  sheep.  He  afterward  had  the  happiness  of 
receiving  an  education,  and  finally  entered  the  priest- 
hood. Shortly  after,  when  returning  from  Mar- 
seilles to  Narbonne,  he  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
Turks,  who  carried  him  in  captivity  to  Tunis;  but 
Providence,  who  had  particular  designs  of  mercy  in 
his  regard,  soon  delivered  him  from  prison.  He  suc- 
ceeded in  converting  his  master,  who  was  a  renegade 
Christian,  and  they  both  escaped  in  a  small  skiff, 
leaving  the  land  of  captivity  to  return  once  more 
to  their  native  country. 

On  arriving  in  France,  Vincent  de  Paul  success- 
ively filled  several  positions  where  his  rare  humility 
concealed  his  worth  and  veiled  the  luster  of  his  vir- 
tues. Finally,  M.  de  Berulle  placed  him  in  the  house 
of  Emmanuel  de  Grondey,  general  of  the  galleys, 
where  he  began  to  manifest  more  openly  the  holy 
zeal  which  animated  his  pure  soul.    He  first  estab- 


484  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

lislied  country  missions,  and  ardently  applied  himself 
to  this  most  important  work  of  the  ministry.  Being 
summoned  to  Marseilles,  whither  the  general  of 
the  galleys  had  repaired  in  order  to  perform  the 
duties  of  his  office,  he  could  not  behold,  without 
emotion,  the  frightful  condition  of  the  galley  slaves ; 
who,  condemned  by  human  justice,  expiated  their 
crimes,  deprived  of  all  consolation,  in  the  midst  of 
blasphemies  and  despair.  Vincent  lavished  the 
tenderest  care  upon  these  unfortunate  beings,  and 
strove  to  soften  and  subdue  their  unhappy  hearts, 
rendered  fierce  and  ungovernable  by  the  withering 
breath  of  sin. 

Nothing  seemed  painful  to  him  in  the  exercise  of 
this  most  arduous  ministry ;  he  lived  in  the  midst 
of  these  poor  wretches  so  as  to  solace  their  griefs  and 
assuage  the  hardships  of  their  unfortunate  lot.  It 
is  related,  that,  touched  by  the  despair  of  one  of 
the  slaves,  he  took  his  place,  carried  his  chain,  and 
remained  for  some  time  in  the  prison.  St.  Pi*ancis  de 
Sales,  who  said  he  could  not  find  a  worthier  priest  in 
the  Church  of  G-od  than  Vincent  de  Paul,  confided  to 
him  the  direction  of  the  Sisters  of  the  Visitation,  who 
for  forty  years  enjoyed  the  happiness  of  receiving  his 
intructions,  and  profiting  by  his  beautiful  example. 

The  moment  had  now  arrived  when  St.  Vincent 
de  Paul  was  to  develop  the  generous  and  noble 
inclinations  of  his  holy  soul.  After  the  death  of 
M.  de  Gondy,  he  retired  to  the  college  of  the  Bons- 
Enfants  (Good  Children),  and  there  commenced  the 
foundation  of  the  congregation  of  St.  Lazar,  or  the 
Priests  of  the  Mission,  which  was  approved  in  1632 ; 


ST.  VINCENT   DE   PAUL.  485 

and  as  if  the  establishment  and  direction  of  this 
budding  institution  was  not  sufficient  for  his  zeal, 
he  superintended  the  missions  of  Italy,  Scotland, 
Barbary,  and  Madagascar;  gave  retreats  to  the 
young  men  preparing  for  holy  orders,  and  organized 
those  celebrated  ecclesiastical  conferences,  which  have 
produced  so  many  illustrious  bishops  and  holy 
personages.  Being  summoned  to  the  Queen's  council, 
he  repaired  to  the  court,  in  order  to  establish  perfect 
equity  and  justice,  and  to  show  all  the  authority 
which  can  be  exercised  by  a  holy  priest,  who  is  only  an- 
imated with  a  desire  to  promote  the  interests  of  God. 
The  moving  spirit  in  all  kinds  of  good  works, 
which  charity  effected  at  this  period,  Vincent  de 
Paul  founded  the  order  of  the  Sisters  of  Charity  for 
serving  the  poor  and  sick ;  erected  the  hospitals  of 
Bicetre,  Salp6triere,  Pitie;  that  of  Marseilles  for  the 
galley  slaves ;  and  the  Holy  Name  of  Jesus  for  the 
aged  and  infirm.  A  zealous  protector  of  virgins 
consecrated  to  God,  he  sustained  the  institutions  of 
the  Daughters  of  Providence,  St.  Genevieve  and  the 
Holy  Cross.  St.  Vincent  sjiccueded  in  effecting  a 
reformation  in  Grammont,  Premontre  and  the  Abbey 
of  St.  Genevieve.  But  an  object  particularly  dear 
to  his  heart  was  the  sad  condition  of  so  many  infants, 
who,  born  in  vice  or  misery,  were  found  abandoned 
by  their  inhuman  parents  in  the  streets  and  alleys 
of  the  capital.  Deserted  by  the  whole  world,  they 
seemed  to  have  only  received  life  to  endure  suffer- 
ings, or  drag  out  a  wretched  existence  in  sorrow  and 
crime.  Vincent  de  Paul  could  not  behold  these 
innocent  victims  without  sentiments  of  the  deepest 
41* 


486  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

compassion  and  tendeniess;  he  commenced  liis 
charitable  work  by  rescuing  some  of  these  babes, 
interesting  in  their  behalf  the  energies  of  some  pions 
souls,  and  in  a  short  time  the  foundling  hospital 
was  established  and  endowed. 

While  solacing  present  misfortune,  however,  he 
foresaw  the  wants  of  the  future,  and  organized  the 
confraternity  of  the  Daughters  of  Charity,  and  these 
worthy  children  of  St.  Vincent  de  Paul,  also  in- 
herited his  sublime  charity,  for  no  species  of  benevo- 
lence is  unknown  to  them,  and  no  infirmity  or  mis- 
fortune is  unsolaced  or  uncared  for  by  these  holy 
women.  Persons  afflicted  with  the  most  loathsome 
diseases,  hardened  prisoners,  destitute  orphans,  dis- 
tant islands,  foreign  lands,  nothing  can  weaken  their 
courage  or  abate  their  charity ;  hastening  as  they  do 
to  comfort  misery  and  wretchedness  wherever  it  may 
be  found.  Utterly  incapable  of  such  generous  devo- 
tion, heresy  cannot  behold  the  Sisters  of  Charity 
without  admiration  ;  and  its  envenomed  lips,  which 
utter  the  most  horrible  blasphemies  against  the 
Church  of  God,  are  eloquent  in  their  praise  of  these 
truly  Christian  women.  To  all  these  good  works  per- 
formed or  directed  by  St.  Vincent  de  Paul  is  added 
the  distribution,  through  his  hands,  of  more  than 
forty  million  of  francs  in  alms,  not  only  in  France 
but  even  to  the  farthest  extremity  of  the  world ! 

Numerous  provinces  were  rescued  from  the  horrors 
of  famine  through  his  watchful  care,  and  the  unfor- 
tunate found  in  him  a  benefactor  and  father  in  times 
of  war  or  of  distress.  In  the  midst  of  the  prodigies 
wrought  through  his  means,  St.  Vincent  was  ever 


THE   FAITH   IN   CHINA,   ETC.  487 

poor,  humble,  and  considered  himself  the  least  and 
most  unworthy  of  men.  Overcome  by  age,  labor  and 
suffering,  he  entered  into  a  blessed  eternity,  on  the 
twenty-seventh  of  September,  1660,  in  his  eighty- 
jSfth  year,  bitterly  lamented  by  all,  especially  the 
afflicted  and  unhappy,  who  had  lost  an  ardent  friend 
and  zealous  protector ;  and  leaving  to  posterity  a 
name  which  is  enshrined  in  the  hearts  of  thousands, 
who  are  to-day  benefited  by  his  unwearied  and  inde- 
fatigable exertions,  in  the  cause  of  suffering  humanity ! 


PROGRESS   OF  THE  FAITH   IN  CHINA,  AND  THE 
OTHER  COUNTRIES  OF  THE  EARTH. 

God  does  not  limit  His  watchful  care  to  one  small 
portion  of  the  globe ;  for  Jesus  Christ,  who  has  died 
for  all  mankind,  provides  every  nation  with  the 
means  of  salvation,  and  leads  them  to  a  knowledge  of 
the  truth :  "  Who  will  have  all  men  to  be  saved,  and 
to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  truth."  (1  Tim.,  2,  4.) 
It  is  for  this  end  that  He  has  in  all  ages  inspired 
apostolic  men  with  a  desire  to  carry  the  light  of 
faith  to  the  most  distant  nations,  buried  in  the  dark- 
ness of  infidelity. 

During  this  century,  a  numerous  band  of  holy  men 
devoted  themselves  to  distant  missions,  one  of  the 
most  flourishing  of  which  was  the  Chinese  empire. 
St.  Francis  Xavier,  the  Apostle  of  India  and  Japan, 
expiring  within  sight  of  this  country  toward  which 
his  zeal  was  directed,  was  only  able  to  supplicate  the 
throne  of  grace  for  the  salvation  of  its  benighted 
inhabitants.    Toward  the  latter  part  of  the  sixteenth 


488  HISTOKY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

century,  Father  Eicci  and  two  other  Jesuits,  ani- 
mated with  the  same  desire  to  accomplish  the  con- 
version of  these  infidels,  succeeded  in  effecting  an 
entrance  within  the  limits  of  the  empire,  by  joining 
some   Portuguese    merchants  who    were    traveling 
thither.     Ricci,  who  was  well  acquainted  with  the 
language,  laws  and  customs  of  this  nation,  began  by 
exciting  admiration  through  his  writings  and  learn- 
ing ;  for  it  was  by  mathematics  and  astronomy  that 
Christianity   was    introduced,    and    the    influence 
acquired  by  missionaries  versed  in  these  sciences  was 
the   means   of  propagating  the  faith   in   this  vast 
empire.     Eicci  first  obtained  permission  to  settle  in 
Canton,  and  afterward  at  Nankin,  where  his  admir- 
ers increased  rapidly.     He  built  an  observatory,  and 
profited  by  the  consideration  in  which  he  was  held, 
to  announce  the  Christian  religion,  of  w^hich  there 
scarcely  remained  the  slightest  vestige,  although  it 
had  been  preached  in  this  country  during  the  time 
of  the  Apostles,  and  subsequently  in  the  seventh 
century. 

The  holy  missionary,  assisted  by  his  companions, 
was  so  happy  as  to  convert  several  of  these  infidels, 
and  even  some  of  the  mandarins,  which  prepared 
the  way  for  his  entrance  to  the  capital.  He  arrived 
at  Pekin  in  1600,  and  won  the  favor  of  the  Emperor, 
who  allowed  him  to  reside  in  that  city ;  some  pictures 
of  our  Lord  and  the  Blessed  Virgin,  which  he  pre- 
sented to  this  prince,  were  accepted  with  pleasure, 
and  placed  in  a  conspicuous  position  in  the  palace, 
and  every  honor  and  respect  was  shown  them.  The 
zealous    missionary    profited    by    this    auspicious 


THE   FAITH   I:N^   CHIN^A,   ETC.  489 

beginning,  to  spread  the  light  of  the  gospel,  the  end 
and  aim  of  all  his  labors.  He  succeeded  iu  convert- 
ing a  great  number  of  Chinese,  including  some  of 
the  principal  officers  of  the  court;  Ricci  enjoyed  the 
continual  favor  of  the  Emperor,  erected  a  church, 
planted  the  germs  of  Christianity,  which  soon  pro- 
duced abundant  fruit,  and  terminated  his  glorious 
career  in  1617. 

Father  Schall,  a  Jesuit  of  Cologne,  who  was  sum- 
moned to  the  imperial  court,  became  the  professor 
of  mathematics,  and  was  appointed  one  of  the  man- 
darins.  His  life  was  passed  in  alternate  peace  and 
the  most  violent  persecutions ;  wasted  and  worn  by 
sufferings,  he  died  in  1666,  after  having  zealously 
performed  the  laborious  duties  of  a  missionary  for 
the  space  of  forty  years.  The  Religious  of  difterent 
orders,  particularly  those  of  St.  Dominic,  and  the 
secular  clergy,  associated  themselves  with  the  Jesuits 
in  the  great  work  of  the  propagation  of  the  gospel. 
and  were  rewarded  with  numerous  conversions. 
Their  success  excited  the  envy  of  the  bonzas,  and 
several  mandarins,  who  began  a  pei^secution  ;  but 
the  ardor  of  these  laborers  in  the  service  of  God, 
and  the  fervor  of  the  converts,  were  only  augmented 
by  this  painful  trial. 

Toward  the  end  of  the  seventeenth  century  a 
revolution  placed  on  the  throne  the  dynasty  of  the 
Tartar  princes,  who  during  the  remainder  of  this 
century  were  favorable  to  the  Christians.  Churches 
were  erected  throughout  the  whole  empire,  in  honor 
of  the  one  true  God,  and  a  magnificent  temple  built 
within  the  precincts  of  the  imperial  palace.    The 


490  HI5T0RY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

harvest  was  so  abiindaiit  that  the  number  of  mission- 
aries were  insufficient  fortJie  work;  but  the  courage, 
zeal,  and  activity,  of  tliis  little  band  supplied  the 
deficiency,  and  they  carried  the  light  of  faith  into 
the  most  remote  portions  of  this  vast  empire. 
During  the  century,  God  raised  up  other  apostolic 
men,  who  announced  the  glad  tidings  of  the  gospel 
on  the  coasts  of  Africa,  in  Egypt,  Greece, the  Levant, 
and  throughout  nearly  the  whole  continent  of 
America. 

From  the  sixteenth  century,  missionaries  visited 
all  parts  of  the  Western  hemisphere,  and  while  civil- 
izing the  people  by  instructing  them  in  the  true  faith, 
used  every  effort  to  repair  the  ravages  which  ambition 
and  the  love  of  gold  had  made  in  the  New  World. 
We  cannot  but  admire  the  zeal  of  these  missionaries, 
who  were  not  deterred  by  the  ferocity  of  savage 
tribes,  long  journeys,  strange  climates,  the  dangers 
and  hardships  of  sea  voyages,  or  foreign  and  un- 
known tongues.  They  have  braved  the  deep  snows 
of  the  North,  the  burning  sands  of  the  South ;  the 
pride  of  civilized  nations,  such  as  the  Chinese ;  the 
ignorance  and  stupidity  of  the  Indians  in  America, 
and  have  often  been  exposed  to  frightful  perils,  aud 
even  death  itself,  while  exercising  the  functions  of 
the  holy  ministry. 

It  is  evident  that  no  human  or  interested  motives 
are  capable  of  inspiring  such  extraordinary  courage ; 
that  it  is  only  Christian  zeal  and  supernatural  charity 
which  can  infuse  such  noble  sentiments  into  the 
hearts  of  Catholic  priests,  who  have  won  more  and 
greater  triumphs  than  the  most  renowned  of  earthly 


THE   CAUSES   OF   INFIDELITY.  491 

conquerors.  If  these  heroic  men  had  not  commenced 
to  direct  the  route  of  navigators,  and  made  the  most 
important  discoveries,  the  largest  portion  of  the  globe 
would  be  still  unknown.  Christianity  is,  therefore, 
victorious  over  every  obstacle ;  always  universal  in 
not  being  confined  to  any  particular  country,  but  is 
spread  through  all  parts  of  the  known  world,  gain- 
ing everywhere  believers  and  followers.  Like  a  great 
tree  planted,  as  St.  Paul  says,  on  the  Apostles  and 
prophets,  and  on  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  the  corner 
stone,  she  continually  produces  new  branches,  which 
flourish  in  the  most  arid  soil  and  bears  abundant  fruit. 


THE  CAUSES  OF  INFIDELITY. 

The  despairing  doctrines  of  Calvin  and  Luther 
touching  predestination,  free  will  and  grace,  caused 
the  most  disastrous  consequences.  Calvin  made  God 
the  author  of  sin,  as  is  testified  by  Bolsec,  an  apostate 
Carmelite  monk,  and  Luther  professed  the  most 
anarchical  principles  in  his  work  on  Christian  Lib- 
erty. These  pretended  reformers,  who  revived  the 
errors  of  the  Albigenses  and  other  heretics,  as  inju- 
rious to  the  welfare  of  governments,  as  hurtful  to  the 
true  religion,  excited  in  the  minds  of  men  a  spirit 
of  unbelief  and  insubordination.  Their  pernicious 
teachings  produced  the  Socinians;  the  Deists  ap- 
proved of  the  creed  and  followed  in  the  footsteps  of  the 
Socinians,  and  from  this  desire  of  change  sprang  tho 
iniidelity  which  prevails  at  the  present  day. 

It  was  from  the  bosom  of  Protestantism,  that  in 
England  there  arose  Hobbes,  Tholand,  Woolstou, 


492  HISTOKY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

Tindall,  and  so  many  others,  who  openly  taught  the 
most  imi^ious  doctrines.  Spinoza  and  Bayle  ap- 
peared in  Holland ;  one  of  whom  established  deism, 
or  rather  materialism;  and  the  other  proclaims  in 
all  his  works  a  skepticism  which  caused  him  to  say 
that  "  he  was  really  a  Protestant ;  since  he  protested 
against  every  religion;"  but  Catholicity  was  the 
principal  object  of  all  his  attacks.  These  men  can 
be  regarded  as  the  first  of  those  writers  who  afterward 
in  every  country  repeated  and  inculcated  their  soph- 
isms under  plausible  forms. 

But  the  principal  support  of  infidelity  was  the 
conduct  of  the  Duke  of  Orleans,  regent  of  France 
during  the  minority  of  Louis  XV.  It  seemed  as  if 
God  manifested  His  wrath  against  this  nation,  when 
death  removed  the  Dauphin,  the  father  of  Louis  XV, 
and  the  pupil  of  Fenelon,  a  prince  who  inspired  fond 
hopes  of  a  prosperous  and  religious  reign ;  and  also 
when  the  father  of  Louis  XVI  was  snatched  from 
the  useful  career  he  was  pursuing,  the  Church  and 
State  both  suffered  from  his  untimely  loss.  It  was 
especially  during  the  regency  of  the  Duke  of  Orleans, 
that  infidelity,  until  then  fearful  of  exposure,  began 
to  extend  and  glory  in  its  pernicious  doctrines,  which 
menaced  the  destruction  of  society  as  well  as  the  ruin 
of  religion.  The  palace  of  the  regent  was  the  resort 
of  the  wits  and  learned  men  of  the  day ;  it  was  within 
its  precincts  that  they  pei-petrated  their  epigrams 
and  ridiculed  the  most  sacred  things  and  persons 
most  worthy  of  honor  and  reverence ;  and  from  its 
walls  issued  those  sarcastic  and  irreligious  speeches 
which  circulated  through  the  capital  and  provinces. 


THE   CAUSES   OF  INFIDELITY.  493 

The  regent  was  regarded  as  the  protector  of  these 
unbelievers,  who  took  the  name  of  philosophers,  and 
openly  approved  of  the  most  shameful  license,  which 
began  in  the  palace  and  spread  through  the  entire 
kingdom.  They  began  by  publishing  anonymous 
pamphlets  and  short  essays ;  a  lingering  vestige  of 
shame  preventing  them  from  prefixing  their  names 
to  these  articles,  as  the  nation  was  still  attached  to 
the  religion  established  by  Jesus  Christ.  It  was  not 
until  1751  that  Prades,  a  priest  and  member  of  the 
Sorbonne,  dared  to  defend  a  thesis  regarded  as 
the  first  public  assault  of  infidelity  against  the 
Church.  Diderot,  one  of  the  most  violent  advocates 
of  this  philosophy,  had  assisted  him  in  the  composi- 
tion of  this  work,  which  was  a  synopsis  of  all  the 
impious  creeds  of  the  pretended  freethinkers. 

During  this  same  year,  appeared  the  two  first  vol- 
umes of  the  Encyclopedical  dictionary,  a  huge  com- 
pilation which,  according  to  the  prospectus,  claimed  to 
be  the  most  complete  receptacle  of  all  human  knowl- 
edge, and  a  perfect  library  in  itself;  in  reality,  how- 
ever, it  was  only  the  depositary  of  all  the  errors, 
sophisms,  and  calumnies,  which,  from  the  earliest 
ages,  heresy  had  uttered  against  religion ;  being,  in 
short,  an  arsenal  of  infidelity.  This  Encyclopedia, 
by  dint  of  influential  supporters,  and  the  laudations 
and  praises  of  all  the  papers  belonging  to  their  party, 
soon  became  a  popular  book ;  and  the  learned  men 
of  the  day  gradually  became  tinctured  by  this  per- 
nicious work,  which  was  evidently  the  end  and  aim 
of  its  unprincipled  authors. 

Voltaire,  who  derided  every  precept  of  morality, 
42 


494  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

had  sworn  to  consecrate  his  life  to  the  destruction 
of  the  Christian  religion ;  he  was  then  in  the  zenith 
of  his  genius.  He  boldly  attacked  the  Catholic  faith 
in  a  number  of  writings,  wielding  the  pen  of  ridicule 
with  the  malice  of  a  demon,  and  adorning  his 
sophisms  with  a  brilliancy  of  expression  that  dazzled 
the  imagination,  while  it  blinded  the  intellects  of 
his  readers.  The  wide-spread  perusal  of  his  insidious 
and  impious  works  rendered  Voltaire  undeservedly 
famous,  and  attracted  a  great  number  of  proselytes. 
Learned  and  able  writers,  however,  immediately 
hastened  to  unmask  his  errors,  and,  while  victoriously 
refuting  his  infidel  creed,  demonstrated  the  undeni- 
able and  unimpeachable  truths  of  religion,  and  so 
forcible  are  their  arguments,  that  these  dangerous 
books  can  only  influence  those  who  embrace  this 
philsophy,  on  account  of  the  license  it  allows  their 
passions,  and  the  freedom  it  gives  them  from  all 
moral  restraint.  Infidelity  rejects  revelation,  ridicules 
tradition,  and  calumniates  the  religion  established 
more  than  eighteen  hundred  years  ago  by  Jesus 
Christ  Himself. 


SECRET  SOCIETIES. 
A.  D.  1725. 

The  eighteenth  century,  so  fruitful  in  errors,  also 
beheld  the  origin  and  extension  of  those  secret  asso- 
ciations and  clandestine  assemblies  known  under  the 
name  of  Free  Masonry.  England,  which  had  cast 
abroad  the  first  seeds  of  infidelity,  was  the  birth- 
place of  the  founder  of  this  dangerous  society.    An 


SECRET  SOCIETIES.  495 

English  lord  in  1721  established  in  Paris  the  first 
I'l'ench  lodge,  and  a  few  years  afterward  several 
existed  in  the  capital  and  provinces. 

In  the  beginning,  these  associations  did  not  appear 
suspicious,  and  no  great  importance  was  attached  to 
the  secret  of  the  initiated ;  but,  soon,  circumstances 
aroused  the  vigilance  of  the  authorities,  and  very 
shortly  alarming  revelations  were  communicated  to 
the  government.  It  was  proved,  that  among  the 
Free  Masons  there  were  men  who  meditated  the 
ruin  of  the  State  and  Church ;  that  they  were  bound 
by  the  most  frightful  oaths ;  their  designs  being 
kept  from  members  whose  acquiescence  was  doubt- 
ful. Secret  societies  were,  therefore,  proscribed  in 
several  countries ;  Clement  XII  and  Benedict  XIV, 
condemning  them  under  pain  of  excommunication. 
These  vigorous  measures,  wiiich  seemed  sufficient 
to  arrest  the  incipient  evil,  only  served  to  spread  the 
contagion,  and  perhaps  impelled  it  more  forcibly 
toward  crime  and  rebellion ;  in  fact,  from  this  period 
the  most  influential  and  conspicuous  characters  dur- 
ing the  revolution  were  the  warmest  advocates  of 
secret  societies.  Voltaire,  Condorcet,  Bonneville, 
Lalande  and  Volney,  the  moving  spirits  of  the  great 
political  changes ;  Mirabeau,  Chapelier  and  Fauchet, 
all  belonged  to  the  highest  ranks  of  Free  Masonry. 

Struck  by  the  wonders  it  pretended  to  conceal,  and 
the  mysterious  trials  and  absurd  ceremonies  through 
which  the  initiated  are  obliged  to  pass,  several  authors 
carefully  examined  this  organization,  and  collected 
anumber  of  facts,  showing  its  dangerous  tendency, 
and  have  ascertained  by  their  researches  the  true 


406  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

spirit  and  real  end  of  Free  Masonry.  All  the 
members  were  not  admitted  to  a  knowledge  of  what 
transpired  in  the  society,  the  initiated  alone  being 
cognizant  of  the  secret  plans  and  proceedings. 
Althougli  some  of  the  writers  who  undertook  to 
unveil  the  mystery  of  these  assemblies  are  not 
altogether  reliable,  still  there  are  enough  undisputed 
facts  extant,  to  excite  distrust  and  suspicion  of  Free 
Masonry.  "  In  short,"  says  an  author,  "  when  it  is 
remembered  that  it  was  originated  by  a  spirit  of 
irreligion  and  impiety,  and  lias  only  extended  in 
proportion  as  infidelity  has  increased;  that  it  has 
never  been  embraced  by  any  but  indifferent  and 
unbelieving  persons,  and  always  condemned  by  sin- 
cere Christians,  it  must  be  regarded  as  a  dangerous 
institution,  in  its  nature  and  consequences." 

This  opinion  is  stregthened  when  the  profound 
secrecy  is  considered,  and  the  absurd  importance 
attached  to  its  solemn  observance.  If  the  end  is 
praiseworthy,  what  occasion  can  there  be  for  so  much 
mystery  ?  Why  are  unlawful  and  unnecessary  oaths 
imposed  on  the  members  ?  What  justifies  their  theory 
of  knowledge  and  ignorance,  and  of  what  use  are 
their  extraordinary  trials  and  ridiculous  ceremonies  ? 
Has  it  not  been  clearly  proved  that  the  Masons  are 
the  staunch  supporters  of  philosophy,  men  who  by 
their  ideas  of  liberty  and  equality  excite  revolutions, 
foster  a  disgust  of  authority,  and  engender  a  spirit 
of  insurbordination  ? 

The  entire  Catholic  world  has  always  manifested 
its  earnest  disapproval  of  these  mysterious  organiza- 
tions, which  sound  governments  discountenance  as 


PROGRESS   OF   INFIDELITY.  497 

severely  as  religion  condemns  them.  Pious  Catholics 
are  never  members  of  secret  societies,  and  the  most 
lenient  judgment  which  can  be  passed  upon  those 
who  frequent  such  assemblies  is,  that  they  are 
attracted  thither,  not  through  religious  conviction, 
but  through  a  desire  for  liberty  of  action,  and  perfect 
freedom  from  the  wholesome  restraints  of  Christian 
society. 

PROGRESS  OF  INFIDELITY. 
A.  D.  1752. 

After  having  shown  the  origin  and  principal 
causes  of  infidelity,  we  will  proceed  to  show  its  rapid 
progress  and  disastrous  effects.  It  was  toward  the 
middle  of  the  last  century  that  the  modern  philoso- 
phers, until  then  timid,  and  only  venturing  occasion- 
ally to  utter  a  few  sarcasms  against  the  mysteries  of 
religion,  emerged  from  their  obscurity,  and  pro- 
claimed, without  the  least  shame,  the  most  frightful 
impieties.  For  some  years,  it  is  true,  they  had  made 
several  attacks  upon  religion ;  a  few  men,  without 
morals  or  faith,  had  dared  even  to  attack  the  pure 
doctrine  and  consoling  dogmas  of  Christianity,  but 
were  immediately  silenced  by  public  opinion  ;  they 
succeeded  only  in  attracting  a  few  persons  of  position 
and  wealth,  who  affected  to  believe  nothing,  in  order 
to  give  free  license  to  their  passions.  The  common 
people  had  not  yet  learned  to  despise  the  faith  of 
their  fathers,  or  to  trample  under  foot  all  that  is 
most  sacred  and  holy  in  religion. 

At  the  period  we  have  mentioned,  however,  the 
42* 


498  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

spirit  of  sophistry  had  spread  through  the  lowest 
ranks  of  society;  it  extended  on  every  side  like  a 
rushing  torrent,  and  promulgated  abroad  its  per- 
nicious doctrines.  Voltaire,  the  leader  and  chief  of 
the  free-thinkers  of  his  time,  was  the  first  to  throw 
off  all  restraint,  respecting  neither  the  altar  nor  the 
throne,  and  pouring  forth  the  most  shameful  sar- 
casms and  dreadful  blasphemies.  As  soon  as  the 
signal  was  given,  the  new  philosophy  took  possession 
of  the  public  mind,  inundated  the  capital  and  the 
provinces  with  a  perfect  deluge  of  bad  books,  suited 
to  all  ages,  sexes,  and  conditions ;  corrupt  men  were 
bribed  to  introduce  them  gratuitously  into  colleges 
and  country  places,  and  every  means  were  used  for  a 
universal  diffusion  of  its  poisonous  and  frightful 
doctrines.  Impiety  assumed  every  hue,  and  appeared 
under  every  imaginable  form ;  was  reproduced  in  a 
thousand  different  ways,  and  attacked  Christianity 
sometimes  with  ridicule,  and  again  by  the  most  glar- 
ing falsehoods.  It  incited  subjects  against  their 
kings,  and  children  against  their  parents  and  fami- 
lies, and  openly  inculcated  immorality  and  insubor- 
dination. 

During  this  reign  of  profligacy  and  impiety,  if 
any  defense  was  undertaken  in  behalf  of  religion, 
immediately  violent  satires  and  malicious  epigrams 
assailed  the  writer  with  ridicule.  If,  on  the  other 
hand,  Christianity  was  attacked  with  violence,  Vol- 
taire would  write  a  flattering  letter  to  d'Alembert, 
laud  him  up  to  the  societies,  and  a  man  entirely 
destitute  of  genius  was  suddenly  transformed  into  a 
great  writer.    Thus,  in  a  few  years,  philosophy  sue- 


PROGRESS   OF   INFIDELITY.  499 

ceeded  in  changing  the  mind  and  character  of  a 
great  nation,  substituted  a  frivolous  taste  in  place  of 
a  desire  for  knowledge,  fostered  egotism  in  society, 
destroyed  the  ties  which  unite  men  to  each  other  and 
to  their  country,  and  inspired  each  individual  with 
an  insatiable  thirst  for  gold,  thus  transforming  the 
most  generous  and  disinterested  of  nations  into  a 
people  almost  devoid  of  loyalty.  Nevertheless,  in 
the  midst  of  the  overthrow  of  all  morality  and  prin- 
ciple, Christianity  has  had  in  every  age  illustrious 
defenders,  and  saints  of  eminent  sanctity  and  great 
virtue. 

At  that  period  the  French  court  exhibited  models 
of  most  exemplary  piety ;  the  Queen  and  her  chil- 
dren, although  surrounded  with  grandeur  and  mag- 
nificence, imitated  the  edifying  lives  of  the  first 
Christians,  and  Madame  Louise,  her  royal  daughter, 
preferred  the  holy  poverty  of  the  cloister  to  the 
splendor  of  a  crown.  This  princess  entered  the  Car- 
melite convent  of  St.  Denis,  where  she  lived  for 
many  years  in  the  practice  of  the  most  heroic  vir- 
tues, submitted  to  b\\  the  requirements  of  an  austere 
rule,  obedient  to  the  voice  of  a  simple  Keligious,  and 
only  distinguished  from  her  companions  by  a  more 
sublime  piety  and  a  more  profound  humility.  While 
such  examples  consoled  the  afflicted  hearts  of  the 
faithful,  the  Pope  and  the  French  priests  showed 
themselves  full  of  ardor  and  zeal  in  repressing  the 
license  of  the  authors,  who  were  enemies  to  order 
and  morality. 

We  can  mention  with  honor  M.  De  Beaumont, 
archbishop  of  Paris,  so  justly  called  the  Athanasius 


500  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

of  his  age ;  M.  De  Pompignan,  bishop  of  Puy,  who 
ardently  opposed  infidelity;  and  M.  Dnlan,  arch- 
bishop of  Aries,  who  deserved  to  shed  his  blood  for 
the  faith  he  had  so  often  and  so  nobly  defended.  By 
their  side  can  be  placed  nnmbers  of  priests,  who,  by 
the  sancity  of  their  lives  and  their  learned  writings, 
avenged  religion  and  silenced  her  adversaries. 
Among  these  was  Bergier,  the  anthor  of  "Deism 
Kefnted  by  Itself,"  "  The  Assnred  Proofs  of  Chris- 
tianity," "  The  Apology  of  the  Christian  Religion," 
etc.;  the  Abbe  Grnenee,  who,  in  "Letters  of  some 
Portuguese  Jews  to  Voltaire,"  unites  the  force  of 
incontestable  argument  to  the  most  charming  wit, 
and  compelled  even  his  opponent  to  express  his 
admiration  of  his  ability  as  a  writer;  Bullet,  who 
may  be  regarded  as  one  of  the  ablest  apologists  of 
the  Catholic  faith ;  Feller,  Gerard,  Barruel,  and  a 
host  of  others,  whose  writings  are  found  in  almost 
every  library. 

But  the  combined  efforts  of  so  many  great  minds 
to  arrest  the  progress  of  infidelity  could  not  recall 
the  people  to  the  pure  faith  a^d  morality  of  their 
forefathers.  The  evil  was  too  great,  the  bait  too 
attractive,  and  error  had  taken  too  strong  a  hold ; 
nothing  would  save  a  people  who  had  been  taught 
to  disbelieve  in  the  existence  of  God.  It  was  neces- 
sary that  in  the  abyss  of  misfortune  into  which  they 
had  precipitated  themselves  they  should  discover 
their  folly,  and  acknowledge,  that,  when  separated 
from  God,  there  can  be  no  true  liberty  or  real  happi- 
ness for  nations  or  individuals. 


THE   SUPPRESSION   OF  THE   JESUITS.  501 

THE  SUPPRESSION  OF  THE  JESUITS. 
A.  D.  1773. 

The  suppression  of  the  Jesuits  was  the  commence- 
ment of  the  long  train  of  disastrous  events  which  for 
many  years  fill  the  pages  of  history ;  and  philosophy, 
having  deprived  the  Church  of  zealous  defenders, 
seemed  already  to  prepare  herself  for  great  conquests, 
and  therefore  reposed  on  the  ruin  she  had  made. 
The  Jesuits,  who  were  appointed  hy  the  government 
to  teach  and  defend  religion,  combated  with  an 
energy  and  success  worthy  of  all  x)raise,  against  heresy 
and  infidelity.  Their  learned  works  strengthened 
the  faith  of  Catholics  against  the  impious  produc- 
tions of  modern  infidels,  and  their  zeal  sustained  the 
faitliful  when  violently  attacked  by  these  enemies  of 
Christianity. 

Such  powerful  claims  on  the  gratitude  and  esteem 
of  mankind  excited  the  implacable  hatred  of  the 
adversaries  of  religion,  who  resolved  on  their  destruc- 
tion. Corrupt  ministers  prejudiced  the  minds  of 
weak  and  ignorant  princes,  and  the  persecution  then 
commenced  against  the  Jesuits.  Portugal  was  the  first 
country  to  begin  the  shameful  work.  At  this  court 
there  was  a  wicked  wretch  who  succeeded  in  gaining 
the  confidence  of  the  king,  and  was  thereby  enabled 
to  vent  his  anger  and  hatred  upon  these  innocent 
yet  dreaded  victims.  He  commenced  by  spreading 
throughout  Europe  a  multitude  of  libels,  charging 
the  Jesuits  with  the  blackest  crimes.  He  accused 
them  of  being  accomplices  to  a  conspiracy  against 


503  HISTOBY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

the  king,  liis  master,  and  petitioned  the  sovereign 
Pontiff  to  suppress  the  order. 

The  Pope  refusing  to  comply  with  this  request,  the 
Marquis  of  Pombal  proscribed  them  throughout 
Portugal,  surrounded  their  houses  with  soldiers,  who 
arrested  them  and  cast  them  into  dungeons,  from 
which  they  were  soon  dragged  to  be  crowded  on  board 
of  vessels,  which  left  them,  entirely  destitute,  on  the 
coasts  of  the  Roman  states.  Spain  in  a  short  time 
followed  this  example,  and  France  hastened  to  drive 
these  soldiers  of  the  cross,  these  companions  of  the 
reviled  and  persecuted  Jesus,  from  her  dominions. 
"Their  rules,"  said  the  bishop,  in  a  remonstrance 
addressed  to  the  king  in  1772,  "  had  been  submitted  to 
parliament,  and,  after  a  slight  examination,  had  been 
condemned. "  Without  listening  to  their  defense  or 
attending  to  their  requests,  their  rules  were  declared 
impious,  sacrilegious,  opposed  to  all  laws  human  and 
divine ;  and,  under  the  pretext  of  their  having  com- 
mitted crimes,  their  colleges  were  closed,  their  noviti- 
ates destroyed,  their  property  confiscated,  and  their 
vows  annulled.  They  were  deprived  of  the  privileges 
of  their  vocation,  and  driven  from  the  retreats  they 
had  chosen. 

Proscribed,  humiliated,  neither  citizens  nor  Relig- 
ious, without  country  or  possessions,  forbidden  to 
exercise  the  functions  of  the  holy  ministry,  they  were 
either  obliged  to  become  exiles,  or  sign  oaths,  which 
their  consciences  condemned.  These  persecutions 
and  insults  did  not  satisfy  the  enemies  of  the  Jesuits ; 
they  desil-ed  to  obtain  their  general  suppression  from 
the  sovereign  Pontiff.  The  Roman  Church  possessed, 


THE   SUPPIlESSIO:sr   OF  THE   JESUITS.  503 

in  different  kingdoms,  lands  which  had  been  donated 
by  pious  kings  to  the  Holy  See ;  these  were  now 
confiscated,  and  the  foreign  ambassadors,  at  the 
Roman  court,  declared  that  they  would  not  be 
restored  until  there  were  no  more  Jesuits ;  that  their 
entire  suppression  was  the  only  means  of  re-estab- 
lishing union  and  concord  between  the  Holy  See  and 
foreign  powers.  Clement  XIV  hesitated,  and  con- 
sidered the  subject  for  a  long  time,  and  earnestly 
endeavored  to  save  the  persecuted  Religious;  but, 
finally,  overcome  by  urgent  and  pressing  misrepre- 
sentations, he  issued,  on  the  21st  of  July,  1773,  a 
brief,  which  suppressed  the  Society  of  Jesus. 

Thus  was  abolished  a  celebrated  institution  which 
had  existed  for  more  than  two  centuries,  and  which 
counted  nearly  twenty  thousand  Religious,  devoted 
to  the  arduous  duties  of  teaching,  giving  missions, 
and  practicing  every  good  work.  When  an  impar- 
tial and  unprejudiced  mind  coolly  examines  the 
cause  of  the  suppression  of  the  Jesuits,  and  considers 
that  their  enemies  were  the  enemies  of  the  Church 
and  religion ;  that  the  crimes  imputed  to  them  are 
destitute  of  proof,  or  even  the  appearance  of  truth, 
and  when  it  is  proved  that  these  false  allegations 
refer  only  to  a  few  members,  and  not  to  the  entire 
body,  whose  doctrines  and  morals  were  always  pure, 
and  finally,  when  he  remembers  the  services  they 
have  rendered  the  Church,  the  benefits  of  education 
they  have  procured  for  many  kingdoms,  the  knowl- 
edge and  learning  they  have  disseminated,  the  spirit 
of  piety  they  have  diffused,  he  must  be  amazed  at 
the  malice  that  persecuted  these  admirable  men. 


504  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

■without  a  hearing  or  an  examination,  and  he  will  be 
uncertain  whether  to  compassionate  those  whose  glory 
could  not  be  tarnished  by  the  unjust  hatred  of  so  many 
enemies,  or  the  men  who  did  not  perceive  that  they 
were  condemning  virtue  and  dishonoring  merit. 


THE  TEMPORAL  POWER  OP  THE  SOVEREIGN 
PONTIFF  ATTACKED. 

The  suppression  of  the  Jesuits  had  been  demand- 
ed as  the  only  means  of  re-establishing  peace  between 
the  Church  and  the  opposing  sovereigns,  but  it  be- 
came, instead,  the  signal  of  discord  and  revolt  against 
the  Holy  See.  On  all  sides,  pamphlets  and  libels 
were  launched  against  the  chair  of  St.  Peter;  violent 
and  unprincipled  men  denied  its  rights,  despised  its 
authority,  and  were  not  ashamed  to  repeat  the  lan- 
guage and  revive  the  errors  of  Luther  and  Calvin. 
In  Germany  particularly,  these  dangerous  opinions 
were  embraced  by  many,  and  several  universities 
imbibed  a  system  of  anarchy  and  revolt  against  the 
Church  from  the  perusal  of  the  poisonous  works  of 
Febronius.  Joseph  II,  the  son  and  successor  of 
Maria  Theresa,  countenanced  these  novelties,  and 
made  changes  in  the  discipline  of  the  Church,  which 
nearly  terminated  in  a  schism. 

Christian  schools  were  superseded  by  normal 
schools,  and  instead  of  the  old  chairs  of  theology, 
thoy  established  general  seminaries,  independent  of 
the  bishops,  and  appointed,  by  a  special  commission, 
professors  infected  with  all  the  new  errors.  A  great 
number  of  religious  houses    were  suppressed,  and 


THE  TEMPORAL   POWER  ATTACKED.  505 

others  released  from  their  vow  of  obedience  to  their 
superior  general.  The  reform  did  not  stop  here  ;  it 
had  been  written  and  published  that  the  bishops 
were  independent  of  the  Pope,  and  that  they  could 
grant  dispensations  from  the  general  laws  of  the 
Church ;  one  of  the  opposing  princes  commanded  the 
prelates  to  confirm  this  doctrine,  and  several  bishops 
were  weak  enough  to  obey  this  order.  Alarmed  at 
the  danger  which  threatened  the  afflicted  Church, 
Pius  VI  addressed  several  briefs  to  the  bishops 
and  princes,  entreating  them  not  to  destroy  the 
unity  of  the  Church  of  God,  but  his  voice  was 
unheeded ;  he  then  formed  a  sudden  resolution,  and 
announced  to  the  Emperor  his  intention  of  visiting 
Vienna. 

Joseph  II  received  him  with  respect,  and  treated 
him  with  the  consideration  due  to  himself  and  to  his 
office,  and  was  even  induced  to  modify  some  of  his 
edicts.  Pius  VI  then  left  the  imperial  court,  and  re- 
turned to  Rome,  distressed  at  the  unsuccessful  result 
of  his  journey,  but  consoled  by  the  marks  of  attach- 
ment and  respect  shown  him  by  the  people.  Hardly 
had  the  sovereign  Pontiff  returned  to  his  dominions 
when  the  schism  which  for  several  years  had  threat- 
ened Germany  seemed  about  to  break  forth.  The 
Emporor,  by  his  new  laws,  permitted  divorces  in  cer- 
tain cases,  constituted  himself  a  judge  in  matters  of 
faith,  and  encroached  still  more  on  the  rights  of  the 
Church.  This  example  was  followed  by  several  of 
the  bishops,  who  desired  also  to  usurp  certain  essen- 
tial and  iulierent  privileges  of  the  Holy  See. 

The  three  ecclesiastical  electors  and  the  Arch- 
43 


506  HISTOKY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

bishop  of  Saltzburg  united  in  contesting  with  the 
sovereign  Pontiff  the  right  of  sending  nuncios 
abroad,  only  reserving  for  his  Holiness  the  preroga- 
tive of  dispensations  in  a  few  grave  and  important 
cases.  They  convened  a  congress  at  Ems,  near 
Coblentz,  where  four  ecclesiastics,  who  were  invested 
with  authority,  organized  a  kind  of  ecclesiastical  con- 
stitution, which  only  left  the  Vicar  of  Jesus  Christ 
a  vain  and  empty  title  of  honor,  and  transformed 
those  who  had  deputed  them  into  so  many  Popes. 

About  the  same  period  an  Italian  bishop  revolted 
against  the  Holy  See,  and  embraced  the  so  often 
condemned  errors.  Eicci,  bishop  of  Pistoia  and  of 
Prato,  assembled  a  synod,  and,  transforming  his 
friends  into  judges  of  the  faith,  he  forced  them  to 
frame  laws  which  destroyed  the  whole  hierarchy  of 
the  Church,  her  discipline  and  her  government.  In 
this  convention  all  the  changes  made  by  Joseph  II 
and  the  metropolitan  bishops  of  the  German  empire 
were  adopted,  and  Eicci  arrogated  to  himself  the 
power  of  dispensing  even  in  cases  referred  to  the 
sovereign  Pontiff  alone.  Thus  every  thing  tended 
toward  a  schism,  and  Catholicity  was  threatened 
with  a  fatal  division,  when  a  general  outcry  arose  in 
Germany,  from  whence  all  these  troubles  had  come, 
against  the  changes  which  were  being  introduced. 
The  archbishop  of  Malines  had  the  courage  to  carry 
his  remonstrance  to  the  foot  of  the  throne,  to  de- 
nounce the  danger  of  these  innovations,  and  to  pre- 
dict the  disastrous  consequences  which  would  ensue 
to  Church  and  state. 

Joseph  II,  against  whom  a  party  of  his  subjects, 


THE    FRENCH    REVOLUTION.  507 

wearied  with  these  continued  disturbances,  had 
revolted,  finally  acknowledged  the  justness  of  the 
archbishop's  remonstrance,  and  the  wickedness  of  the 
advice  he  had  followed.  The  evils  which  had  already 
resulted  from  the  changes  he  had  attempted  to  intro- 
duce throughout  his  vast  dominions  struck  him  with 
consternation.  He  accordingly,  before  his  death, 
which  happened  shortly  after,  published  an  edict 
revoking  and  annulling  all  the  previous  laws  relat- 
ing to  ecclesiastical  matters. 

The  Pope,  informed  by  the  Emperor  himself  of 
this  unexpected  step,  wrote  a  most  touching  brief  to 
the  bishops  of  Germany,  in  order  to  put  a  final  stop 
to  the  troubles  by  which  their  provinces  had  been 
disturbed,  and  thus  terminated  the  strife  which  had 
menaced  the  Church  with  so  sad  a  disunion.  Hardly, 
however,  had  she  recovered  peace  on  one  side,  than 
from  a  kingdom,  which  had  not  taken  any  part  in 
the  dispute  she  had  just  succeeded  in  quieting,  arose 
a  frightful  tempest  which  nearly  accomplished  her 
destruction.  From  dreadful  trials  and  continual 
combats,  we  see  the  Church  emerge  triumphant, 
manifesting  plainly  in  her  endurance  and  victories 
the  divine  hand  which  sustained  her. 


PRELUDE    AND    BEGINNING    OF    THE    FRENCH 
REVOLUTION. 

A.  D.  1789. 

Prom  the  time  of  the  fatal  regency  of  Philip  of 
Orleans,  during  which  immorality  and  irreligion  had 
made  such  rapid  progress,  a  spirit  of  restlessness  and 


508  HISTOET  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

universal  agitation  was  felt  everywhere.  The  new 
doctrines  which  a  weak  government  had  allowed  to 
be  spread  abroad,  advancing  principles  of  a  so-called 
independence  and  liberty,  had  enfeebled  the  respect 
and  love  which  subjects  should  entertain  toward 
their  sovereigns.  On  all  sides  an  excessive  love  for 
the  new  order  of  things  was  affected,  extreme  aversion 
for  old  institutions,  and  a  public  hatred  for  religion. 
This  condition  of  affairs  brought  forth  numerous 
works  in  favor  of  liberty,  many  discourses  against 
ancient  laws  and  customs,  and  innumerable  pam- 
phlets against  the  faith  and  the  ministers  of  religion. 
Terrified  at  the  approaching  storm,  which  threat- 
ened to  swallow  up  every  thing,  wise  and  learned 
men  strove  to  arrest  its  progress.  They  warned  the 
king  of  the  danger,  and  the  French  clergy,  in  one 
of  their  last  assemblies,  listened  to  these  remarkable 
words :  "A  few  more  years  of  silence,  and  the  con- 
flagmtion  will  become  general  —  nothing  will  be  left 
but  ruins."  In  fact,  the  moment  had  arrived  when 
unlimited  power  was  given  to  the  spirit  of  darkness, 
when  impiety  should  trample  upon  the  saving  max- 
ims of  religion.  Cries  of  revolt  and  sedition  re- 
sounded on  every  side,  with  the  entire  abandonment 
of  all  restraint,  and  incessant  demands  for  perfect 
liberty  of  action.  These  murmurs  and  demands 
arose  in  favor  of  the  pretended  reformers ;  essays  on 
the  servitude  under  which  the  people  groaned  were 
published,  and  they  succeeded  in  obtaining  an  entire 
emancipation  from,  and  revocation  of,  the  edict  of 
Nantes,  which  banished  all  the  ministers,  but  not  aU 
the  Protestants,  as  has  been  affirmed. 


THE  FREJfCH   REVOLUTIOJ?-.  509 

This  joint  victory  gained,  a  slight  embarrassment 
in  the  finances  was  seized  as  a  pretext  for  complain- 
ing still  more  loudly  of  the  government.  A  general 
assembly  was  convened,  in  the  hope  of  relieving  the 
deficiency  in  the  public  treasury ;  but  they  soon  re- 
pented of  a  convention  which  intelligent  men  justly 
dreaded.  In  fine,  hardly  had  the  states-general 
assembled,  when  the  enemies  of  order  no  longer  dis- 
guised their  plans.  They  demanded,  and  they 
obtained  that  they  should  not  act  in  a  body  as  in  the 
preceding  assemblies,  but  that  the  ranks  should  be 
destroyed  and  single  votes  substituted. 

By  this  proceeding  the  third  estate  secured  the 
majority,  as  it  was  n*ore  numerous  than  the  clergy 
and  nobility  united.  Thus  the  first  result  of  the 
violation  of  the  ancient  usages  was  the  triumph  of 
the  faction  who  ruled  over  the  assemblies,  and  who 
commenced  their  exercise  of  power  by  issuing  the 
most  injurious  decrees  against  the  Church  and  relig- 
ion. They  declared,  first,  that  the  ecclesiastical 
property  belonged  to  the  state,  and  that  the  monastic 
vows  were  provisionally  suspended;  shortly  after- 
ward they  put  up  for  sale  four  hundred  million 
francs'  worth  of  the  possessions  of  the  Church,  and 
suppressed  all  the  religious  orders.  The  bishops 
vainly  expostulated  against  these  violent  measures, 
but  their  voices  were  unheeded,  and  their  remon- 
strances of  no  avail.  Anarchy  daily  increased; 
blood  began  to  flow,  and  the  factions,  proud  of  their 
triumphs,  promised  themselves  still  greater  success. 

In  the  national  assembly  an  ecclesiastical  com- 
mittee had  been  formed  to  attend  to  the  affairs  of 
43* 


610  HISTOKY   OF  THE  CHURCH. 

the  clergy,  but  it  was  almost  entirely  composed  of 
lawyers  not  at  all  in  favor  of  the  principles  of  the 
Church ;  this  committee  drew  up  a  plan  of  reform, 
based  on  the  doctrines  in  which  they  had  been  edu- 
cated. First,  they  reduced  the  one  hundred  and 
thirty-five  bishoprics  which  existed  in  France,  to 
eighty,  the  number  of  the  new  departments.  They 
abolished  sees,  without  establishing  others;  sup- 
pressed chapters,  abbeys,  priories,  chapels,  and 
church  livings.  They  decreed  that  the  new  bishops 
should  be  under  the  jurisdiction  of  the  metropoli- 
tan, or  oldest  bishop  in  the  province,  and  not  of  the 
Pope,  as  was  the  ancient  discipline  of  the  Church, 
being  only  obliged  to  write  to  the  Pope  in  testimony 
of  their  communion  with  the  Holy  See.  They 
enjoined  that  the  choice  of  the  bishops  and  priests 
should  be  confided  to  the  electoral  colleges,  and  that 
the  vicars  should  be  chosen  by  the  pastors  from 
among  the  priests  ordained  or  admitted  into  the 
diocese,  without  having  recourse  to  the  approbation 
of  the  bishop.  Finally,  they  particularly  specified 
that  the  bishops  could  not  exercise  any  act  of  juris- 
diction in  any  thing  concerning  the  government  of 
the  diocese,  without  having  conferred  with  the  Epis- 
copal vicars,  who  thus  found  themselves  invested 
with  a  portion  of  the  Episcopal  jurisdiction. 

Such  were  the  principal  articles  of  the  civil  con- 
stitution of  the  clergy,  which  undermined  the  very 
foundation  of  the  authority  of  the  Church ;  deprived 
her  of  the  right  she  had  always  preserved  of  self- 
government;  regulated  her  discipline,  appointed 
bishops,  and  determined  the  extent  of  their  dioceses. 


DEATH  OF   LOUIS   XVI.  511 

Scarcely  had  this  constitution  been  published  and 
sanctioned  by  the  national  assembly,  when  it  was 
universally  denounced  as  contrary  to  the  rights  of 
the  Church,  her  hierarchy  and  discipline.  Sub- 
mission to  its  decrees  was  refused  on  all  sides,  and 
out  of  one  hundred  and  thirty-five  bishops,  four  only 
received  it,  and  agreed  to  abide  by  its  decisions. 

Irritated  at  encountering  so  much  resistance,  the 
assembly  proclaimed  that  all  the  ecclesiastics  who  in 
eight  days  did  not  take  an  oatli  of  fidelity  to  the 
civil  constitution  should  be  regarded  as  having  re- 
nounced the  ministry.  The  Church  had  the  mortifi- 
cation to  see  some  of  her  ministers,  who  were  carried 
away  by  novelty,  or  beguiled  by  cunning  deceivers, 
take  the  oath  and  submit  to  the  new  law ;  but  she 
was  much  consoled  by  the  greater  number  who 
refused  submission,  and  preferred  banishment,  per- 
secution, the  loss  of  their  parishes,  rather  than  betray 
their  faith.  These  martyrs  were  immediately  sus- 
pended from  the  ministry,  and  replaced  by  those  who 
were  willing  to  take  the  oath.  Thus  terminated 
for  a  time  this  deplorable  schism,  which  desolated 
the  Church  during  those  awful  days  of  revolution 
and  terror. 


PROGRESS  OF  THE  REVOLUTION— DEATH  OP 
LOUIS    XVI. 

A.  D.  1793. 

After  destroying  the  royal  authority,  causing 
trouble  and  division  in  the  Church,  suppressing  all 
the  religious  orders,  and  depriving  the  clergy  of  all 


512  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

their  rights,  the  national  or  cr^nstitutional  assembly 
terminated  its  sessions,  and  was  replaced  by  the  leg- 
islative assembly,  whose  first  deliberations  annonnced 
the  fate  reserved  for  royalty  and  the  Religions.  The 
old  decrees  against  priests  who  refused  to  take  the 
oath  were  renewed;  and  very  soon,  these  measures 
appearing  insufficient,  they  were  no  longer  treated 
with  moderation,  but  condemned  to  banishment. 

The  publication  of  these  laws  was  the  signal  for  a 
universal  persecution  throughout  France  against  the 
priests  who  remained  faithful  to  the  Church.  They 
were  driven  from  their  parishes,  stoned  by  the  mob, 
or  else  ruthlessly  massacred ;  the  most  severe  meas- 
ures were  used  to  prevent  their  escaping  either  exile 
or  death.  Four  hundred  were  imprisoned  at  Laval, 
and  in  the  large  cities,  special  prisons  were  built  to 
receive  tlie  numerous  priests  who  were  arrested ;  the 
ruffians  dragged  the  nuns  from  their  convents,  and 
drove  the  Religious  from  their  cloisters,  and  the  as- 
sembly, far  from  reprimanding  these  arbitrary  acts, 
prepared  to  perpetrate  still  greater  crimes.  As  soon 
as  they  felt  secure  in  their  power,  the  assembly 
adopted  the  most  violent  measures,  and  these  suc- 
ceeded each  other  with  fearful  rapidity,  and  new 
outrages  were  but  the  prelude  to  horrors  which  were 
to  reflect  irreparable  disgrace  upon  this  unhappy 
country. 

Louis  XVI  was  attacked  in  the  Tuilleries,  his 
faithful  Swiss  Guard  massacred  before  his  eyes,  and 
he  was  obliged  to  fly,  in  order  to  escape  the  furious 
brutality  of  a  populace  thirsting  for  blood  and 
plunder.    His  only  resource  was  to  appeal  to  the 


DEATH   OF   LOUIS   XVI.  513 

assembly,  and  rely  on  the  mercy  of  the  factions. 
When  the  king  entered  the  hall,  these  savage  repre- 
sentatives, instead  of  compassionating  his  sorrows, 
reproached  him  with  the  blood  which  was  flowing 
in  all  parts  of  the  kingdom,  and  they  deprived  him 
of  all  his  royal  privileges.  The  unfortunate  king 
was  immediately  arrested,  and  conducted  to  a  tower 
in  the  Temple,  accompanied  by  his  wife,  children  and 
sister.  At  the  same  time  the  list  of  proscription  was 
issued,  containing  the  names  of  those  who  remained 
faithful  to  their  religion  and  their  king,  and  hun- 
dreds of  victims  were  thrown  into  prison.  They 
did  not  remain  long  in  their  loathsome  dungeons. 
On  the  second  of  September,  the  massacre  of  the 
condemned  commenced,  and  lasted  four  entire  days ; 
more  than  fourteen  thousand  prisoners  were  put 
to  death  during  this  short  period.  Over  five 
hundred  priests  were  beheaded  at  the  Carmelite 
Monastery,  at  the  Abbey  and  at  St.  Finnin,  and 
shortly  afterward,  three  bishops  and  a  great  num- 
ber of  priests  were  murdered  at  Meaux,  Versailles, 
Chalons,  Rheims,  etc. 

During  these  days  of  terror,  the  most  fright- 
ful scenes  of  barbarity  were  enacted ;  executioners 
danced  and  sang  around  their  expiring  victims,  they 
even  drank  the  blood  which  flowed  from  the  gap- 
ing wounds  their  murderous  hands  had  inflicted, 
and  marched  aboat  the  city  in  triumph,  carrying 
with  them  the  mangled  remains.  In  the  midst  of 
these  dreadful  outrages,  the  legislative  assembly  de- 
clared its  mission  accomplished,  and  gave  place  to 
the  convention  which  terminated  the   revolution. 


514  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 

The  very  day  of  its  opening  it  abolished  royalty, 
proclaimed  France  a  republic,  and  in  a  spirit  of  fury 
and  revenge  declared  that  Louis  XVI  was  guilty 
and  should  appear  before  the  deputies  of  the  nation, 
in  order  to  exculpate  himself  from  the  crimes  im- 
puted to  him.  The  unfortunate  monarch  was  only 
allowed  a  few  days  to  prepare  some  means  of  defense ; 
at  the  appointed  time  he  appeared  before  the  con- 
vention, and  was  treated  as  the  greatest  of  criminals. 

After  the  expiration  of  several  days,  during  which 
his  case  was  debated,  the  most  exemplary  of  kings 
listened  to  the  sentence  which  condemned  him  to 
death  as  a  tyrant  who  had  mercilessly  oppressed  his 
subjects.  Louis  XVI  was  executed  on  the  twenty- 
first  of  January,  1793,  and  his  death  was  the  signal 
for  the  most  horrible  massacres.  France  was  inun- 
dated with  blood  ;  neither  rank,  age  nor  sex  escaping 
the  dreMful  carnage.  Whole  cities  were  bombarded, 
and  thousands  of  citizens  perished  at  the  same  time. 

While  the  party  of  the  revolutionists  spread  con- 
sternation and  death  through  all  parts  of  the 
kingdom,  the  convention  abolished  the  Christian 
religion,  and  proclaimed  the  worship  of  Eeason; 
thoy  celebrated  in  the  Cathedral  of  Notre  Dame  the 
first  feast  of  this  impious  devotion.  A  profligate 
actress,  seated  on  the  altar  of  the  God  of  chastity, 
received  the  homage  of  the  infatuated  multitude, 
calling  herself  the  que^n  of  the  gods.  The  entire 
kingdom  imitated  the  example  of  the  capital ;  pro- 
fane festivals  replaced  the  sacred  solemnities  of 
Christianity,  and  sacrilegious  worship  was  paid  to 
whatever  was  contrary  to  virtue.    The  abominations 


DEATH   OF   LOUIS   XYI.  515 

of  paganism  were  revived  by  an  enlightened  people, 
and  the  Christian  religion,  proscribed  and  banished, 
was  almost  without  an  asylum  in  the  land  so  richly 
endowed  with  favors  and  blessings  from  the  hand 
of  God. 

Every  religious  exercise  was  prohibited,  the 
churches  desecrated  and  abandoned  to  plunder,  the 
consecrated  vessels  broken  and  trodden  under  foot, 
and  the  sacred  vestments  dragged  through  the  streets. 
These  acts  of  impiety  were  among  the  favorite  amuse- 
ments of  the  populace.  The  statues  and  pictures  of 
the  saints  were  destroyed  and  mutilated ;  the  cross 
dishonored,  and  the  asylums  of  charity  demolished. 
The  whole  kingdom  was  soon  a  scene  of  desolation 
and  ruin.  These  days  of  horror  produced  still  greater 
crimes,  and  witnessed  still  more  shameful  defections. 
Twenty-seven  bishops,  appointed  by  virtue  of  the 
famous  civil  constitution  of  the  clergy  of  which  we 
have  spoken,  abjured  the  faith,  and  renounced 
the  ministry  of  the  Catholic  worship;  some  even 
united  to  their  apostacy  the  most  revolting  habits, 
and  were  not  ashamed  to  disgrace  their  august  office 
by  a  sacrilegious  marriage. 

We  will  not  dwell  longer  on  this  sorrowful  period, 
but  endeavor  to  forget  the  excesses  and  outrages  of 
this  unhappy  time,  and  admire  the  watchful  Provi- 
dence that  has  sustained  the  Cliurch  through  so 
many  storms,  and  brought  lier  triumphant  through 
such  severe  trials.  After  a  violent  tempest.  He  com- 
manded the  waters  to  abate  their  fury,  and  peace  and 
serenity  was  restored. 


616  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHURCH. 


PIUS  VI  ARRESTED  AND   CARRIED  TO  FRANCE. 

France,  entirely  given  up  to  the  horrors  of  anarchy, 
had  become  the  prey  of  a  new  government,  which, 
under  the  title  of  the  Directory,  was  the  cause  of  new 
troubles,  and  spread  abroad  the  evils  of  which  she 
was  the  victim,  and  her  victorious  armies  carded 
with  them  to  the  conquered  provinces  their  fatal 
doctrines.  A  large  part  of  Italy  having  been  sur- 
rendered by  its  generals,  the  Directory  hastened  to 
change  its  form  of  government,  to  proscribe  religion, 
and  to  promulgate  the  destructive  principles  which, 
for  many  years,  had  occasioned  so  much  evil.  Kome, 
however,  was  the  principal  object  of  the  ambitious 
desires  of  these  wicked  enemies  of  the  Christian 
faith,  and  it  seemed  a  very  great  cause  of  triumph 
to  be  able  to  issue  their  decrees  of  banishment  and 
proscription  from  the  very  stronghold  of  Catholicity. 
The  armies  of  the  Republic  therefore  marched  to- 
ward Eome,  preceded  by  manifestoes  arid  proclama- 
tions, promising  the  people  happiness  and  liberty, 
and  charging  the  Pontifical  government  with  out- 
rage and  oppression. 

Without  an  army,  destitute  of  assistance,  and 
menaced  by  a  speedy  invasion,  Pius  VI  negotiated, 
through  the  Spanish  ambassador,  with  the  Directory, 
and  obtained,  by  great  sacrifices,  an  armistice,  which 
was  very  soon  violated.  The  French  troops  advanced 
within  the  limits  of  the  Papal  States,  and  marched 
directly  to  Rome,  when  General  Bonaparte,  their 
commander,  hearing  that  the  Austrians  were 
approaching,    opened  a  correspondence    with    the 


PIUS   VI   ARKESTED.  517 

archbishop  of  Ferrara,  the  legate  of  the  Holy  Sec. 
The  Pope,  who  only  asked  for  peace,  agreed  to  all 
the  conditions  proposed.  Unfortunately,  this  treaty 
was  of  no  longer  contin^uance  than  the  preceding 
one ;  the  death  of  a  Republican  general,  assassinated 
in  the  midst  of  an  insurrection  which  he  helped  to 
excite,  was  the  pretext  for  breaking  the  recently 
established  union.  The  Papal  ambassador  was  arrest- 
ed at  Paris,  and  the  French  troops  were  ordered  to 
invade  the  States  of  the  Church. 

They  advanced  without  the  slightest  resistance, 
proclaimed  the  Eepublic  and  the  abolition  of  the 
Papal  government.  General  Bonaparte,  however, 
assured  the  Pope  that  he  should  be  respected  and 
acknowledged  as  the  bishop  of  Rome.  These  prom- 
ises were  soon  forgotten,  and  the  night  of  the 
nineteenth  of  February,  fifteen  days  only  after  the 
entrance  of  the  French  army  into  the  capital  of  the 
Christian  world,  Pius  VI  was  seized  and  dragged 
from  Rome.  A  number  of  cardinals  and  bishops 
shared  the  same  fate,  and  a  military  government, 
which  exacted  heavy  contributions  from  the  people, 
replaced  the  peaceful  sway  of  the  Vicar  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  head  of  the  Church,  a  captive,  despoiled  of 
all  his  rank  and  dignity,  was  led  from  one  place 
of  exile  to  another;  the  venerable  old  man,  whose 
virtues  and  age  entitled  him  to  respect,  underwent 
the  most  barbarous  treatment  for  the  remainder  of 
his  life ;  he  was  separated  from  all  that  was  dear  to 
him,  and  exiled  to  distant  countries  without  the 
least  regard  for  his  age,  infirmities,  or  tlie  inclem- 
ency of  the  season.  On  arriving  in  France,  Pius 
44 


518  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

VI  was  conducted  to  Grenoble,  where  he  remained 
for  a  few  days,  and  where,  notwithstanding  the 
hatred  of  his  enemies,  he  had  the  consolation  of 
seeing  the  jieople  hastening  in  crowds  to  meet  him, 
and  ask  for  his  blessing,  which  they  received  with 
the  greatest  devotion.  On  being  removed  to  Valence, 
he  was  seized  with  a  sudden  ftiintness  and  prostra- 
tion, which  terminated  in  his  death.  He  expired  on 
the  twenty-ninth  of  August,  1799,  at  the  advanced 
age  of  eighty-two  years,  after  presiding  over  the 
Holy  See  for  more  than  twenty-four  years. 

Such  was  the  end  of  this  courageous  and  holy 
Pontiff,  whose  reign  was  disturbed  by  so  many  trials 
and  reverses.  His  virtues  and  misfortunes  entitled 
him  to  the  esteem  of  the  Protestants  themselves,  and 
Mallet  du  Pan,  a  citizen  of  Geneva,  in  his  journal 
of  the  twenty-fifth  of  May,  1799,  thus  speaks  of  his 
captivity:  "Of  all  the  barbarous  acts  of  injustice 
which  compose  the  history  of  the  French  revolution, 
I  do  not  know  if  there  is  one  which  excites  so  much 
indignation  as  the  cold-blooded  and  systematic  con- 
duct of  the  Directory  toward  the  sovereign  Pontiff. 
His  cruel  treatment  deserves  the  name  of  assassina- 
tion ;  there  would  have  been  less  inhumanity  in  deliv- 
ering the  white  head  of  Pius  VI  to  the  axe  of  the  exe- 
cutioner, than  to  cover  it  with  insults  and  outrages ; 
drag  him  from  his  plundered  palace  into  captivity 
in  a  strange  land ;  lead  him  from  prison  to  prison, 
allowing  him  to  live,  in  order  to  inflict  on  him  still 
greater  indignities  and  sufferings.  And  on  whom 
did  they  practice  this  horrible  violence  ?  on  an  old 
man,  standing  on  the  threshold  of  eternity ;  on  a 


ELECTION  OF  A   NEW   POPE.  519 

pontiff,  wliose  moderationj  meekness,  unostentatious 
and  sincere  piety,  have  won  the  respect  of  denomin- 
ations separated  from  the  Church  of  Rome;  on  a 
sovereign  without  a  kingdom,  deprived  of  his  right- 
ful power,  abandoned  by  those  who  should  have 
defended  him.  Plundered,  dethroned,  and  impris- 
oned, without  having  inflicted  the  slightest  wrong 
on  his  enemies,  what  had  they  to  fear  from  his  weak- 
ness? What  satisfaction  or  advantage  could  they 
derive  from  such  wanton  cruelties?  How  could 
they  injure  this  dying  Pope,  whose  death  or  absence 
would  not  influence  the  fate  of  either  Church  or 
State  ?  Was  it  a  hostage  they  wished  to  secure,  or 
did  the  fanaticism  of  philosophy  induce  them  to  add 
to  the  number  of  martyrs  whom  they  had  immolated, 
the  chief  of  a  religion  they  were  eager  to  destroy  ?" 


ELECTION  OF  A  NEW  POPE  — THE  CONCORDAT. 

Pius  VI  was  no  more,  and  the  princes  of  the 
Church,  and  those  whose  office  it  was  to  elect  the 
Vicar  of  Jesus  Christ,  were  either  scattered  abroad 
or  in  captivity,  and  could  not  meet  to  give  the 
Church  a  Pontiff  and  Rome  a  King,  worthy  of  them 
both.  When  suddenly  He  who  said  to  the  raging 
waters,  "  Thus  far  shalt  thou  go  and  no  further" — . 
arrested  the  hand  that  was  inflicting  sorrow  and  dis- 
tress on  nations,  stopped  the  successful  career  of  the 
French  troops,  and  made  the  very  people  wlio  had 
long  since  separated  themselves  from  the  one,  true 
fold,  serve  as  a  triumph  to  the  Church.  The  French 
were  driven  from  Rome  and  Italy,  and  the  Emperor 


530  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

of  Germany  convened  the  cardinals  for  the  purpose 
of  electing  a  successor  to  Pius  VI.  They  assembled 
i\t  Venice,  formed  the  conclave,  and,  after  a  suffi- 
ciently long  deliberation,  the  choice  fell  on  Cardinal 
Barnabas  Chiaramonte,  who  took  the  name  of 
"Pms  VII. 

The  new  Pope  commenced  his  pontifical  reign 
by  wise  and  honorable  measures ;  he  hastened  to 
re-establish  order  in  the  government  of  the  Eoman 
Church,  issued  a  brief  in  favor  of  the  Jesuits,  whom 
some  princes  had  allowed  to  remain  in  their  domin- 
ions; and  entered  at  once  into  a  negotiation  with 
the  new  French  government  with  regard  to  ecclesi- 
astical affairs.  Cardinal  Spina  repaired  to  Paris  for 
this  purpose,  and  on  the  fifteenth  of  July,  1801,  con- 
cluded a  treaty  with  the  first  consul  of  the  Republic. 
The  treaty  was  not  immediately  published ;  it  was 
deemed  necessary,  at  first,  to  interpose  powerful 
obstacles  against  its  ratification.  A  part:  of  the 
legislative  body  were  still  strongly  opposed  to  reli- 
gion, and  they  relied  on  the  efforts  of  the  constitu- 
tional church,  which  had  met  in  council,  to  sustain 
a  schism  which  was  springing  up  on  every  side. 

The  first  consul,  who  at  that  time  seemed  sincerely 
anxious  to  re-establish  religion,  overcame  every  diffi- 
culty ;  he  convoked  a  legislative  assembly  which  was 
favorable  to  religion  and  morality,  and  notified  the 
Constitutionals  to  disperse.  The  Concordat  was 
then  submitted  to  the  deliberation  of  the  legislative 
chamber,  and  adopted  as  a  law  of  the  state.  Two 
papal  bulls  were  published  at  the  same  time :  the 
first,  explained  and  ratified  the  agreement  made 


ELECTIOJS^   OF   A   NEW   POPE.  531 

witli  the  French  government ;  the  second,  suppressed 
all  the  dioceses  in  France,  and  created  in  their 
stead  sixty  new  ones,  divided  into  ten  archbishop- 
rics. Before  issuing  these  bulls,  Pius  VII  had 
addressed  a  brief  to  the  French  bishops,  requesting 
the  resignation  of  their  sees.  Out  of  eighty-one^ 
bishops  who  were  still  living,  forty-five  immediately 
acquiesced,  and  thirty-six  expressed  their  regret  at 
being  unable  to  follow  this  example ;  after  a  time, 
however,  many  of  them  returned  to  their  allegiance, 
and  submitted  to  the  commands  of  the  Pontiff. 

As  soon  as  the  Concordat  was  proclaimed,  the  ex- 
ercise of  public  worship  was  resumed.  The  first 
ceremony  took  place  at  Notre  Dame,  on  Easter  Sun- 
day ;  the  cardinal  legate  celebrated  the  mass ;  the 
three  consuls,  and  the  legislative  body  were  present. 
A  Te  Deum  was  sung  in  thanksgiving  for  the  happy 
change,  and  for  the  restoration  of  Catholicity.  Tran- 
quillity, peace  and  confidence  were  resumed.  The 
pastors  of  the  churches  hastened  to  leave  the  strange 
lands  where  they  had  endured  a  weary  exile,  and 
re-appeared  among  their  flocks.  France  gradually 
became  once  more  a  Christian  nation,  destroyed  the 
temple  of  Reason,  and  abolished  the  feasts  of  the 
Supreme  Being. 

They  re-established  the  asylums  of  charity ;  the 
teaching  of  Christian  doctrine  was  resumed,  and 
several  of  the  monasteries  were  re-opened.  The 
priests  traversed  the  cities  and  country  places  in- 
structing the  people,  and  striving  to  rekindle  the 
nearly  extinguished  spark  of  faith  in  their  hearts, 
and  if  the  Concordat  had  not  been  productive  of 
44* 


522  HISTORY   OF   THE   CHUKCH. 

other  good  results,  its  opj)onents  would  have  re- 
spected it  for  this  cause  alone.  But  France  was  not 
the  sovereign  Pontiff's  only  object  of  solicitude ;  the 
churches  of  Piedmont,  Italy  and  Germany  also 
occupied  his  attention,  and  he  hastened  to  provide 
them  with  pastors,  to  re-establish  discipline,  and  to 
restore  the  faith  which  the  disastrous  events  of  the 
late  wars  had  banished  and  prohibited. 

BONAPARTE. 

While  the  Church  was  engaged  in  repairing  the 
evils  caused  by  the  late  disturbances,  a  man,  whose 
great  ambition  and  Avonderful  success,  at  the  head 
of  the  French  troops,  had  won  him  honor  and  dis- 
tinction, received  the  title  of  Emperor.  Too  happy  to 
escape  the  terrors  of  anarchy,  France  felt  as  though 
she  had  returned  to  the  beautiful  days  of  her  ancient 
glory,  and  hoped  for  a  time  that  the  warrior  whom  she 
had  placed  at  the  head  of  her  government  would 
resemble  her  first  sovereigns  ;  but  these  fond  expec- 
tations were  doomed  to  disappointment.  Europe, 
exhausted  and  worn  out  by  long  wars,  acknowledged 
the  new  Emperor,  and  the  sovereign  Pontiff  was 
compelled,  for  the  welfare  of  religion,  to  obey  the 
command  he  received,  to  repair  to  Paris  in  order  to 
crown  Bonaparte. 

Pius  VII,  on  arriving  in  France,  was  welcomed 
by  testimonials  of  the  most  profound  veneration 
and  the  liveliest  affection ;  he  was  amazed  at  finding 
so  much  faith  and  piety  in  a  people  who  had  been 
so  nearly  perverted  by  the  pernicious  teachings  of 


BONAPARTE.  523 

wicked  men.  During  his  sojourn  in  Paris,  his  prin- 
cipal occupation  Avas  to  provide  for  the  wants  of  tlie 
Church,  to  interest  the  government  in  favor  of  the 
clergy,  and  to  obtain  a  release  from  the  fetters  which 
certain  laws  imposed  on  the  exercise  of  the  holy 
ministry. 

After  remaining  some  months  in  France,  Pius 
VII  returned  to  Rome,  leaving  everywhere  the 
sweet  odor  of  his  many  virtues ;  and  he  left  the 
country  for  which  he  had  made  so  many  sacrifices, 
regretting  that  he"  had  fiot  been  able  to  supply  all 
the  wants  of  her  churches.  On  his  arrival  at  the 
capital  of  tlie  Christian  Avorld,  the  Pope,  in  a  secret 
consistory  of  cardinals,  gave  an  account  of  his  jour- 
ney ;  he  spoke  of  the  fruits  which  religion  had  pro- 
duced, and  of  the  reconciliation  of  Ricci,  bishop  of 
Pistoia,  to  the  Roman  Church.  Thus  all  seemed  to 
promise  peace  and  concord,  when  the  ambition  of  a 
single  man  destroyed  the  harmony  which  was  about 
being  restored  to  the  Church.  The  French  Emperor 
commenced  by  seizing  Ancona,  in  order,  he  said,  to 
defend  the  city  from  the  invasion  of  the  Mahome- 
tans and  Greeks.  This  hostility,  exercised  without 
the  least  provocation,  betokened  a  speedy  rupture 
between  the  two  courts.  Nevertheless,  two  or  three 
years  elapsed  without  further  demonstration,  and 
during  this  interval  the  canonization  of  several 
saints  was  solemnized  at  Rome,  which  ceremony  had 
not  taken  place  for  the  space  of  fifty  years. 

The  Emperor  issued  several  decrees  in  favor  of  the 
clergy  and  religion ;  these  were  the  only  good  offices 
he  ever  rendered  them,  as  he  subsequently  did  every 


524  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCF- 

tliing  to  annoy  and  harass  them.  Blinded  by  pros- 
perity, Bonaparte  formed  the  most  ambitions  phins, 
and  desired  the  sovereign  Pontiff  to  join  a  league  he 
had  formed  against  his  neighboring  monarchs,  com- 
pletely excluding  the  English.  The  Pope  refused, 
and  showed  how  opposed  such  a  course  would  be  to 
his  dignity  and  office  if  he  took  part  in  the  wars  of 
Europe.  On  the  reception  of  this  conclusive  an- 
swer, the  French  troops  were  ordered  to  march  tow- 
ard Rome ;  they  took  possession  of  the  city  without 
fighting,  disarmed  the  Porntifical  guard,  and  pro- 
ceeded to  fortify  the  castle  of  St.  Angelo. 

Pius  yil  protested  against  these  outrages,  but  his 
remonstrances  were  unavailing.  The  French  con- 
tinued to  exasperate  his  subjects,  imprison  the  most 
faithful,  and  treat  them  as  conquered  enemies.  Al- 
ready a  captive  in  his  own  palace,  the  Pojie  could 
only  groan  over  the  acts  of  violence  by  which  they 
insulted  his  august  person  and  his  loyal  subjects,  and 
await  with  a  holy  resignation  the  issue  of  this  revo- 
lution ;  when  Bonaparte  from  Vienna,  which  city  he 
had  entered  as  victor,  decreed  the  union  of  the 
Roman  states  with  the  French  empire,  under  the 
pretext  that  they  had  only  been  granted  to  the  sov- 
ereign Pontiffs  under  the  title  of  fiefs,  and  to  indem- 
nify the  Pope  for  his  losses  he  allowed  him  two 
millions  of  the  revenue.  Pius  VII  strenuously 
opposed  this  wholesale  plunder,  and  published  a  bull 
of  excommunication  against  the  authors,  abettors, 
and  executioners  of  the  outrages  offered  the  Holy 
See,  without  however  designating  any  particular  in- 
dividual. 


BON^APARTE.  525 

Enraged  at  this  decisive  blow,  Napoleon  was  still 
more  determined  to  pursue  his  victim.  The  Pope 
was  carried  off  during  the  night  from  Rome,  con- 
ducted to  Savona,  where  he  experienced  the  same 
shameful  treatment  endured  by  his  predecessor. 
Athough  guilty  of  so  wicked  an  attempt,  and 
proving  himself  to  be  a  persecutor  of  the  Church, 
Napoleon,  nevertheless,  published  a  circular,  ad- 
dressed to  the  bishops,  justifying  his  seizure  of  the 
Church  lands.  He  pretended  great  zeal  for  the 
cause  of  religion,  and,  on"  the  Pope's  refusing  to  con- 
firm the  nomination  of  the  new  bishops,  he  convoked 
an  assemblage  of  bishops,  in  order  to  devise  means 
for  providing  for  the  wants  of  those  churches  desti- 
tute of  pastors.  The  assembly  declared  itself  incom- 
petent, and  proposed  to  convene  a  national  council, 
which  was  opened  at  Notre  Dame  on  the  sixteenth 
of  June,  1814.  The  result  of  the  deliberations  was, 
that  the  council  could  not  oppose  the  papal  bulls, 
which  decision  so  irritated  the  Emperor,  that  he 
dissolved  tlie  council,  and  ordered  those  bishops  Avho 
had  advised  the  adoption  of  this  decree,  to  be  taken 
to  the  fortress  of  Vincennes. 

A  few  days  afterward,  however,  the  council  was 
recalled,  the  bishops  again  met  together,  and  they 
agreed  that  the  bishoprics  could  not  remain  vacant 
longer  than  a  year ;  that  the  Pope  should  confirm 
the  choice  during  the  six  months  following  the 
nomination ;  and  that,  after  these  six  months  had 
elapsed,  the  metropolitan  bishop  could  appoint 
whomsoever  he  pleased.  In  consequence  of  this 
decision,  a  deputation  of  nine  prelates  was  sent  to 


536  HISTOEY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

Savona.  The  Pope  received  it,  acquiesced  in  all  their 
demands,  and  confirmed,  by  a  brief,  all  of  the  proposed 
articles.  The  brief  arrived  in  Paris,  and  was  submit- 
ted to  the  state  council,  who,  displeased  Avith  some 
of  the  expressions,  refused  to  receive  it.  The  nego- 
tiations were  therefore  interrupted,  and  the  council 
dissolved  without  coming  to  any  final  conclusion. 

Pius  yil,  in  the  mean  time,  in  liis  banishment  at 
Savona,  suffered  all  the  hardships  of  a  long  exile, 
when,  without  assigning  any  cause,  his  persecutors 
removed  him  to  Fontainbleau.  This  new  prison 
did  not  alter  his  situation,  and  his  captivity  received 
no  amelioration.  But  at  length  the  time  had  arrived 
when  Providence  was  to  arrest  the  ambitious  career 
of  Napoleon,  and  restore  the  successor  of  St.  Peter 
to  the  pontifical  chair.  Innumerable  reverses  suc- 
ceeded the  triumphs  which  had  hitherto  crowned 
the  arms  of  Napoleon,  and  the  conqueror  of  so 
many  nations  was  forced  to  retreat  before  his  victo- 
rious enemies.  He  arrived  in  Paris,  and  a  few  days 
afterward  repaired  to  Fontainbleau,  in  order  to 
commence  a  new  treaty  with  the  Pope.  Pius  VII 
made  every  possible  sacrifice,  and  acceded  to  all  the 
demands  proposed  to  him,  but,  perceiving  that  he 
was  not  re-established  in  his  dominions,  he  retracted 
all  his  concessions,  and  from  that  time  absolutely 
refused  to  listen  to  any  proposition  or  agreement 
whatever,  and  replied  that  he  would  not  discuss  these 
matters  until  his  return  to  Kome. 

It  was  in  consequence  of  the  news  he  received 
that  Italy  was  threatened  with  a  speedy  conquest, 
rather  than  this  response,  that  decided  Bonaparte  to 


THE   FKENCH   MO>^ARCHY.  527 

send  the  Pope  back  to  Rome.  He  commanded  that 
a  portion  of  his  possessions  should  be  restored  to 
him,  and  dismissed  him  from  Fontainbleau.  Pius 
VII  finally  quitted  the  land  of  exile,  and  returned 
to  his  dominions  on  the  day  that  the  allied  sovereigns 
entered  Paris,  and  that  his  persecutor,  conquered 
and  forced  to  abdicate,  ended  his  reign,  so  disastrous 
to  the  peace  and  happiness  of  Europe. 


RESTORATION  OF  THE  FRENCH  MONARCHY. 

The  yoke  of  Bonaparte  was  shaken  off,  his  empire 
destroyed,  and  this  haughty  conqueror  of  so  many 
crowns  was  reduced  to  the  sovereignty  of  the  small 
and  uncivilized  island  of  Elba,  in  the  Mediterranean 
sea.  The  princes  of  the  house  of  Bourbon  had  re- 
ascended  the  throne  of  their  ancestors,  and  their 
presence  seemed  to  presage  future  tranquillity.  The 
Pope  returned  to  Rome,  obliterated  by  his  paternal 
goodness  the  remembrance  of  the  troubles  and  dis- 
turbances caused  by  his  banishment,  and  the  allied 
sovereigns  endeavored  to  repair,  as  rapidly  as  possible, 
the  demoralization  of  their  respective  kingdoms. 
Thus,  every  thing  seemed  to  betoken  the  end  of  the 
long  series  of  misfortunes  and  political  disasters 
which,  for  more  than  twenty  years,  had  agitated  the 
world,  when,  suddenly,  a  fatal  conspiracy  replaced 
Napoleon  on  the  throne. 

His  return  from  Elba  was  the  signal  for  new 
troubles,  and  new  wars.  The  whole  of  Europe 
roused  itself  against  this  indomitable  enemy,  and 
prepared  by  their  united  efforts  to  overwhelm  the  fac- 


528  HISTORY  OF  THE   CHURCH. 

tion  he  had  gathered  round  his  standard.  One  single 
battle  decided  the  fate  of  so  many  nations,  whose 
destinies  were  to  be  controlled  by  the  success  or 
discomfiture  of  the  usurper.  He  was  conquered, 
and  his  defeat  restored  Louis  XVIII  to  France,  and 
peace  to  Europe.  The  king  returned  to  his  capital, 
which  he  had  been  forced  to  abandon,  and  was  received 
with  the  greatest  enthusiasm  and  joy  by  his  subjects, 
who  hastened  in  crowds  to  meet  him,  loading  him 
with  blessings  and  congratulations. 

Those  who  had  been  most  active  in  the  late  trou- 
bles, gradually  returned  to  their  allegiance,  and  the 
ancient  order  of  things  began  once  more  to  prevail. 
In  Kome,  the  sovereign  Pontiff,  who  had  already 
re-established  the  Jesuits,  entered  upon  several  im- 
portant negotiations  concerning  the  good  of  religion. 
In  Bavaria,  Sicily  and  Sardinia,  the  monarchs  loudly 
proclaimed  their  sincere  conviction  of  the  necessity 
and  importance  of  religion,  and  made  arrangements 
with  the  Holy  See  for  promoting  the  growth  of  the 
faith  among  their  subjects.  Spain  pursued  the  same 
course,  happy  at  having  profited  by  her  old  sacrifices, 
and  for  having  been  preserved  from  the  evils  of  the 
revolution.  In  France  the  king  declared  his  ear- 
nest desire  to  see  religion  honored  and  reverenced 
throughout  his  kingdom ;  he  published  decrees  in 
its  favor,  re-established  religious  houses,  and  ordered 
the  final  settlement  of  the  treaty  commenced  with 
Rome  and  interrupted  by  the  invasion  of  Napoleon. 

Pius  YII  did  not  long  enjoy  the  consolations  an- 
ticipated from  the  happy  calm  which  had  succeeded 
so  many  storms.    Death  removed  from  the  Church 


THE  FREN^CH  MONARCHY.  529 

this  venerable  Pontiff,  on  the  20th  of  August,  1823 ; 
he  was  a  most  exemplary  Pope,  and  he  was  one 
whose  misfortunes  and  virtues  place  him  in  the  ranks 
of  the  Pontiffs  who  have  been  most  generous  in  their 
defense  of  the  faith,  and  in  protecting  the  rights  of 
the  Church.  Cardinal  Delia  Genga  was  his  successor. 
Elected  Pope  on  the  twenty-eighth  of  September  of 
the  same  year,  he  took  the  name  of  Leo  XII,  and 
managed  the  affairs  of  the  Church  with  a  rare  pru- 
dence. His  death,  which  took  place  on  the  tenth  of 
February,  1829,  was  the  occasion  of  a  conclave, 
which  chose,  on  the  following  thirty-first  of  March, 
a  new  Pontiff  to  govern  and  watch  over  the  flock  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Cardinal  Castiglioni  was  elected, 
and  took  the  name  of  Pius  VIII.  Cardinal 
Maurus  Cappellari  succeeded  him  on  the  first  of 
February,  1831,  under  the  name  of  Gregory  XVI, 
and  he  in  turn  was  succeeded  in  1846,  by  the 
venerable  and  admirable  Pius  IX,  now  gloriously 
reigning.  In  the  year  1830  a  new  revolution 
had  banished  the  oldest  branch  of  the  Bourbons. 
The  Duke  of  Orleans,  who  was  placed  on  the 
throne  under  the  title  of  Louis  Phillipe,  en- 
deavored to  calm  the  passions  aroused  by  the  new 
movement,  and  the  outrages  committed  by  some  in- 
furiated men  against  the  temples  of  the  Lord  and 
the  clergy  were  promptly  repressed.  The  revolution 
of  1830  only  served  to  exalt  the  virtue  and  demon- 
strate the  tolerance  of  the  French  Church,  which 
enjoys  comparative  peace  and  tranquillity  at  the 
present  day. 


45 


530  HISTOKT   OF   THE  CHURCH. 


REFLECTIONS  ON  THE  SCANDALS. 

It  is  necessary  for  scandals  to  appear,  our  Divine 
Lord  Himself  says.  It  is  one  of  the  trials  by 
which  He  desires  to  test  His  servants,  in  order  to 
render  them  worthy  of  their  Master.  "  There  shall 
come  a  time  when  charity  will  become  cold,  and 
iniquity  abound  among  mankind."  Vice  springs 
from  the  passions  which  religion  does  not  destroy ; 
she  teaches  mankind  how  to  overcome  them,  but 
allows  the  perfect  exercise  of  free  will,  either  to 
indulge  or  to  avoid  them.  It  is  not  sui-prising,  there- 
fore, that  scandals  have  appeared  in  the  Church ;  it 
is  the  field  in  which  the  tares  grow  up  with  the 
grain,  until  the  time  of  the  great  harvest ;  it  is  a  barn 
where  the  straw  is  mixed  with  the  wheat ;  a  ship  in 
which  is  found  both  good  and  bad  fish.  All  these 
comparisons  which  the  Gospel  employs  teach  us  that 
abuses  and  disorders  will  arise  in  the  Church ;  but 
that  she  neither  approves  nor  tolerates  them,  but  on 
the  contrary,  laments,  condemns,  and  abhors  them. 

So  long  as  the  Church  exists,  scandals  will  arise 
among  the  faithful,  and  even  among  the  clergy,  her 
ministers.  Jesus  Christ  has  promised  to  the  body 
of  pastors,  infallibility  in  their  teachings  and  doc- 
trine, but  not  sanctity  in  their  conduct.  "  Go,"  said 
Jesus  Christ  to  them,  "  teach  all  nations,  baptize  them, 
and  teach  them  to  observe  all  that  I  have  commanded 
you,  and  I  will  be  with  you  all  days,  even  to  the  con- 
summation of  time."  By  virtue  of  this  promise,  Jesus 
Christ  is  witli  the  clergy,  to  guard  them  against  all 
errors,  but  not  to  exempt  them  from  sin. 


REFLECTIOXS   0:N^   THE    SCANDALS.  531 

"  Although  the  good  example  of  the  pastor  is  an 
excellent  means  of  preaching  the  gospel,"  says  the 
illustrious  Bossuet,  "  God  does  not  wish  to  limit  the 
progress  of  the  true  faith  to  the  purity  of  their 
morals,  for  those  who  appear  to  be  saints,  may  be 
hypocrites  in  disguise,  but  the  doctrine  which  they 
teach  is  public,  certain,  and  cannot  deceive.  He  has 
said,  I  will  be  with  you  in  teaching  —  but  He  did 
not  say  that  He  would  be  with  them  in  practicing  all 
that  He  had  commanded.  He  also  adds  while  speak- 
ing to  the  faithful,  ^  Follow  their  teachings,  but  not 
their  actions.' "  Nevertheless  their  preaching  will  not 
be  without  effect,  as  the  word  of  God  is  always  fruitful, 
and  as  grace  never  fails  to  accompany  the  holy  doc- 
trines of  religion,  the  Church  will  always  produce 
saints,  but  the  saints  will  sometimes  be  few  in  com- 
parison with  the  wicked.  It  is  certainly  miraculous 
that  the  multitudes  of  those  who  dishonor  the  Church 
do  not  present  the  propagation  of  religion ;  that  the 
innumerable  disorders  and  abuses  can  neither  extin- 
guish nor  obscure  the  light  of  faith,  and  that  the 
bark  of  Peter,  thus  attacked  on  every  side,  should 
still  remain  uninjured. 

Scandals  will  arise  in  the  kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ, 
as  He  predicted  that  they  would,  but  these  scandals 
will  not  prevent  Him  from  being  with  His  Church, 
and  her  teachings  from  bearing  abundant  fruit 
as  her  Lord  has  promised.  Thus,  during  all 
ages,  even,  the  darkest  periods,  there  have  always 
been  great  and  illustrious  examples  of  virtue  and 
sanctity.  The  precepts  of  the  Gospel  have  always 
been  practiced  by  Christians  in  every  condition  of 


532  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

life ;  eyery  century  has  produced  models  of  sanctity, 
irreproachable  pastors,  pnre  yirgins,  fervent  Relig- 
ious, laymen  faithful  to  all  their  religious  duties,  and 
true  penitents,  for  it  was  the  sincere  desire  of  repent- 
ance, during  the  eleventh  century,  when  great  laxity 
of  morals  prevailed,  that  introduced  so  many  new 
religious  orders.  God  has  raised  up  extraordinary 
men,  so  that  they  might  rekindle  piety ;  the  sanctity 
of  the  Church  consists,  therefore,  not  in  the  sanctity 
of  all  her  members,  nor  only  in  tlie  sanctity  of  her  doc- 
trines and  sacraments,  but  in  there  always  being  saints 
in  her  midst,  and  her  including  all  saints  in  her  fold. 

The  Church,  says  the  same  prelate,  is  always  holy, 
because  she  teaches  publicly  and  distinctly  the  good 
doctrine  of  purity  of  morals,  and  because  her  doc- 
trines of  piety  and  virtue  will  be  practiced  during 
all  time,  even  during  the  most  profligate  periods. 
Thus,  notwithstanding  that  the  corruption  of  morals 
may  be  great,  it  cannot  be  said  to  be  universal, 
because  truth  always  subsists  whole  and  entire.  If 
there  are  in  the  Church  wicked  and  disobedient 
members,  there  will  always  be  saints  and  good  men 
as  long  as  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  continues, 
that  is,  until  the  end  of  time.  "We  must  judge  of 
the  Church,"  says  St.  Augustine,  *'not  by  the  bad 
Christians,  but  by  the  good,  who  will  always  pre- 
dominate. The  Church  tolerates  the  wicked  for  a 
while,  and  it  would  be  a  manifest  error  to  think  that 
the  promises  of  her  eternal  Author  cannot  be  accom- 
plished even  amidst  the  most  shameful  abuses  and 
scandals.  God  has  permitted  that  the  heads  of  the 
Church  should  not  always  be  irreproachable  men. 


REFLECTIONS   ON   THE    SCANDALS.  533 

because  the  preservation  of  the  Church  does  not 
depend  on  the  sanctity  of  her  Pontiffs,  but  on  the 
word  which  He  has  given  to  be  with  her  until  the 
consummation  of  ages, " 

The  destinies  of  earthly  empires  depend  on  the 
conduct  of  the  princes  who  govern  them,  but  such 
is  not  the  case  with  regard  to  the  Church.  God 
Himself  has  established  the  Church,  and  fortified 
her  so  strongly  that  neither  men  nor  time  can 
destroy  her.  Such  is  the  conclusion  to  be  drawn 
from  certain  passages  of  ecclesiastical  history, 
that  refer  to  the  abuses  which,  at  times,  pervaded 
the  Church;  but  far  from  being  scandalized  at  these 
disorders,  we  should  remember  that  they  were  all 
predicted,  and  are  the  consequence  of  the  present 
state  of  the  Church.  This  world  is  not  her  place 
of  rest,  her  country  is  Heaven ;  the  earth  is  only  a 
place  of  probation  and  trials ;  a  strange  land,  where 
she  is  surrounded  with  enemies,  who  vainly  strive  to 
deprive  her  of  her  most  precious  treasures  —  charity 
and  truth. 

Although  the  tempest  may  be  violent,  there  is  no 
fear  of  the  bark  of  Peter  being  submerged.  He  who 
commands  the  sea  and  winds  is  the  pilot  who  directs 
her  course,  and  He  will  bring  her  safely  to  port. 
Born  and  educated  in  the  bosom  pf  the  Church, 
instructed^n  her  doctrines,  sanctified  by  her  sacra- 
ments, inviolably  attached  to  her  faith  and  submis- 
sive to  her  authority,  we  should  be  edified  by  the 
good  work  she  performs,  and  lament  the  evils  she 
cannot  prevent,  and  endeavor  carefully  to  preserve 
union,  through  the  bonds  of  peace, 
45* 


534  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

DESTINY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

The  prophets  if  ad  predicted  that  the  Messiah 
would  be  a  king ;  that  His  dominion  should  extend 
over  the  whole  universe,  and  that  His  reign  would  be 
eternal.  It  is  very  evident  that  the  empire  of  Jesus 
Christ  is  no  other  than  the  Church  which  He  has 
established.  His  empire  is  very  different  from  the 
kingdoms  of  the  earth ;  it  possesses  none  of  the  at- 
tributes which  elevate  earthly  kingdoms  in  the  eyes 
of  men,  and  causes  them  to  flourish  and  prosper. 
In  the  empire  of  Christ,  gold  and  silver  are  counted 
as  nothing ;  the  glory  of  arms  is  not  known  to  her ; 
she  is  divested  of  all  these  splendors.  The  Church 
possesses  no  other  riches  than  grace,  no  other 
strength  than  virtue.  It  is  an  entirely  spiritual  em- 
pire, the  reign  of  truth  and  virtue ;  its  mission  is  to 
enlighten  and  sanctify  mankind.  Jesus  Christ  reigns 
over  the  mind  by  faith,  and  governs  the  heart  by 
charity.  The  only  enemies  of  this  empire  are  error 
and  vice,  and  the  Church  is  continually  engaged  in 
combating  them,  but  she  only  employs  instruction 
and  patience  as  the  means  of  vanquishing  them,  and 
possessed  of  these  weapons,  she  is  secure  of  victory. 

The  Christian  Church  extends  among  all  civilized 
nations ;  whatever  may  be  their  form  of  government, 
she  enters  and  unites  herself  to  it,  without  chang- 
ing the  political  order  she  finds  established,  she 
imparts  new  strength  to  them,  consecrates  their 
laws  and  institutions,  and  becomes  the  strongest 
support  of  the  state.  The  Church  is  to  subsist  until 
the  consummation  of  time ;  her  fate  does  not  depend 


DESTINY    OF    THE   CHURCH.  535 

on  the  stability  of  the  governments  with  which  she 
may  be  allied;  the  revolutions  they  experience  do 
not  affect  her ;  she  exists  after  nations  are  destroyed, 
and  survives  amidst  the  ruin  of  ages.  She  has  seen 
the  decline  and  fall  of  the  Eoman  empire,  but  she 
remained  firm  and  immovable.  She  has  sustained 
herself  for  eighteen  hundred  years  amidst  the  storms 
which  have  arisen  on  every  side,  and  she  will  be  per- 
petuated until  the  end  of  the  world,  notwithstand- 
ing the  tempests  which  may  arise  in  the  future,  for 
it  is  the  destiny  of  the  Church,  as  long  as  she  is  on 
earth,  to  be  always  assailed,  but  eventually  to 
triumph  over  all  the  powers  of  the  world  by  the 
assistance  of  her  divine  Author.  Posterity  will  find 
her  unchanged,  because  this  perpetual  duration  has 
been  promised  to  her,  and  He  who  gave  this  promise 
is  immutable,  faithful  and  omnipotent. 

"  Read, "  says  St.  Augustine,  "  what  has  been  pre- 
dicted, behold  what  has  been  accomplished,  and  con- 
clude that  the  rest  will  certainly  be  fulfilled :  Prae- 
dicta  lege,  impleta  cerne,  implenda  collige."  Yes, 
the  Church  will  fulfill  her  glorious  destiny ;  she  will 
continue  to  advance  with  a  firm  step,  untouched  by 
human  revolutions,  until  the  end  of  time,  in  order 
to  unite  herself  to  Jesus  Christ,  her  spouse,  in  the 
realms  of  immortality. 

How  venerable  in  the  eyes  of  faith  is  this  Church, 
the  masterpiece  of  the  power  of  God.  Happy  those 
who  love  and  honor  her !  Attachment  to  the  Church 
IS  the  characteristic  of  the  children  of  God;  we 
cannot  love  God  without  loving  the  Church,  which 
is  the  city  in  which  He  reigns,  the  abode  of  eternal 


536  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

truth,  the  sanctuary  of  divine  charity.  Happy  those 
who  love  the  Church,  who  rejoice  when  she  is  at 
peace,  who  ask  this  peace  of  God,  and  endeavor  to 
procure  it  by  every  means  in  their  power.  But  h^r 
true  peace  will  only  be  found  in  Heaven ;  there  sh^ 
will  be  inundated  by  the  visions  of  peace  of  which 
God  Himself  is  the  source.  While  awaiting  this 
ineffable  peace,  the  Church  has  combats  to  sustain 
on  earth ;  but  in  the  midst  of  these  combats  she 
will  have  a  foretaste  of  it  in  the  persons  of  her  true 
children ;  the  peace  of  God,  the  peace  which  sur- 
passes all  understanding,  and  which  consists  in  firm- 
ness of  faith,  in  the  consolations  of  hope,  and  in  the 
union  of  hearts  through  charity. 


PART   THIRD, 


CATHOLICITY  IN  THE  UNITED  STATES. 

We  have  traced  the  progress  of  the  Gospel  from 
the  time  of  the  Apostles  until  the  present  day,  in 
the  Old  World,  and  have  seen  with  admiration  the 
divine  establishment  and  miraculous  duration  of  the 
one  time  faith.  We  have  mourned  over  the  fall  of 
flourishing  kingdoms,  the  decline  of  mighty  empires, 
and  the  destruction  of  cities  and  provinces;  but 
amid  all  this  human  decay  and  ruin,  we  have  seen 
the  grand  spectacle  of  the  Church  of  Christ,  now 
hidden  in  the  gloom  of  the  Catacombs,  then  red 
with  the  blood  of  countless  martyrs,  persecuted  by 
tyrants,  in  fine,  assailed  on  eveiy  side  by  the  powers 
of  darkness  and  the  passions  of  men,  rise  triumph- 
ant over  all  obstacles,  and  finally  plant  the  emblem 
of  Christianity  in  the  very  center  of  idolatry,  pagan 
Rome.  Bright  and  glorious,  the  cross,  the  blessed 
standard  of  Christian  faith,  is  found  in  eveiy  part 
of.  Catholic  Europe ;  and  we  now  turn  to  our  own 
country,  and  see  the  same  sacred  symbol  raised  on 
high  in  every  town  and  village  of  America. 

Since  the  happy  moment  when  the  pious  Isabella 
of  Spain  sent  Columbus  to  discover  a  new  world, 
and  bring  a  strange  people  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
one  true  God,  America  has  been  the  recipient  of 


538  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

innumerable  favors  and  blessings.  When  the  weary 
and  dispirited  mariners  joyfully  hailed  the  welcome 
sight  of  land,  after  a  long  and  dangerous  voyage, 
their  first  action  was  to  sing  a  hymn  of  praise, 
and  the  first  object  which  touched  the  Island  of  St. 
Salvador,  was  the  cross,  that  precious  sign  of  our 
redemption.  Thus,  claimed  as  a  child  of  the  Church, 
in  the  first  moment  of  her  discovery,  America  has 
always  been  the  scene  of  truly  Apostolic  labors  and 
successful  missions. 

The  Franciscans,  Dominicans,  and  Jesuits  labored 
most  assiduously  for  the  conversion  of  souls,  from 
the  very  beginning  of  the  colonial  settlements,  and 
their  efforts  were  amply  rewarded  by  the  steady  pro- 
gress of  the  faith  throughout  the  States.  Maine, 
New  York,  Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  the  Valley  of 
the  Mississippi,  and  the  Spanish  colonies  of  New 
Mexico,  Florida  and  California,  were  successively  the 
theater  of  missionary  zeal,  and  numerous  tribes  of 
Indians  were  taught  the  saving  truths  of  religion, 
and  became  fervent  children  of  the  Church.  These 
admirable  works,  however,  were  not  accomplished 
without  many  struggles  and  grievous  trials,  and  sev- 
eral heroic  priests  won  a  martyr's  crown  in  the  wilds 
of  the  Western  continent.  Father  Padilla,  a  Fran- 
ciscan, and  a  lay  brother  fell  victims  to  Indian 
cruelty,  in  New  Mexico,  in  1542 ;  and  Father  Raslc, 
who  lived  for  thirty-two  years  among  the  Penobscots 
and  Passamaquoddies,  was  put  to  death  by  the  Eng- 
lish settlers  in  1724. 

The  Jesuit  Fathers  suffered  severely  in  the  State 
of  New  York  in  their  efforts  to  convert  the  Iroquois; 


CATHOLICITY  IN  THE   UKITED   STATES.        539 

after  succeeding  in  their  labors,  the  enmity  of  the 
English  forced  the  converts  to  emigrate  to  Canada, 
where  the  nation  still  exists.  In  the  seventeenth 
century  the  Society  of  Jesus  sent  missionaries  to  the 
West,  and  we  are  indebted  to  Father  Marquette,  one 
of  the  number,  for  the  discovery  and  exploration  of 
the  Mississippi  river  in  1673,  and  members  of  the 
same  society  discovered  the  Falls  of  Niagara  and 
the  almost  inexhaustible  salt-springs  of  Salina, 
in  the  State  of  New  York.  Numerous  tribes  were 
converted  by  these  indefatigable  priests,  but,  when 
the  Jesuits  were  suppressed,  the  pastors  necessarily 
became  fewer,  and  in  some  of  the  settlements  the 
light  of  faith  was  for  a  time  obscured.  In  1727  an 
Ursuline  convent  was  founded  by  the  French  in  New 
Orleans ;  the  first  female  religious  community  organ- 
ized in  the  States,  and  it  is  still  in  a  flourishing 
condition.  In  the  year  1570,  Jesuits  from  Florida 
visited  Maryland,  with  the  intention  of  converting 
the  natives,  but  were  betrayed  by  their  Indian  guide 
and  put  to  death;  As  this  State,  however,  was  des- 
tined to  become  the  very  center  of  Catholicity,  in  the 
United  States,  another  century  had  not  elapsed  be- 
fore the  faith  was  successfully  established  within  its 
limits. 

About  the  year  1631,  George  Calvert,  Lord  Balti- 
more, a  Catholic  nobleman,  obtained  a  charter  from 
Charles  I,  King  of  England,  for  the  settlement  of 
Maryland,  and  a  colony  of  two  hundred  English 
families  embarked  from  the  Isle  of  Wight,  on  the  22d 
of  November,  1633,  and  reached  the  shores  of  the 
ChesaDeake  on  the  the  35th  of  March,  1634.    Father 


540  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

Andrew  White,  Father  T.  Altham  and  two  lay 
brothers,  all  Jesuits,  accompanied  the  emigrants, 
and  on  the  beautiful  feast  of  the  Annunciation  of 
the  Blessed  Virgin,  the  holy  sacrifice  of  the  mass 
was  solemnly  celebrated  by  these  fervent  exiles,  and 
their  new  home  sanctified  by  planting  the  cross  on 
the  shores  of  what  was  soon  to  be  known  as  Catholic 
Maryland.  They  immediately  commenced  to  build 
the  town  of  St.  Mary's  on  the  river  of  the  same  name, 
and  a  large  Indian  hut  was  used  as  a  chapel.  Father 
White  converted  several  Indian  tribes,  and  in  1639, 
a  priest  was  stationed  on  Kent  Island,  in  Chesapeake 
bay;  nearly  all  the  natives  of  Potopaco  (Port 
Tobacco)  were  baptized,  and  the  greater  part  of  the 
Piscataway  tribe  embraced  Christianity.  The  Jesuit 
Fathers  continued  to  preach  the  faith  with  great 
success  for  ten  years,  some  Capuchin  friars  joining 
in  the  good  work ;  but,  in  1644,  political  events 
suspended  their  labors.  In  1645,  a  band  of  lawless 
soldiers  destroyed  the  colony,  banished  the  governor, 
and  captured  the  priests.  The  Maryland  Catholics 
were  not,  however,  destined  to  enjoy  perfect  freedom 
in  the  practice  of  the  religion  for  whose  sake  they 
had  voluntarily  left  their  native  land  in  order  to 
find  an  asylum  in  a  distant  country.  The  English 
spirit  of  Protestanism  had  crept  into  the  colony,  and 
a  persecution  was  commenced  against  the  Catholics; 
the  provincial  government  taxed  them  for  the  sup- 
port of  the  Anglican  clergy,  abolished  their  schools, 
prevented  the  free  practice  of  religion,  and  excluded 
them  from  public  office  if  they  refused  to  take  an 
oath,  which  amounted  to  an  abjuration  of  Catholicity. 


CATHOLICITY  12^  THE   UNITED   STATES.        541 

A  great  many  remained  true  to  the  faith,  some 
returned  to  the  Continent,  and  others  proved  false  to 
their  God  and  conscience,  by  apostatizing. 

Notwithstanding  this  intolerance,  divine  worship 
continued  to  be  held  in  private  residences  and 
chapels,  and  thus  the  faith  was  preserved  until  1770, 
when  the  Catholics  were  allowed  more  liberty  of 
conscience.  In  the  early  history  of  Pennsylvania, 
we  also  find  that  missionaries  labored  for  the  salva- 
tion of  souls,  and  in  1730,  Father  Greaton,  a  Jesuit, 
erected  the  church  of  St.  Joseph,  in  Philadelphia, 
while  several  towns  enjoyed  the  ministry  of  Catholic 
priests.  New  York,  however,  at  first  proved  a  most 
unfruitful  soil,  as  the  faith  was  regarded  with  hatred 
by  the  authorities,  and  the  spirit  of  persecution  went 
so  far  SLS  to  execute  a  man  because  he  was  supposed 
to  be  a  priest.  The  oppressive  measures  of  the 
British  government  had  for  some  time  irritated  and 
incensed  the  American  Colonies,  and  on  the  fourth 
day  of  July,  1776,  an  illustrious  body  of  statesmen 
assembled  in  the  State  House  in  Philadelphia,  and 
by  an  immortal  act  declared  the  colonial  States  of 
America  free  and  independent.  This  may  be  hailed 
as  the  dawn  of  religious  freedom  and  liberty  of  con- 
science in  the  United  States,  it  being  one  of  the  acts 
of  the  new  constitution,  that  every  individual  should 
be  allowed  the  unrestricted  practice  of  his  religion. 
About  this  period  was  felt  the  necessity  of  an  author- 
ized superior;  and  in  answer  to  an  appeal  made  by 
the  American  clergy,  the  Holy  See  invested  the  Rev. 
Mr.  Carroll  with  certain  episcopal  faculties,  such  as 
administering  confirmation,  and  appointed  him  pre- 
40 


642  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

feet  apostolic  of  America,  which  position  he  ably 
filled  for  six  years,  when  he  was  elected  bishop  of 
Baltimore,  the  first  bishopric  created  in  the  United 
States. 

Bishop  Carroll  was  consecrated  at  Lulworth  Cas- 
tle, England,  by  Rt.  Rev.  Dr.  Walmesby,  on  the  15th 
of  August,  A.  D.  1790.  This  distinguished  prelate 
was  a  member  of  one  of  the  first  Maryland  families, 
an  educated  gentleman,  and  a  learned  theologian. 
On  returning  to  his  diocese  he  applied  himself,  with 
the  greatest  zeal,  to  the  spiritual  advancement  of  the 
flock  confided  to  his  charge,  and  convened  a  diocesan 
synod,  for  the  purpose  of  regulating  ecclesiastical 
affairs  in  the  church  in  America.  Accordingly  on  the 
7th  of  November,  1791,  he  presided  over  an  assembly 
of  twenty-two  clergymen,  when  many  salutary  laws 
for  the  benefit  of  religion  were  adopted.  The  pas- 
toral letter  addressed  at  this  time  by  the  venerated 
bishop  to  his  extensive  diocese  is  well  worthy  of 
perusal;  his  zealous  admonitions  and  excellent 
instructions  breathing  a  spirit  of  Christian  charity 
and  love.  Before  his  nomination  to  the  Episcopal 
dignity.  Bishop  Carroll  had  founded  a  religious 
academy  of  learning  in  Georgetown,  D.  C,  and  a 
Sulpitian  Seminary  in  Baltimore,  for  the  purpose 
of  educating  young  men  for  the  priesthood. 

Numerous  European  priests  visited  the  United 
States,  eager  to  lend  a  helping  hand  in  gathering 
the  abundant  harvest  which  was  ripening  in  every 
part  of  this  favored  country.  The  bishops  assigned 
each  one  a  particular  mission,  and,  while  some  la- 
bored in  the  cities  and  towns,  others  were  sent  to  con- 


CATHOLICITY  I:N"  THE   UKITED   STATES.        543 

yerfc  and  evangelize  the  Indians,  enduring  clieerf  iilly, 
the  greatest  hardships  and  privations  in  the  service 
of  God  and  the  Church.  While  fervent  priests  were 
thus  winning  immortal  souls  to  Heaven,  pious  wo- 
men were  forming  themselves  into  communities  for 
the  education  of  Catholic  maidens.  In  1790  a  Car- 
melite convent  was  founded  in  Charles  county, 
Maryland,  and  a  community  of  Poor  Clares  for  a 
time  existed  in  Georgetown,  D.  C,  but  were  suc- 
ceeded by  the  sisters  of  the  Visitation,  a  cloistered 
order,  living  under  the  rule  of  St.  Francis  of  Sales, 
which  foundation  has  proved  the  mother  house  of  a 
number  of  flourishing  institutions  in  different  parts 
of  the  United  States. 

The  Sisters  of  Charity  were  established  by  Mrs. 
Seton,  first  in  Baltimore  in  1808,  and  the  next  year 
removed  to  Emmetsburg,  Maryland,  from  which 
foundation,  houses  have  spread  throughout  the  coun- 
try; nursing  the  sick,  visiting  the  prisons,  aiding 
the  poor,  solacing  the  orphan,  and  every  other  corpo- 
ral and  spiritual  work  of  mercy  being  the  daily 
occupation  of  these  devoted  daughters  of  charity. 
The  colleges  and  church  of  St.  Augustine,  near  Phil- 
adelphia, owe  their  origin  to  the  Hermits  of  St. 
Augustine,  introduced  by  Father  Carr,  in  1790.  The 
Society  of  Jesus  was  again  re-established  in  the 
United  States,  and  several  members  sent  to  George- 
town college,  which  institution,  under  their  learned 
auspices,  has  risen  to  a  high  rank  among  the  educa- 
tional schools  of  the  country.  The  Dominicans  also 
Cvommenced  a  foundation  of  their  order  in  1806  in 
Washington  county,  Kentucky,  under  the  superiu- 


544  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

tendence  of  Rev.  Edward  Fenwick.  It  is  an 
interesting  fact  that  the  first  priest  ordained  in  the 
United  States,  the  Key.  Stephen  L.  Badin,  was  sent 
to  the  above  mentioned  state  in  1794,  where  for  many- 
years  he  exercised  the  functions  of  the  holy  ministry. 
'  In  1793  New  Orleans  was  created  an  Episcopal 
See,  and  Dr.  Penalver  appointed  bishop.  For  several 
years,  in  this  diocese,  as  well  as  in  other  parts  of  the 
country,  the  Church  was  disgraced  by  many  dis- 
orders and  scandals.  But  the  worthy  archbishop 
Carroll  was  consoled  for  these  evils  and  abuses  by 
the  creation  of  four  suffragan  bishops,  and  he  had  the 
happiness  of  consecrating  Rev.  Michael  Egan  bishop 
of  Philadelphia,  Rev.  Benedict  Flaget,  of  Bardstown, 
and  Rev.  John  Cheverus,  of  Boston,  while  Rev.  Luke 
Concanen,  of  the  Order  of  Preachers,  was  raised 
to  the  episcopal  dignity  in  Rome,  and  consecrated 
bishop  of  New  York,  but  died  at  Naples,  when  about 
sailing  for  America. 

We  thus  see  what  rapid  strides  the  faith  made  in 
the  New  "World,  and  how  successfully  apostolic 
missionaries  labored  in  every  part  of  the  United 
States.  These  heroic  men  suffered  many  and  great 
hardships  while  cultivating  the  vineyard  of  the 
Lord ;  the  severe  frosts  of  Northern  winters,  the 
intense  heat  of  the  Southern  sun,  hunger,  thirst, 
want  of  proper  raiment,  the  inclemency  of  the 
weather,  insults  and  indignities,  were  cheerfully 
suffered  by  these  humble  followers  of  the  Divine 
Model,  whose  command  to  "  Leave  all  things  and 
follow  me!"  had  been  chosen  as  the  rule  of  their 
mortified  lives.    The  Sisters  of  Loretto,  Sisters  of 


CATHOLICITY  IN  THE   UNITED   STATES.        545 

Charity  of  Nazareth,  as  well  as  an  ecclesiastical 
seminary,  were  established  by  Bishop  Flaget,  in  Ken- 
tucky, assisted  by  Rev.  John  B.  David.  An  orphan 
asylum  and  school  were  placed  under  the  direction 
of  the  Sisters  of  Charity,  in  Philadelphia,  during 
the  adminstratorship  of  Rev.  Lewis  Debarth.  But 
the  Catholics  of  America  were  now  to  be  deprived, 
by  death,  of  their  zealous  and  saintly  shepherd,  the 
excellent  Archbishop  of  Baltimore,  who  breathed  his 
last  on  the  3d  of  December,  1815,  at  the  advanced 
age  of  eighty-one  years. 

Right  Rev.  Leonard  Neale,  his  coadjutor,  was 
appointed  to  fill  the  Archiepiscopal  See.  For  a  quar- 
ter of  a  century  this  zealous  priest  had  labored  for 
the  welfare  of  the  Church,  occupying  at  different 
periods  the  positions  of  pastor  in  Philadelphia,  presi-^ 
dent  of  the  college,  and  director  of  the  Visitation 
Convent,  of  Georgetown,  and  eighteen  months  after 
his  nomination  to  the  episcopal  dignity  he  died  in 
Georgetown,  full  of  years  and  honor.  Rev.  Ambrose 
Marechal,  professor  at  St.  Mary's  Seminary,  in  Balti- 
more, was  called  to  the  vacant  See,  and,  immediately 
after  his  accession  to  office,  was  obliged  to  exercise 
his  authority,  in  regard  to  some  matters  which  were 
a  source  of  annoyance  and  scandal  to  the  Church. 
Rt.  Rev.  Dr.  England,  in  1820,  was  created  bishop  of 
Charleston,  S.  C,  and  he  founded  the  Sisters  of 
Mercy  in  his  diocese.  In  1822  the  Marian  Theologi- 
cal Faculty  was  instituted  by  the  sovereign  Pontiff, 
in  the  university  of  St.  Mary,  Baltimore. 

In  1818  Rev.  Nicholas  D.  Young  erected  the  first 
Catholic  church  in  Ohio,  and  Cincinnati  was  chosen 
46* 


546  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

as  the  residence  of  the  new  bishop,  Kev.  E.  Fenwick, 
who  was  placed  over  a  large  western  diocese.  New 
Orleans  was  blessed  with  a  most  worthy  pastor,  in 
the  person  of  Rt.  Rev.  Dr.  Dubourg,  who  established 
the  Lazarists,  viz.,  priests  of  the  mission,  in  charge  of  a 
college  and  seminary  in  Missouri ;  he  also  founded 
a  Jesuit  college  at  St.  Louis,  and  a  Novitiate  of  the 
same  order  at  Florissant.  The  ladies  of  the  Sacred 
Heart  here  began  the  excellent  female  seminaries, 
which  have  subsequently  proved  of  incalculable  bene- 
fit throughout  the  whole  country.  The  magnificent 
convent  of  Manhattanville,  on  the  banks  of  the 
Hudson,  Kenwood,  near  Albany,  Eden  Hall,  near 
Philadelphia,  the  houses  in  St.  Louis,  Detroit,  and 
numerous  other  branches  of  the  same  order,  are 
^mong  the  finest  schools  in  the  United  States. 

Rt.  Rev.  Dr.  Connolly,  a  Dominican,  about  1815, 
was  appointed  to  the  See  of  New  York,  and  he  and 
his  successor,  Rt.  Rev.  John  Dubois,  introduced  sev- 
eral religious  orders  in  their  diocese.  Rt.  Rev.  Drs. 
Matignon,  Cheverus  and  Benedict  L.  Fenwick  ably 
administered  in  succession  to  the  spiritual  wants  of 
the  growing  Catholic  population  of  the  See  of  Bos- 
ton, and  Rt.  Rev.  Henry  Conwell  was  equally  beloved 
in  Philadelphia.  His  episcopacy  was  disturbed  by 
the  scandalous  and  unprincipled  conduct  of  Rev. 
William  Hogan,  pastor  of  St.  Mary's  church,  and 
being  summoned  to  Rome  to  explain  the  aff*air,  Rev. 
William  Matthews,  of  Washington  city,  D.  C,  was 
placed  in  charge  of  the  diocese  during  the  absence 
of  the  bishop. 

About  this  time  wonderful  miracles  strengthened 


CATHOLICITY   IN  THE    UNITED   STATES.        547 

the  faith  of  American  Catholics,  the  case  of  Mrs. 
Ann  Mattingly,  of  Washington  city,  who  was  raised 
suddenly  from  a  dying  bed  through  the  prayers  of  a 
Novena,  offered  by  direction  of  Prince  Hohenlohe, 
canon  of  Olmutz,  being  one  of  the  most  extraordi- 
nary ;  several  miraculous  events  also  occurred  at  the 
convent  of  the  Visitation,  in  Georgetown,  and  St. 
Joseph,  Emmetsburg. 

In  1822  the  admirable  association  of  the  Propaga- 
tion of  the  Faith  was  organized  under  the  auspices 
of  the  pious  Bishop  Marechal,  who,  six  years  after, 
closed  his  mortal  career,  on  the  29th  of  January, 
1828,  and  was  succeeded  by  Rev.  John  Whitfield.  On 
the  14th  of  October  the  first  provincial  council  was 
held  in  Baltimore,  composed  of  one  archbishop,  six 
bishops  and  twelve  clergymen,  while  several  prelates 
were  unable  to  attend.  The  second  council  was 
called  in  October,  1833,  archbishop  Whitfield  pre- 
siding, assisted  by  five  bishops.  The  third  council 
took  place  in  Baltimore  in  April,  1837,  Rt.  Rev. 
Samuel  Eccleston,  the  successor  of  Bishop  Whitfield, 
being  at  the  head  of  the  eight  bishops  who  were 
present.  The  fifth  council,  convened  in  May,  1843, 
consisted  of  sixteen  bishops,  and  the  sixth,  which 
met  in  May,  1846,  counted  as  many  as  twenty-three 
bishops.  Twenty-five  bishops  assembled  in  May, 
1849,  and  in  May,  1852,  a  plenary  council  met,  com- 
posed of  six  archbishops  and  twenty-six  bishops. 
Councils  have  also  been  held  in  different  provinces, 
but  on  the  25th  of  July,  1858,  a  decree  was  passed, 
giving  the  precedence  to  the  metropolitan  See  of 
Baltimore,  in  virtue  of  this  diocese  having  been  the 


548  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

first;  erected  by  the  sovereign  Pontiff  in  the  United 
States,  hence  the  archbishop  of  Baltimore  is  entitled 
to  the  highest  rank  in  every  ecclesiastical  assembly. 

Rt.  Rev.  Dr.  Kendrick,  Bishop  of  Philadelphia, 
succeeded  Archbishop  Eccleston,  and  throughont 
an  episcopacy  of  over  twelve  years,  was  loved  and 
revered  for  his  many  virtues,  great  learning,  and  his 
services  in  the  cause  of  religion.  Rt.  Rev.  Dr.  Spald- 
ing, the  present  incumbent,  was  transferred  from  the 
diocese  of  Louisville  to  the  arch-diocese  of  Balti- 
more in  1864,  and  is  regarded  as  one  of  the  ablest 
supports  of  Catholicity  in  America.  On  the  7th  of 
October,  1866,  the  second  Plenary  Council  assembled 
in  Baltimore,  at  which  were  present  seven  arch- 
bishops, thirty-seven  bishops,  two  mitred  abbots,  and 
nineteen  superiors  of  religious  orders,  the  most  Rev. 
Dr.  Spalding  presiding  as  Apostolic  delegate. 

This  brief  sketch  of  the  extraordinary  progress  of 
the  faith  in  this  country,  the  facts  and  dates  of 
which  are  taken  from  the  admirable  history  of  Cath- 
olicity in  the  United  States,  by  the  learned  and 
accomplished  scholar  Dr.  C.  I.  White,  D.  D.,  of 
Washington,  D.  C,  in  the  appendix  to  the  history 
of  the  Church  by  the  Abbe  Darras,  must  excite  the 
wonder  and  admiration  of  the  faithful  in  America. 
Our  European  brethren  are  worthy  of  the  most  sin- 
cere thanks  for  their  zealous  co-operation  in  all  the 
good  works  commenced  and  successfully  continued 
in  this  country,  as  without  the  assistance  of  foreign 
missionaries  the  torch  of  faith  could  not  have  illu- 
mined so  rapidly  every  portion  of  the  western  con- 
tinent.   Placed  under  the  special  protection  of  the 


CATHOLICITY  IX  THE   UKITED   STATES.        549 

Immaculate  Motlier  of  God,  by  a  solemn  decree  of 
the  council  held  in  1846,  the  watchful  care  and 
maternal  solicitude  of  the  most  Holy  Virgin  over 
the  United  States  is  manifested  to-day  throughout 
the  whole  land.  The  flourishing  state  of  religion, 
the  great  number  of  churches,  the  piety,  zeal  and 
learning  of  the  clergy,  the  countless  religious  orders, 
both  male  and  female,  the  success  of  educational 
institutions,  the  many  able  works  daily  issuing  from 
the  pen  of  Catholic  authors,  the  excellent  weekly 
and  monthly  magazines  and  journals,  are  brilliant 
and  incontestable  proofs  of  the  triumph  of  the  true 
faith,  and  presage  a  glorious  future  for  Catholicity 
in  this  country. 

The  Indian  tribes  are  especially  indebted  to  the 
members  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  who  for  many  years 
have  labored  so  heroically  for  their  spiritual  and  tem- 
poral welfare ;  and  though  many  have  fallen  victims 
to  the  treacherous  savage,  these  apostolic  men  have 
always  succeeded  in  converting  numerous  tribes  to 
the  fold  of  Christ.  We  cannot  conclude  without 
mentioning  the  colored  portion  of  our  communities, 
many  of  whom  are  pious  and  devoted  Catholics.  Al- 
ways solicitous  for  each  member  of  her  flock,  our 
lioly  Mother  the  Church,  in  establishing  schools  and 
aftbrding  means  of  instruction  to  the  negro,  has 
raised  the  African  race  from  a  condition  of  unbelief 
and  ignorance,  and  brought  them  to  a  knowledge 
and  practice  of  the  saving  truths  of  Christianity. 
The  Rev.  H.  Joubert,  about  the  year  1828,  founded 
tlie  Oblates,  Sisters  of  Providence,  a  religious  society 
of  colored  women  in  Baltimore,  which,  with  another 


550  HISTOEY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

foundation,  lias  effected  great  good,  in  the  Christian 
education  of  colored  children.  Let  us  hope  that  the 
Catholic  negroes  of  America  will  profit  by  their  re- 
cent emancipation,  and  use  their  freedom  as  a  means 
for  the  still  more  earnest  cultivation  of  piety  and 
religious  principles. 


PERSECUTION  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  PRUSSIA  AND 
SWITZERLAND. 

Germany,  a  soil  fruitful  in  heresy  and  schism, 
continued  to  be  the  scene  of  religious  disturbance. 
The  bishops  of  Rhenish  Prussia  had  been  strictly 
forbidden  by  Pius  VII  to  solemnize  mixed  marriages, 
except  on  certain  specified  conditions ;  which  prohi- 
bition was  renewed  by  his  successor,  Gregoiy  XVI. 
Frederick  William  III,  King  of  Prussia,  endeavored 
to  persuade  the  prelates  to  disobey  the  command  of 
the  sovereign  Pontiff;  but  the  courageous  bishops, 
like  true  children  of  the  Church,  absolutely  refused 
compliance  with  the  royal  wishes.  Accordmgly,  on 
the  20th  of  November,  A.  D.  1837,  Mgr.  Clemens 
August  Count  Droste-Vischering,  archbishop  of 
Cologne,  was  arrested  and  thrown  into  prison,  as  was 
the  archbishop  of  Gnesen-Posen ;  but  instead  of 
weakening  the  cause,  the  incarceration  of  these  holy 
prelates  proved  of  immense  service  to  religion  in 
Prussia,  and  ultimately  saved  the  Orthodox  church 
in  Germany.  Switzerland  also  persecuted  the  faith, 
especially  directing  its  attacks  against  Mgr  Marilley, 
bishop  of  Lausanne  and  Geneva. 

Prance  was  agitated  by  the  struggles  concerning 


PERSECUTION  I]^   PRUSSIA,  ETC.  551 

the  University  monopolies,  the  freedom  of  teaching 
and  that  of  the  councils.  Mgr.  de  Quelen  died  in 
1840,  mourned  by  the  whole  French  nation,  and  was 
succeeded  by  Mgr.  Affre,  who  was  destined  to  win  a 
martyr's  crown.  The  strong  arm  of  Providence  was 
still,  however,  extended  over  His  flock,  and  the  won- 
derful success  of  the  new  confraternities  and  societies, 
which  were  organized  about  this  period,  cheered 
every  Catholic  heart,  and  consoled  the  Church  for 
the  persecutions  she  endured  in  different  countries. 

The  society  of  the  Propagation  of  the  Faith,  and 
the  confraternity  of  Notre  Dame  des  Victoires,  de- 
serves special  mention  ;  the  former,  true  to  its  name, 
being  the  means  of  shedding  the  light  of  faith  upon 
heathen  nations  plunged  in  the  darkness  of  pagan- 
ism, and  the  latter  proclaiming  the  power  of  the 
Mother  of  God,  by  the  numerous  miracles  and  con- 
versions affected  through  the  fervent  prayers  of  its 
members.  France  was  noted  for  the  piety,  zeal  and 
learning  of  her  clergy,  such  as  Mgr.  Gousset,  arch- 
bishop of  Rheims  and  Mgr.  Parisis,  bishop  of  Arras ; 
Fathers  Ravignan  and  Lacordaire,  models  of  sacred 
oratory  and  eloquence,  and  Count  Montalembert, 
the  illustrious  champion  of  religion  and  justice; 
while  Thiers  and  Guizot  was  forced  to  record  past 
and  present  historical  events  in  a  more  lenient  and 
less  anti-catholic  spirit. 


552  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

DEATH   OF    GREGORY    XVI— PIUS    IX    HIS   SUC- 
CESSOR. 

A.  D.  1846. 

On  the  1st  of  June,  1846,  the  Church  wept  oyer 
the  loss  of  one  of  her  greatest  Pontiffs  —  Gregory 
XVI  —  whose  wisdom,  firmness  and  constancy  in 
the  midst  of  innumerable  trials,  have  won  him 
imperishable  laurels  in  the  annals  of  history. 
Fifteen  days  after  his  decease,  on  the  16th  of  June, 
1846,  Cardinal  Mastai  Ferretti,  Bishop  of  Imola, 
was  elected  his  successor,  under  the  venerated  name 
of  Pius  IX,  and  is  honored  and  obeyed  throughout 
the  Christian  world  to-day  as  the  worthy  Vicar  of 
Jesus  Christ,  and  the  chief  pastor  of  the  Church. 
On  his  accession  to  the  Pontifical  throne,  Pius  IX 
evinced  a  noble  and  generous  spirit,  a  liberal  and 
enlightened  policy,  and  devoted  himself  to  the 
spiritual  and  temporal  advancement  of  his  sub- 
jects. His  laudable  conduct  at  first  won  deserved 
applause;  but  the  ungrateful  Italians,  instigated  by 
such  men  as  Mazzini,  Sterbini  and  Galletti,  formed 
a  secret  political  organization,  whose  object  was  the 
destruction  of  the  Church  and  State. 

Notwithstanding  the  persuasions  of  these  design- 
ing men,  the  sovereign  Pontiff  refused  to  join  in  the 
war  against  Austria,  the  blame  of  which  was  artfully 
thrown  on  the  Jesuits,  whom  they  represented  as 
friends  of  Austria  and  enemies  of  Italian  independ- 
ence. Popular  feeling  turned  against  the  worthy 
and  zealous  members  of  the  Society  of  Jesus,  and 
the  persecution  of  the  "blacks/'  as  they  were  called. 


PIUS  IX.  553 

became  so  violent  they  could  not  appear  on  the  pub- 
lic streets  iu  safety,  and  were  finally  driven  from 
Italy.  The  cardinals  were  the  next  object  of  attack, 
and  every  effort  was  used  to  deprive  the  Pope  of  his 
most  trusty  counselors.  They  were  also  accused  of 
a  secret  preference  for  the  Austrian  government, 
with  which,  it  was  said,  they  were  in  league  for  the 
purpose  of  giving  the  death-blow  to  Italian  inde- 
pendence ;  and  it  was  also  asserted  that  they  influ- 
enced the  Pope  to  such  an  extent  as  to  prevent  him 
from  executing  certain  measures  of  reform  he  wished 
to  institute  for  the  welfare  of  his  subjects. 

These  plausible  calumnies  had  the  desired  effect, 
and  the  cardinals  became  the  subjects  of  the  hatred 
and  bitter  denunciations  of  the  people.  At  this 
alarming  crisis,  Pius  IX  appointed  Count  Rossi,  in 
1848,  his  prime  minister;  an  able  and  energetic  man, 
a  true  patriot,  and  fully  capable  of  meeting  the 
emergencies  of  the  times.  He  immediately  com- 
menced active  measures  for  the  restoration  of 
national  peace,  and  endeavord  to  quell  the  growing 
abuses  and  disorders  which  were  disgracing  the  city 
of  Home.  His  bold  and  vigorous  acts  so  enraged 
the  conspirators  that  they  determined  to  assassinate 
him,  and  this  excellent  man  and  wise  statesman  was 
brutally  murdered  in  the  Senate  Chamber.  Rome 
was  thrown  into  a  state  of  intense  excitement  by  this 
frightful  event,  and  during  the  confusion,  Mazzini, 
Galletti,  Sterbini,  and  others,  formed  themselves 
into  a  committee  for  the  preservation  of  the  public 
safety,  assumed  the  civil  and  military  command, 
and  marched  in  procession  to  the  Quirinal,  accom- 
47 


654  HISTOKT   OF  THE  CHURCH. 

panied  by  crowds  of  dmnken  soldiers,  and  an  ex- 
cited populace. 

They  refused  to  listen  to  any  remonstrance  of  the 
Pope,  or  heed  his  request  for  time  to  consider  their 
demands,  but  behaved  in  the  most  violent  and 
shameful  manner ;  they  fired  the  gates  of  the  palace, 
attempted  to  scale  the  walls,  and  shot  Mons.  Palma, 
Latin  secretary  of  the  Pope,  when  he  appeared  at 
one  of  the  windows.  The  infuriated  mob  kept  Pius 
IX  for  several  days  a  prisoner  in  the  palace,  and 
learning  that  the  new  ministry  intended  to  deprive 
him  of  all  temporal  power,  and  even  threatened  his 
life,  his  Holiness  determined  to  leave  Rome.  He 
accordingly  effected  his  escape  with  the  assistance 
of  the  French  and  Bavarian  ambassadors,  on  the 
24th  of  November,  1848,  and  fled  to  Gaeta,  in 
Naples,  where  he  was  kindly  and  hospitably  received 
by  the  royal  family. 

The  insurgents  immediately  abolished  the  Papal 
government,  and  declared  Italy  a  republic.  During 
his  exile  the  sovereign  Pontiff  issued  proclamations 
condemning  the  acts  of  the  conspirators,  and  calling 
on  the  Catholic  countries  of  Europe  for  help  and 
protection.  Napoleon  III  was  among  the  first  to 
answer  the  appeal,  and  a  French  army,  under  the 
command  of  General  Oudinot,  was  sent  to  crush 
the  rebellion,  and  landed  in  the  papal  states  in  the 
latter  part  of  April,  1849.  Being  repulsed  in  his 
first  attack  on  the  city  of  Rome,  General  Oudinot 
retired  to  Palo,  and  waited  for  reinforcements ;  in 
the  middle  of  June  hostilities  were  resumed,  and  the 
siege  lasted  for  nearly  a  fortnight.    On  the  second 


PIUS  IX.  555 

of  July,  the  French  army  entered  Rome  in  triumph, 
and  the  victorious  general  dispatched  a  messenger  to 
the  anxious  Pontiff,  apprising  him  of  the  happy 
Intelligence,  and  of  the  complete  defeat  of  his  ene- 
mies. Pius  IX  remained  in  Gaeta  until  the  follow- 
ing April,  and  then  returned  to  his  dominions,  and 
quietly  resumed  the  reigns  of  government.  He 
found  the  whole  kingdom  in  a  state  of  great  dis- 
order and  agitation ;  the  people  oppressed,  commerce 
suspended,  and  the  whole  country  suffering  from  the 
violent  intrigues  of  the  conspirators. 

Imitating  the  forgiving  spirit  of  his  Divine  Mas- 
ter, this  excellent  Pontiff  pardoned  the  ungrateful 
conduct  of  his  unworthy  subjects,  and  applied  him- 
self to  the  correction  of  all  evils  and  abuses,  and  the 
restoration  of  national  peace  and  happiness.  In  a 
short  time,  the  government  was  more  firmly  estab- 
lished than  ever,  public  confidence  restored,  and  new 
vitality  infused  throughout  the  Papal  dominions. 
Thus,  by  calmness,  prudence,  wisdom,  and  modera- 
tion, Pius  IX  won  the  reluctant  admiration  of  his 
enemies,  and  endeared  himself  still  more  to  his 
faithful  and  loyal  children.  While  the  machinations 
of  wicked  men  were  thus  striving  to  destroy  the 
power  and  glory  of  the  Holy  See,  and  subjecting  the 
Vicar  of  Jesus  Christ  to  insults  and  indignities,  God 
was  preparing  a  new  consolation  for  His  suffering 
spouse. 

From  the  earliest  ages,  the  Church  had  taught 
that  Mary,  the  mother  of  God,  had  never  been  sullied 
for  one  moment  by  the  stain  of  original  sin,  but  it 
was  not  until  the  nineteenth  century  that  this  belief 


656  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

was  declared  an  article  of  faith.  After  his  restora- 
tion to  the  Pontifical  throne,  Pius  IX,  on  the  8tli  of 
December,  1854,  solemnly  declared  the  Immaculate 
Conception  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  a  dogma  of 
the  Church,  and  commanded  it  to  be  received  as 
such,  by  all  the  faithful.  This  glorious  testimony  to 
the  sinlessness  and  purity  of  the  Queen  of  Heaven, 
was  hailed  with  joy  and  gratitude  by  the  whole 
Church,  and  the  eighth  of  December  is  annually  cel- 
ebrated as  a  day  of  triumph  and  thanksgiving 
throughout  the  Catholic  world. 

In  1862,  Pius  IX  canonized  a  number  of  martyrs 
who  suffei-ed  for  the  faith  in  Japan,  and  on  the  29th 
of  June,  1867,  the  splendid  church  of  St.  Peter's  in 
Rome  was  the  scene  of  a  most  gorgeous  and  impres- 
sive ceremony.  Five  hundred  bishops  from  all  parts 
of  the  globe,  and  25,000  ecclesiastics  of  all  ranks,  on 
this  day  assembled  by  invitation  of  the  Sovereign 
Pontiff,  to  assist  in  the  celebration  of  the  eighteen 
hundreth  anniversary  of  SS.  Peter  and  Paul,  and  the 
canonization  of  several  new  saints  and  martyrs.  No 
effort  was  spared  to  render  this  great  event  the 
most  magnificent  pageant  of  modern  times,  and  five 
hundred  prelates,  representing  every  portion  of  the 
Catholic  world,  testified  the  love  and  devotion  of  all 
the  faithful  to  the  illustrious  successor  of  St.  Peter, 
our  saintly  and  beloved  Pius  IX. 


CATHOLICITY  IInT  ENGLAND,   ETC.  557 

PROGRESS  OF  CATHOLICITY  IN  ENGLAND  AND 
SCOTLAND. 

Within  the  last  few  years  the  number  of  con- 
versions to  the  Catholic  Church  have  been  very 
numerous,  both  in  England  and  Scotland.  Many 
clerg}Tnen  belonging  to  the  Anglican  communion, 
have  resigned  valuable  livings  and  entered  the  one 
true  fold  of  Christ.  Some  among  them  were  distin- 
guished for  their  literary  attainments,  and  since 
their  admittance  into  the  Church  they  have  labored 
unceasingly  to  promulgate  the  doctrines  of  the 
ancient  and  universal  faith — the  names  of  Faber, 
Newman,  Manning  and  Wilberforce,  are  sufficient 
proof  of  the  trutli  of  our  assertion.  In  1848  the 
hierarchy  was  re-established  in  England  by  Pius  IX, 
who  appointed  Dr.  Nicholas  Wiseman,  Cardinal 
Archbishop  of  Westminster.  He  was  a  man  of 
varied  accomplishments,  a  great  linguist,  and  a  most 
admirable  writer  and  controversiaUst;  he  was  suc- 
ceeded in  the  See  of  Westminster  by  Dr.  Henry 
Edward  Manning,  the  present  occupant,  who  is  a 
convert  from  Anglicanism.  A  vast  number  of  con- 
versions have  taken  place  among  the  higliest  nobility 
of  England  and  Scotland,  and  daily  accessions  are 
being  made  to  tlie  ranks  of  the  faithful.  Churches 
are  being  built  and  chapels  dedicated  in  places  where 
a  few  years  ago  it  was  a  penal  offense  to  offer  \\\)  the 
holy  sacrifice  of  the  mass.  The  Catholics  of  Great 
Britain  have  every  reason  to  thank  Almighty  God 
for  tlie  signal  favors  He  has  bestowed  upon  them.  The 
prejudice  of  ages  is  gradually  disappearing,  and,  to 
47* 


558  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

quote  the  language  of  a  cotemporary  —  "  The  day  has 
arrived  in  England  when  the  Protestant  premier  and 
the  Catholic  primate  shake  hands,  not  merely  as 
private  friends,  but  also  as  representative  men;  and 
when  they  were  seen  not  long  ago  in  familiar  inter- 
course at  the  foot  of  the  steps  of  the  throne  in  the 
House  of  Lords,  they  were  for  the  moment  living 
signs  and  symbols  of  that  vast  and  happy  change 
which  has  come  over  the  relations  between  the 
English  government  and  its  Catholic  subjects." 


IRELAND. 

Up  to  the  reign  of  Edward  I  of  England,  Ireland 
was  comparatively  tranquil;  but  at  that  time  the 
Irish,  led  by  Edward  Bruce,  brother  of  the  famous 
Robert  Bruce  of  Scotland,  made  another  desperate 
struggle  to  overcome  the  English.  After  various 
successes,  however,  they  were  defeated,  and  Bruce 
slain.  During  the  civil  wars  between  the  houses 
of  York  and  Lancaster,  in  England,  between  the 
years  1453-1485  the  Irish  people  were  warm  adher- 
ents of  the  house  of  York,  and  by  their  fidelity  to 
that  house  brought  down  upon  themselves  many 
severe  and  cruel  trials.  The  measure  of  their  mis- 
fortunes was  filled  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  who, 
actuated  by  a  vindictive  spirit  of  religious  bigotry, 
created  laws  for  the  purpose  of  extirpating  the  Cath- 
olic religion  from  Ireland.  The  horrid  details  of 
the  persecutions  under  which  the  Irish  people 
labored  in  consequence  of  these  fiendish  enactments, 
during  three  centuries,  make  the  heart  sick.    Not- 


IRELAND.  559 

withstanding  this  cruel  and  inhuman  policy,  the 
ohject  was  never  gained.  On  the  contrary,  Ireland 
clung  with  even  greater  tenacity  to  the  Catholic 
religion,  and  has  remained  to  this  day,  through  all 
her  trials,  unswerving  and  uncompromising  in  her 
devoted  attachment  to  the  faith  which  she  received 
from  the  sacred  mission  of  St.  Patrick. 

During  the  reign  of  the  Stuarts,  Ireland  suffered 
great  misery,  but  after  the  execution  of  Charles  I, 
and  the  accession  of  Oliver  Cromwell  to  power,  the 
unfortunate  country  passed  through  an  ordeal  of 
remorseless  cruelty  unparalleled  in  the  annals  of  any 
nation.  From  that  period  to  the  time  of  James  II 
the  unhappy  people  of  Ireland,  stripped  of  their 
rights,  despoiled  of  their  possessions,  governed  by 
strangers  toward  whom  they  entertained  the  strong 
hate  which  centuries  of  cruel  wrong  had  engendered 
in  their  hearts,  and  compelled  to  contribute  toward 
the  support  of  a  religion  they  despised,  made  no 
active  resistance  to  the  power  of  England.  At  that 
time,  however,  James  II,  having  been  forced  to  aban- 
don the  throne  on  the  approach  of  William,  Prince 
of  Orange,  found  in  the  Irish  people  his  warmest 
and  most  devoted  friends.  The  result  of  their  gen- 
erous struggle  is  known ;  the  battles  of  Boyne  and 
Aughrim  blasted  the  hopes  of  James,  and  entailed 
upon  Ireland  additional  miseries,  although  by  the 
terms  of  the  treaty  of  Limerick,  which  was  grossly 
violated  by  the  British  government,  the  people  of 
Ireland  imagined  that  they  had  secured  themselves 
from  further  persecution. 

The  heinous  oppression  and  injustice  of  the  British 


560  HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

government  toward  the  people  of  Ireland  continued 
without  restraint  up  to  the  period  of  the  American 
revolution,  Avhen,  the  coasts  of  Ireland  being  exposed 
to  the  attack  of  American  privateers,  and  the  British 
government  being  unable  to  guard  against  them,  a 
large  portion  of  the  Irish  people  armed  in  their  own 
defense,  and  enrolled  themselves  under  the  name  of 
Irish  Volunteers.  This  noble  band,  with  ai-ms  in 
their  hands,  afterward  extorted  from  the  peers  of 
Britain  much  that  repeated  appeals  to  her  justice 
had  failed  to  obtiiin ;  the  power  of  the  British  Parlia- 
ment to  bind  Ireland  was  renounced  in  the  year  1782. 

But  this  concession  proved  an  inadequate  relief, 
and  when  the  French  revolution  of  1789,  and  the 
events  growing  out  of  it,  were  agitating  Europe,  the 
Irish  people  made  a  gallant  but  ineffectual  effort  to 
obtain  that  complete  independence,  to  which,  as  a 
nation,  they  aspired.  This  struggle  took  place  in  the 
year  1798,  and  is  called  the  rebellion  of  that  year. 
It  was  speedily  crushed  by  British  bayonets,  and 
two  years  after,  1800,  through  the  influence  of  fraud, 
bribery,  corruption,  and  intimidation,  the  infamous 
act  of  union  passed  the  Irish  Parliament,  at  once 
annihilating  the  independent  nationality  of  Ireland, 
reducing  her  to  the  degrading  position  of  a  province, 
and  exposing  the  noblest  rights  of  her  people  to  the 
arbitrary  control  of  a  foreign  government,  and  an 
unfeeling  and  despotic  ministry. 

Since  that  period,  Ireland  has  languished  through 
years  of  misery  and  degradation,  and  though  the 
passage  of  the  emancipation  act,  in  1829,  removing 
many  of  the  disabilities  which  oppressed  the  Catholic 


IRELAND.  561 

population,  gave  some  hope  that  she  might  yet  regain, 
by  peaceful  efforts,  her  sacred  rights,  she  still  remains 
a  province;  and  the  noble  efforts  of  Daniel 
O'Oonnell,  after  his  triumph  in  the  cause  of  Catholic 
emancipation,  in  the  year  1829,  have  yet  produced  no 
satisfactory  results.  The  cry  for  justice,  which,  from 
the  impoverished  and  starving  millions  of  Ireland, 
has  constantly  risen  to  the  British  throne,  has  been 
cruelly  disregarded,  and  famine  and  pestilence,  with 
all  their  attendant  horrors,  which  have  stalked 
through  the  devoted  island — the  terrible  fruits  of 
British  cruelty  and  injustice — ^liave  failed  to  soften 
the  stony  heart,  or  awaken  a  feeling  of  sympathy  in 
the  bosom  of  that  remorseless  government.  An 
attempt  was  made,  in  1848,  by  certain  members  of 
what  was  known  as  the  "Young  Ireland  Party," 
entirely  to  throw  off  the  British  yoke;  but  from 
vai'ious,  yet  obvious  causes,  like  all  former  attempts, 
it  proved  a  failure,  and  only  added  to  the  misery  it 
was  intended  to  relieve. 

Since  then,  however,  the  horizon  of  the  Catholic 
Church  in  Europe  has  become  dark  and  gloomy  in 
some  parts,  but  bright  in  othei*s.  For  the  first  time 
since  the  Reformation  we  see  Ireland  freed  from  the 
most  unjust  and  cruel  burden  of  supporting  the 
English  Church  and  its  ministers;  we  see  her  people 
for  the  first  time  in  many  centuries  breathing  the 
pure  and  invigorating  air  of  religious  toleration,  pro- 
claimed by  the  liberal  majority  of  England,  which 
fact  was  accomplished  by  the  persistent  efforts  of  the 
premier,  the  Hon.  Mr.  Gladstone.  Fenianism  un- 
doubtedly made  an  impression  upon  the  leaders  in 


562  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

the  English  Parliament,  and  it  is  owing  to  the  terror 
its  organization  inspired,  that  the  English  govern- 
ment felt  impelled  to  make  concessions,  which,  it  is 
to  be  hoped,  will  be  followed  by  many  others,  so  that 
Ireland,  relieved  from  English  tyranny  and  oppres- 
sion, and  her  children  from  being  forced  to  seek 
shelter  in  other  countries,  may  yet  enjoy  the  happi- 
ness of  remaining  in  their  own  dear  and  beautiful 
Emerald  Isle. 

Without  intending  any  invidious  comparison  to 
other  nationalities  who  have  rendered  such  great  ser- 
vices to  the  cause  of  Catholicity  in  America,  we  may 
be  allowed  to  ask  the  question :  If  Ireland  had  not 
been  persecuted,  what  would  have  been  the  state  of 
religion  in  the  United  States,  as  well  as  in  other  parts 
of  the  world?  The  liberality  of  the  Irish  when 
called  upon  to  assist  in  the  erection  of  churches,  their 
never  failing  co-operation  in  all  good  works,  and 
their  unbounded  respect  for  the  clergy,  entitles  them 
to  the  gratitude  of  whatever  people  they  live  among. 
Let  us  then  admire  the  inscrutable  ways  of  God,  who 
causes  good  to  come  out  of  evil. 


PRESENT  STATE  OF  THE  CHURCH  IN  EUROPE. 

While  we  see  the  star  of  liberty  rising  over  Ireland, 
we  see,  on  the  other  hand,  Russia,  Austria,  Bavaria 
and  Spain  trying  to  extinguish  the  light  of  the  Cath- 
olic faith  in  their  respective  countries.  Russia,  pre- 
tending, as  she  does,  to  be  one  of  the  most  enlightened 
powers  in  the  world,  is  in  reality  most  cruel  and  tyran- 
nical as  regards  her  Catholic  subjects,  especially  the 


STATE   OF  THE   CHURCH   IIST   EUROPE.  5G3 

Catholic  bishops  and  priests  of  the  empire.  The  Em- 
peror, who  claims  to  be  the  head  of  the  Church  in  Rus- 
sia, will  not  permit  the  Catholic  bishops  to  commu- 
nicate with  the  Pope  of  Rome ;  and  woe  to  the  faithful 
servant  of  God  who  chooses  to  obey  God  rather  than 
the  Emperor — a  living  martyrdom  or  exile  to  Siberia 
will  surely  be  his  portion !  It  can  be  truly  said  of 
Russia,  that  she  is  the  most  intolerant  country  in 
Europe,  and  that  China,  Japan  and  other  pagan 
nations  excel  her  in  real  civilization  and  humanity. 
The  day  will  come,  however,  when  the  Lord  shall 
take  revenge  upon  her  for  the  innumerable  cruelties 
practiced  by  her  upon  Catholics. 

Although  Russian  intolerance  and  persecution 
should  serve  as  a  warning  to  all  other  princes  and 
countries,  we  find  on  the  contrary,  that  civil  liberty, 
which  beyond  all  doubt  is  making  great  progress  in 
Europe,  has  become  a  subject  of  contention  among 
Catholic  rulers.  Austria,  a  Catholic  country,  has 
endeavored  to  deprive  her  schools  of  Catholic  influ- 
ence, by  taking  the  control  of  them  from  ecclesiastics, 
and  placing  the  same  m  the  hands  of  certain  officials 
of  her  weak  and  wicked  government.  The  concordat 
between  Rome  and  Austria  has  been  thus  annulled  by 
the  latter ;  Monscigneur  Rudiger,  bishop  of  Linz,  how- 
ever, remained  faithful  to  the  concordat,  and  as  he 
opposed  the  infamous  scheme,  he  was  arrested  for 
disobedience,  and  sentenced  to  two  weeks'  confine- 
ment, but  the  punishment  was  remitted  by  the 
Emperor.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  the  courageous 
conduct  of  the  bishop  of  Linz  will  act  as  a  check 
upon  the  government  in  its  endeavor  to  make  infi- 


564  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

dels  of  the  Catholic  youth  of  Austria.  If  these  men 
were  real  statesmen,  they  would  readily  understand 
that  to  alienate  Catholics  from  their  religion,  is 
equivalent  to  making  them  unfaithful  citizens. 

In  Bavaria,  also,  a  severe  conflict  is  going  on 
between  the  government  and  the  Church,  on  account 
of  the  former  wishing  to  deprive  the  latter  of  the 
control  of  the  education  of  Catholic  children.  If 
a  Catholic  government  openly  attacks  the  Church 
and  her  ministers,  how  can  it  be  expected  that  the 
Catholic  clergy  will  be  honored  by  the  great  mass 
of  the  people,  who  as  in  the  times  of  Luther  con- 
found political  with  religious  liberty,  and  who,  after 
having  removed  religion  from  the  schools,  and  the 
altars  from  the  churches,  will  not  hesitate  to  under- 
mine the  already  unstable  government  of  Bavaria. 

In  Baden  the  spirit  of  darkness  still  prevails. 
As  of  late  in  Austria  and  Bavaria,  so  also  in  Baden, 
the  subject  of  discussion,  the  education  of  youth,  has 
not  as  yet  been  settled,  although  the  late  most 
venerable  Archbishop  Herman,  of  Freiburg,  strove 
earnestly  to  maintain  the  rights  of  his  Catholic 
children. 

Sad  as  are  the  prospects  in  the  above  named  states, 
they  are  as  nothing  in  comparison  to.  the  changes 
that  are  now  going  on  in  Spain ;  for,  since  the  expul- 
sion of  Queen  Isabella,  that  country  has  been  in  a 
state  of  political  and  religious  confusion.  The  first 
act  of  the  provisional  government  was  to  expel  the 
Jesuits  and  suppress  other  religious  orders,  and 
many  atrocities  were  committed  in  churches  and 
upon  priests  and  nuns. 


STATE   OF  THE  CHURCH   IN"   EUROPE.  565 

If  we  turn  our  eyes  towards  Prussia,  we  find  there 
the  Catholic  Church  as  free  as  in  America,  and  her 
school  system  even  superior  to  that  of  the  United 
States,  the  land  of  religious  liberty.  Although  tlie 
government  is  Protestant,  the  Catholic  clergy  has 
the  entire  control  of  the  Catholic  schools,  which  are 
supported  by  the  government ;  and,  while  Protestants 
and  Jews  enjoy  the  same  privileges,  there  is  more 
harmony  and  charity  among  different  denominations, 
than  here  in  America,  where,  in  regard  to  public 
schools,  the  same  injustice  is  practiced  as  formerly  in 
Ireland  in  regard  to  the  established  Church ;  for  the 
Catholics  of  the  United  States  are  taxed  to  support 
schools  in  which  their  faith  is  held  up  to  ridicule, 
and  at  the  same  time  are  obliged  in  conscience  to 
support  their  own  private  schools,  although  they  are 
entitled  by  right  to  the  same  privileges  and  support 
from  the  government  that  Protestants  enjoy.  It 
would  be  well,  therefore,  for  America  to  imitate 
Prussia,  not  only  in  regard  to  the  school  system,  but 
also  in  the  administration  of  justice  to  Catholics. 

The  Holy  Father,  Pius  IX,  the  indefatigable  and 
ever  watchful  pastor  of  the  flock  of  Christ,  has 
assembled  all  the  Catholic  prelates  of  the  world  in 
Ecumenical  Council,  which  was  opened  on  the  8th 
of  December,  1869,  seven  hundred  and  seventy-nine 
(779)  bishops  being  present.  It  is  the  first  council 
held  since  that  of  Trent ;  and  it  is  a  remarkable  fact, 
that,  whereas,  at  the  council  of  Trent,  there  were  but 
three  English  speaking  bishops,  of  whom  two  were 
Irish  and  one  English,  there  were  in  the  Council  of 
the  Vatican,  in  1870,  no  less  than  one  hundred  and 
48 


566  HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 

sixty  English  speaking  bishops,  the  great  majority  of 
whom  were  Irish  by  birth  or  descent. 

All  eyes  are  fixed  upon  Rome ;  for  great  benefits 
are  expected  to  result  from  the  council.  May  the 
Holy  Ghost  enlighten  the  bishops  now  gathered 
together,  so  that  at  the  termination  of  their  labors 
the  whole  world  may  exclaim  as  with  one  voice : 
''GLORIA  IN  EXCEL818  DEO,  ET  IN 
TERRA  PAX  HOMINIBUS  BONJE  VOL- 
UNTATISr 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE. 


568 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


§ 

0) 

fl 

«rHg 

fl 

w 

5 

Is 

6* 

a  o 

*•§ 

M    5  5 

u  an 

C.=3 

f^-s 

» 

e 

-fl 

1 

►-102 

^'^ 

11- 

5& 

^§S 

^ 

^g. 

ns 

OQ    t^S 

-M 

«^ 

*:« 

*^-« 

•    • 

OS 

VJ 

cc 

CCCG 

00  50  32  02 

coaa 

fiiS 

^ 

§ 

ss 

SSE:?i 

ii 

<! 

T-lTl 

1 

0 

ja 

INCIPAL  EVENTS. 

TES  MARK  THE  BEGINNI 
»^ENTS,  AND  THE  DEATH 
or  PERSONS. 

(SI 

II 

s 
e 
s 

s 

S  s 

"3 
s 

O 

o 
s 

1 

111 

a 

O 
>-. 

a 

-s5 

i  o 

Ill 
III 
III 

.2  i 

ii 
II 

nSS 

s  s 

g 

SSg 

s^ 

gp 

P^ 

§  § 

H 

-^" 

^ 

m 

o 

s 

1    -:Sl 

i  III 

^1 

till 

Is 

5  o 

(^ 

« 

KP^<(^ 

GC 

OJCZJ       QOCCCCtZJGCOCCOOOM 

mm 

S 

£S    o|2g| 

II 

Pi 

«; 

H 

£ 

a 

of 

H 

Ji 

OB 

B 

n* 

.^  III 

5J  «  «  «  «  o 

a 

a 
S 

< 

1 

lb 

1 

i 
s 

a 

> 
o 
02 

ii 
II 

p;^; 

?;; 

53S2 

ss 

g§   J: 

§? 

« 

s? 

ss 

^ 

-< 

CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE. 


669 


III 


a 

.2  *» 
cf.  S  a 

«  y  eS 

^  CO 


«  ^ 


a     ^ 


Is     I 

^^  as  ^ 


k 


g 


^3 


K  5 


g.2      Q 
S  fee     <« 


!-  C  =!  —  * 


"3    .SB 
CS.X  2 


£ 

o 

a, 

m 


bio* 


TOW      Sccsc    eo      ec    rf«4 


aJ    . 

a 
a 

il 
51 

X 

M 

Fabian. 
Cornelius. 
Lucius. 
Stephen  I 
Sixtus  IL 

CD 

a 

5S 

a 

s 

"5 

111 

rt  3  « 

1^1 

4J«^ 

*;*:««« 

♦.•*^ 

^ 

*»  4^ 

*.•«« 

*j  *» 

COGOCOXCO 

CO  50  73  50-/3 

»aj 

CO 

OOtfi 

OiVJtXl 

C»50 

iSiii 

iaiSi 

is 

i 

Si 

S«53 

ii 

a 

2 

cb 

si 

O 

Caracala  and  Geta 
Macrinus. 
Heliogabalns. 
Alexander  Severn 

i 

It 

Dccius. 

Gallus. 
Valerian. 

Gallienus. 
Claudius  II. 
Aureliau. 
Tacitus. 

1 

In 

|5« 

2 
-§ 

OS 

a 

53 

la 

.2 

li. 

ei 

m 

1 

^3  i^s^i^^  8$ 


48* 


570 


HISTOBY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


^  <  •< 

Eh    fi  g 

M    * 


£<5 


w    ^i  Z  K 

So 


'«  >M 


w+^ 


5*c  « 


B  o 


«S  S' 


115. 


P 


IS^i 


00      IH 

5  J§ 


Ph     Eh  g 


CCCB 


S--2  0 

B  C  ^  -• 


E:2- 


Hb     =3. 


CCOC!KCZ2C»aCCC5f5!»QQ 


Cv  CO  ^  ^  ■^  ^  ^  ^  ^  ^  TT 


Ocn  o 
H   M 

E^  a 


s  s 
OS  a 


|0 


l-2Srt.2 


51 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE. 


571 


i 

s 

c 

"   t-  OS 

o  tc 

es 

t^ 

"S  ca 

.=  >• 

re    -. 

c 

c^  a 

^2 

P5^ 

^15 

-^« 

a 

-wQ     . 

OCSQ 

02?^ 

t/j 

O 

o 

ii^'-^ 

•CBB 


■Ti'P 


^        fcn 


I  2 

•5  o  c 


S     % 
%     2 


m 


25    --     ft 

illllil 


I§  s 


(N  !?>  TO      TJ<  JO 

(C»;3     as       «£ 


i^H3 


I  ^  -<  ■?»  S?  -^  •qi  -^  irf  in  I-    I-    I-  ac  ■: 


i 


S  3 


d 

Sa 

1 

*43  CD 

II 

i^l 

s 

c  a 

3:;=^ 

0  0 

t^E^&H 

» 

00 

S    S:j 


JgS^ 


SS 


6TZ 


HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 


P,   . 

«« 

>, 

15s 

32 

1 

C  d 

1 

"5 

o 

■^  to 

1^ 

O 

1 

ii 

< 

^ 

fi 

§  2i? 

8§  tg 

g 

i 

-< 

1^1- 

t-  t-t- 

i-  t- 

l- 

til 

2 

i 

Ill 

2    33    « 

5^-3 

i 

a 
is 

2 
« 

=1 

1 

PAL  EV 

ARK  THE  : 
,  AND  THl 
PERSONS 

3 

.r->   'M 

a! 

^.2 

2i      = 

O  o 

1 

«     2 

ii 

1 

PRINCI 

THE  DATES  M 

OF  EVENTS 

OF 

15 

=   5 
1   1 

> 

fl 

o 

;^?5 

15   ig 

5  i2 

?2S 

~i 

■^ 

o 

t-t- 

L-        I- 

t-  t- 

t-oo 

00 

f^ 

.1 

o 

O 

R 

;2 

o 

.  C 

s  a 

•"   53 

3     ^^-"^ 

la 

aS     > 

Cl-H        I-" 

B>i 

III 

i>=FP 

r  rii 

1 

■S  a     a 

a 

o 

p  s 

CC  >-S  Q  CC  t-8  1-5  02  y 

0   oS£ 

1 

^ajpHco 

^ 

mmm-B 

g   gg 

P 

gig 

g 

00  00  CO 

tf 

n 

6 

S 

Q 

S 

>■ 

O     . 

« 

ri 

0 

1 

a  « 
P 

& 

2« 

l>^' 

03 

C  a 

03    H  «i 

5 

K 
o 

c 

.ill 

pig 

1 

P^ 

l? 

? 

g 

11 

is 

~i 

1          ^ 

■< 

___ 

CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE. 


573 


ill 


.1 
So 


i    ii 


^  '/i^  *; 


s 


ss^ ' 


O    SS    S 
S  S  = 

°c£  =  5  =  «-/.  =^ 
ecu  sg  5  =  s  =-5 


.o  o 


<y   U   ^ 
X  t-  o 


e  Tf  S  15  : 

o6xSa5  ; 


g  S^885 


000 


II 

c  o 


574 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


CO     H  "^ 


.  =  a, 


135 


S»    ,^-,  >r!  50 


'•-^    W  ^  o 

^    fi    Jo 


^  ^  a  -^ 
S  2  «  fe 


W      t:  ^  g  ,:3 


CM 


.52 


•'r^ 


£i5 


-  ^J3 


■—,— ^ 


P3g 


o   o 


CO    <!  ^ 

S  as 
aa 


r,  h3  W  i-s  «  pq  pq  ^^  >-5  t-j  o  CO  Hs  Hj  fT,  a:  W 


Q  -^  lO  in  o -* ^  CO 'f}'  »5  tc  c;  or  iwif^  C-.  c> -^      eo      tj-  ir  t-  «  gc  •»}< 
.cr.o:o:cr.C-.c:c:c-.o:o:c:ccocco      O      oSAoco 


H 

H 
co'  §    . 


■  • 

« 

c 

11 

CL 

as  O 

o 

r 

6 

s^ 

OK 

_H 

^^^ 

;?;  2? 

o 

o   o 

CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE. 


575 


«b=     2        rt  . 


?: 

a 

^^ 

1= 

§  s  s  s 


s  s 


Ji.li.-  Ill 


I*- 


111 

[!5 


-§■31        S-gSt 


isl  i  illi   S  §    I  § 


T-l  l-H  '7*  < 


«  «  o  « 


o5s 


.ris^rf». 


3^       S     s  •-• 

iiniliiii  ill  III 


giii 


•<->  \r:  r~  i~  ~-  rn 

00  OC  CC  </J  c:  C5 


5" 


I— I  in      d 

>g       o 

I71  2     i^ 


«0  t-        OS  »-Q0        1-1 

88   Jg§i  § 


S 

0 

<o 

a 

0 

13 

•tl  tl 


« 


is 


576 


HISTORY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 


^  ft  9 


H   PI  I 

«3^b    ?ocH 


•<->      ;d    cc    o  1-1  lO    w 

<W        (ft     91     Ql  'it  tl     (H 


o-*-^ 

^n^^ 


•  5  ^ 

;?;  «« 

^  n  M   . 

_  c-i  Q  oo 

h5  t-J  ;z;  K 


e 


±  s 


f   93   tC 

G  h  I" 


"So 


*  o 


.a     O 

•si      £ 


p.    ►,  a 
,5       a  o 


oils 


•c  S' 
E^'^ 


;S22$:^ 


(T*  5*  (N  (?»  S«  5^     (N     (N 


?^^ 


-*0      Tf      ->* 

(NO*    (M     a* 


S        WO 


gill 


2  w  « 
0-1   ft  o 


^■g..   -e 


g  to 


<»  0) 

^5 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE. 


577 


O  a 


CC«C»0"-S 


-LJ  ^  r-  ^ 


i^sSsoca 


.  c  aj  c  c  2  -': « -n  O  'iC  «  C  ti 


0 

bo 

c 

la 


H  S 

.2       -^ 


i       S 


49 


578 


HISTORY  OF  THE  CHURCH. 


<j  BaSS 

CO    H  H 


£° 

O 

CP, 

^- 

• 

S2  . 

M 

.  « 

oi  *  i; 

00 

S^ 

III 

1 

B 

.i=F;« 

*5 

*:*5 

02 'll 

QQ 

cotzj 

s'm 


^•5 


pq  n  »   . 

>  w  ?  S 

*^  t-  o  « 

(^  fife 


TraJS 


;=  *  m.2  ^  =  a  *  «  S  c  a  8:=  = 


O  o 


a 


.2-«.S« 


=  S.§.||3af.2. 

—  c  "'  a  O'S  5  * 


o.s: 


w  a 

8'^ 


5^ 


j;^' 
o^ 


.2  • 


>>>  >.a 
ogaoS 


S  S     iSSiS         iSiC  lotokaiao 


izi 

OD   O 


1=1 

t-l         rS 


CHRONOLOGICAL  TABLE. 


579 


•-;  o^r—    SB 

o  W  ss^ 

c  c  ;£  « 

2  «  S  a 


OixO 


o  c  £  c  2  «i   .  « 

o,  *  0)  *  c  «  ts  a, 


PQ_o  « 
llll 


U 


m 


S^  o 


tec 
OK 


^  S  S     S  SiS 

«D     »     I-  t-     t-l- 


=3   W 


.ER^ 

>p> 

><:';:'^M 

x><>< 

cg.'Sa 

.See 

a;  2"*  *> 

fQ     CJ     « 

nil 

g  «  » 

Oh5o;o 

«ou 

ggg 

11    |i5!aiigis8 


.  "O  -o     (_; 

fl»  S  a     12 

5  =  11 

"S  •-  "^     s* 

S  fc  fc         hJ 


45 


•:e-a 


oS 


11         11 


^    S    S    K 

;c      ;c      :o      o 


2-2      KJ 
I- 1-      I- 


U 


580 


HISTOKY   OF  THE   CHURCH. 


PRINCIPAL  EVENTS. 

THE  DATES  MARK  THE  BEGINNING 

OF  EVENTS,  AND  THE  DEATH 

OF  PERSONS. 

Jesuits  restored. 
Cath.  Einancipat'n  Act. 

Pius  IX,  at  Gaeta. 
Death  of  the  Archbp.  of 

Paris. 
Re-establishment  of  the 

Hierarchy  in  England. 
The    Immaculate    Con- 

cept'n  decreed,  Dec.  8. 
Twentieth    Ecumenical 

Council  (First  of   the 

Vatican),      assembled 
.  Dec.  8th. 

■       '       '          '          1 

A.  D. 

1814 
1829 

1848 
1848 

1850 

1854 

1869 

IB 

..4 

i»j  _  ec  bCtn 

A.D, 

1823 
1829 
1830 
1846 

-Is 

•a 

i  1 

1    -3 

1  i 

A.D. 

1885 
1848 

INDEX. 


Preface, 3 

Introduction, 5 

PART  I. 

Preaching  of  the  Apostles, 13 

Wonderful  progress  of  the  Gospel, 17 

Virtues  of  the  first  Christians, 20 

Council  of  Jerusalem, 23 

Death  of  St.  James  the  Lesser, 27 

First  persecution  under  the  Emperor  Nero, 30 

Terrible  prophecy  against  the  city  of  Jerusalem, 32 

Destruction  of  Jerusalem, 35 

Second  persecution  under  Domitian, 39 

Last  actions  of  St.  John, .    40 

Division  in  the  Church  of  Corinth, 43 

Third  persecution  under  Trajan, 46 

Trajan  interrogates  and  condemns  St.  Ignatius  to  death,  48 

Letter  of  St.  Ignatius  to  the  faithful  at  Rome, 51 

Martyrdom  of  St.  Ignatius, 53 

Apology  of  St.  Justin, 56 

Fourth  persecution  under  Marcus  Aurelius, 59 

St.  Polycarp,  bishop  of  Smyrna,  is  arrested  and  carried 

before  the  proconsul, 61 

Martyrdom  of  Polycarp, 64 

The  thundering  Legion, 66 

Persecution  in  Gaul, 69 

Torments  endured  by  the  Holy  Martyrs, 71 

Humility  of  the  Holy  Martyrs, 74 

49* 


Il^TDEX. 

PAOB. 

Last  combat  of  the  Holy  Martyrs, 76 

Martyrdom  of  St.  Epipodius  and  St.  Alexander, 79 

Matyrdom  of  St.  Symphorian, 81 

Apology  of  Tertullian, 84 

Continuation  of  the  Apology  of  Tertullian, 87 

Fifth  persecution  under  the  Emperor  Severus, 89 

Martyrdom  of  St.  Ireneus,  bishop  of  Lyons,    91 

Martyrdom  of  St.  Perpetua  and  St.  Felicitas, 94 

Examination  and  condemnation  of  the  Holy  Martyrs, . .     96 

Execution  of  the  Martyrs, 99 

Beautiful  qualities  of  Origen, ...    102 

Works  of  Origen, 104 

Continuation  of  the  Apology  of  Origen, 107 

Sixth  persecution  under  the  Emperor  Maximin, 110 

Seventh  persecution  under  the  Emperor  Decius, 112 

Martyrdom  of  St.  Pionius, 114 

Eighth  persecution  under  the  Emperor  Valerian, 117 

St.  Cyprian  is  arrested  and  banished, 119 

Martyrdom  of  St.  Cyprian, 122 

Continuation  of  the  persecution  in  Africa, 125 

Admirable  constancy  of  a  child. 127 

Punishment  of  the  persecutors — charity  of  the  Chris- 
tians,     130 

Ninth  persecution  under  the  Emperor  Aurelian, 132 

Tenth  and  last  persecution  under  Dioclesian, 134 

Martyrdom  of  St.  Quintin, 137 

Martyrdom  of  the  Theban  Legion. 139 

Martyrdom  of  St.  Victor  of  Marseilles, 142 

Martyrdom  of  St.  Vincent  of  Saragossa, 145 

Reflections  on  the  persecutions, 148 

Constantius  Chlorus  favors  the  Christians, 153 

Conversion  of  Constantine, 155 

Triumph  of  Christianity, 158 

Finding  of  the  True  Cross, 160 

Origin  of  the  Hermits.     St.  Anthony, 163 


INDEX.  .  583 

PAGE. 

St.  Hilarion  establishes  monasteries  in  Palestine, 1G6 

Life  of  the  Hermits, 169 

The  Arian  Heresy, 171 

Council  of  Nice, 174 

The  Emperor  is  deceived  and  exiles  St.  Athanasius, . . .   176 

Frightful  death  of  Arius, 179 

Recall  and  justification  of  St.  Athanasius, 181 

Violence  practiced  by  the  Schismatics, 183 

The  Emperor  Constantius  causes  trouble  in  the  Church,  186 

Zeal  of  St.  Hilary  of  Poitiers  for  the  Nicene  Creed, 189 

St.  Martin,  bishop  of  Tours, , 191 

The  Emperor  Julian  wishes  to  re-establish  Paganism, . .  194 
Julian  undertakes  to  rebuild  the  temple  of  Jerusalem. 

His  death, 197 

The  Emperor  Jovian  protects  the  Catholic  faith, 199 

Valens  renews  the  troubles  of  Arianism, 202 

Fearlessness  of  St.  Basil,  bishop  of  Cesarea, 204 

Admirable  courage  of  a  Christian  woman, 206 

Valens  reprimanded  by  St.  Basil, 208 

Virtues  of  St.  Gregory  of  Nazianzer, 210 

The  Macedonian  heresy, 213 

Ecumenical  council  of  Constantinople, 215 

Clemency  of  Theodosius, 218 

Fall  and  repentance  of  Theodosius, 220 

Schism  of  the  Donatists, 223 

Celebrated  Conference  at  Carthage.     Termination  of  the 

Schism, 225 

The  Pelagian  heresy, 227 

Intrigues  and  obstinacy  of  the  Pelagians, 229 

Errors  of  the  Semi-Pelagians, 231 

St.  Jerome,       234 

Virtues  and  sufferings  of  St.  John  Chrysostom, 236 

The  Nestoriiin  heresy, 238 

General  council  of  Ephesus, 241 

Eutychian  heresy, 243 


584  lifDEX. 

PAGE. 

General  council  of  Chalcedon, 245 

Great  qualities  of  St.  Leo, 248 

Conversion  of  Scotland  and  Ireland, 250 

Conversion  of  the  French, 253 

Baptism  of  Clovis, 255 

Virtues  of  St.  Genevieve, 257 

Origin  of    St.  Benedict, 259 

Foundation  of  the  Monastery  of  Monte  Cassino, 2G1 

Fifth  General  council.     The  Three  Chapters, 263 

Conversion  of  England, 266 

St.  Augustine  consecrated  bishop  of  Canterbury,  .....  268 

Mahomet   appears  as  a  prophet, 270 

Taking  of  Jerusalem  by  Chosroes,  King  of  Persia, 272 

The  Holy  Cross  discovered  and  returned  to  Jerusalem,  275 

Heresy  of  the  Monotholites, 277 

The  sixth  general  council, 279 

Conversion  of  Germany, 281 

Martyrdom  of  St.  Boniface, 283 

Heresy  of  the  Iconoclasts  or  Image  breakers, 285 

Violence  of  the  Iconoclasts, 288 

Seventh  general  council  and  second  council  of  Nice,  . .  290 

Beautiful  characteristics  and  holy  zeal  of  Charlemagne, . .  292 

Charlemagne  revives  literature, 294 

PART  II. 

Charlemagne  is  crowned  Emperor  of  the  AVest, 297 

Conversion  of  the  Danes  and  Swedes, 299 

Conversion  of  the  Sclavonians  and  Russians, 301 

Conversion  of  the  Bulgarians, 303 

Photius  usurps  the  See  of  Constantinople, 305 

Infamous  deceptions  of  Photius, 308 

Re-establishment    of    St.    Ignatius.      Eighth    general 

council, 309 

Reflections  on  the  Heresies, 312 

Invasion  of  the  Barbarians.     Scandals.     Tenth  Century,  315 


ii^DEX.  585 

PAGE. 

Re-establishment  of  discipline  in  England, 317 

Restoration  of  discipline  in  Germany, 320 

Re-establishment  of  monastic  discipline  in  France,  ....  322 
The  work  of  reformation  continued  by  the  successors  of 

•  St.  Bernon,  324 

Reformation  of  the  Clergy, 326 

Conversion  of  the  Normans, 329 

Conversion  of  the  Hungarians, 330 

Heresy  of  Berengarius, 334 

Schism  of  Michael   Cerularius,  patriarch  of  Constanti- 
nople,   337 

Troubles  in  Europe  on  the  subject  of  investitures, 339 

Foundation  of  the   Carthusian  Order, 340 

First  Crusade, 342 

Expedition  of  the  Crusaders, 345 

Establishment  of  the  Mihtary  Orders, 347 

Institution  of  the  Premonstrants, . .    349 

St.  Norbert  is  created  bishop  of  Magdeburg, 351 

Foundation  of  the  order  of  Cistercians, 353 

St.  Bernard  is  made  abbot  of  Clairvaux, 356 

Celebrity  of  St.  Bernard, 358 

St.  Bernard  preaches  the  second  Crusade.      His  death, .  360 

Foundation  of  the  order  of  the  Trinitarians, 362 

Martyrdom  of  St.  Thomas,  of  Canterbury, 365 

The  third  Crusade, 367 

The  fourth  Crusade, 369 

The  establishment  of  the  Minor  Brothers, 371 

The  order  of  St.   Francis  confirmed.     His  Apostolic 

labors, 374 

Congregation  of  the  Preaching  Friars, 376 

St.  Dominic  obtains  the  confirmation  of  his  order, 379 

Birth  and  education  of  St.  Louis,  King  of  France, 381 

St.  Louis  obtains  the  Crown  of  Thorns  for  France, 384 

First  Crusade  of  St.  Louis, 386 

Captivity  of  St.  Louis, 388 


586  IKDEX. 

PAGE. 

Journey  of  St.  Louis  to  Palestine, , 390 

Second  Crusade.     St.  Louis.     His  death, 393 

Virtues  of  St.  Thomas,  of  Acquin, 395 

Virtues  of  St.  Bonaventura, 397 

First  re-union  of  the  Greeks.    Second  Council  of  Lyons,  400 

Western  Schism.     Council  of  Constance, 402 

Condemnation  of  WicklifF  and  John  Huss, 404 

A    new   inducement  for  the  re-union  of  the  Greeks. 

Council  of  Florence, 407 

Capture  of  Constantinople  by  Mahomet  II, 409 

Establishment  of  the  order  of  Minims, 411 

The  heresy  of  Luther, , 414 

Calvin  adds  to  the  errors  of  Luther, 416 

Violence  of  the  Protestants, 419 

Variations  of  the  Protestant  Churches, 421 

Schism  in  England, 424 

Conversion  of  the  Indies, 426 

Continuation  of  the  Apostolical  labors  of  St.  Francis 

Xavier, 430 

Opening  of  the  Council  of  Trent, 432 

Doctrine  of  the  Council  on  original  sin, 435 

Doctrine  of  the  Council  on  the  justification  of  the  sinner,  437 
Doctrine  of  the  Council  concerning  the  Sacraments, . . .  439 
Doctrine  of  the  Council  on  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,. .   441 

Doctrine  of  the  Council  on  penance, 444 

Doctrine  of  the  Council  on  confession, 446 

Doctrine  of  the  Council  on  satisfaction, 448 

Doctrine  of  the  Council  on  Extreme  Unction, 450 

Doctrine  of  the  Council  on  Purgatory,  indulgences,  rev- 
erence of  the  Saints,  etc., 452 

Conclusion  of  the  Council  of  Trent.     St.  Charles  Bor- 

romeo, 454 

St.  Theresa.     Reformation  of  the  Order  of  Mount  Car- 

mel, 461 

E  rors  of  Baius.     Renewed  violence  of  the  heretics,. . .  465 


iifDEX.  587 

PAGE. 

St.  Francis  of  Sales, 469 

State  of  religion  in  Japan, 473 

Origin  of  Jansenism, 478 

St.  Vincent  of  Paul, 482 

Progress  of  the  faith  in  China  and  other  countries  of 

the  earth, 487 

The  causes  of  Infidehty, 491 

Secret  societies, 494 

Progress  of  Infidehty, 497 

The  suppression  of  the  Jesuits, , . .  501 

The  temporal  power  of  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  attacked,  504 

Prelude  and  beginning  of  the  French  Revolution, 507 

Progress  of  the  revolution.     Death  of  Louis  XVI, 511 

Pius  VI  arrested  and  carried  to  France, 516 

Election  of  a  new  Pope.     Concordat, 519 

Bonaparte, 522 

Restoration  of  the  French  Monarchy, 527 

Reflections  on  the  Scandals, 530 

Destiny  of  the  Church, 534 

PART  III. 

Catholicity  in  the  United  States,  537 

Persecution  of  the  Church  in  Prussia  and  Switzerland,.  550 

Death  of  Gregory  XVI  —  Pius  IX  his  successor, 552 

Progress  of  Catholicity  in  England  and  Scotland, 557 

Ireland, 558 

Present  state  of  the  Church  in  Europe,  and  the  Ecu- 
menical Council  of  the  Vatican, 502 

Chronological  Table, '. .  567 


January  1,  1870. 
Established,  1837. 

STANDARD  CATHOLIC  BOOKS,  &c. 

Published  by  MURPHY  &  CO.,  Baltimore, 

l^rinttra  ta  gis  IJoIiufss  ilgt  i)apt,  anir  ia  tl&t  ^rc^bis'&op  of  gallimort. 
^S^The.  usual  Discount  to  ike  Trade  and  others,  ordering  in  quatiiities. 
M.  &  Go's  Publications  sent  by  Mail  pre-paid,  on  receipt  of  Advertised  price. 

Archbishop  SPALDING'S  WORKS, 

New  and  Uniform  Editions,  in  3  and  5  vols.     Various  Bindings. 

Jj^  These  volumea  ought  to  occupy  a  conspicuous  place  in  every  Library,  as  com* 
pletti  and  reliable  works  of  reference. 

Miscellanea, — Comprising  Itevleivs,  Essays,  and  Lec^ 
tiireSf  on  Historical,  Theological,  and  Miscellaneous  Subjects. 
By  the  Most  Rev.  M.  J.  Spalding,  D.  D.,  Abp.  of  Baltimore. 
Fourth  Revised  and  greatly  Enlarged  Ed.     In  1  vol.  of  upwards 

of  800  pages 8o.  cloth,     3  50 

Another  ed.  fine  paper 2  vols.  So.  cloth,  bev.     5  00 

do.  do.  Library  style,  6  00 ;  half  calf,     7  00 

This  Extensive  Work  comprises  Essays,  Reviews,  and  Lectures,  on  forty-six  different 
subjects,  most  ot  them  Historical,  and  all  of  more  than  ordinary  interest,  being  pe- 
culiiiiiy  adapted  to  the  wants  and  circumstances  of  the  American  people. 

The  History  of  the  Protestant  Hefortnation,  in  Germany, 
Switzerland,  England,  Ireland,  Scotland,  The  Netherlands,  France, 
and  Northern  Europe.  In  a  series  of  Essays,  Reviewing  D'Au- 
bigne,  Menzel,  Hallam,  Short,  Prescott,  Ranke,  Fryxell,  and 
others.  4th  Ed.  revised.  AVith  a  New  Preface,  and  a  New  and 
Complete  Index.    By  the  Most  Rev.  M.  J.  Spalding,  D.  D.,  Abp. 

of  Bait.     In  1  vol.  of  1000  pages So.  cloth,     3  60 

Another  ed.  fine  paper 2  vols.  So.  cloth,  bev.     5  00 

do.  do.  Library  style,  G  00 ;  half  calf,     7  00 

The  most  comprehensive,  elaborate,  and  complete  History  of  the  Reformation  evw 
published.  It  is  replete  with  facta,  well  arranged,  and  thoroughly  digested.  It 
abounds  with  References  to  the  Original  Authorities,  most  of  them  Protestant. 

Lectures  an  the  Evidences  of  Catholicity.  By  the  Most 
Rev.  M.  J.  Spalding,  D.  D.,  Apb.  of  Baltimore.     Fourth  Revised 

Edition 1  voL  So.  cloth,     2  09 

Another  edition,  on  fine  paper cloth,  bev.     2  50 

do.  do.  Library  style,   3  00;         half  calf,     3  60 

These  Lectures  are  intended  to  exhibit,  in  a  plain  and  straightforward  manner,  the 

principal  Evidences  of  the  Catholic  Church. 

Archbishop    Kenrick's   Works. 

The  PHniacy  of  the  Apostolic  See  Vindicated.    By  th© 

Most  Rev.  F.  P.  Keneick,  Archbishop  of  Bait.     5th  revised  and 

enlarged  edition So.  cloth,     2  50 

do.  do.  Library  style,     3  00 

ABCHBI8H0P  KENRICO  THEOLOGY.    6  YolamM,  So.  Yarim  Bindingi. 

Theologia  Moralis,  2  vols.  Theologia  Dogtnatica,  3  vols. 

MuRHPT  &  Co.,  Publishers  ^  Booksellers,  Baltimore.         2 


2  List  of  Catholic  Boons, 

Archbishop    Dixon's    Great   Work. 
A  General  Introduction  to  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  in 
a  Series  of  I>issertations,  Critical,  Herinenetitical, 
and  Historical.   By  the  Mt.  Rev.  J.  Dixon,  D.  D.,  8o.  cl.     3  50 

do.  do.  Library  style,     4  00 

4®=-  This  Edition  being  nearly  exhausted,  snch  as  may  desire  to  secure  one  of  the 
most  learned  Works  of  the  age,  will  do  well  to  send  early  orders.  Every  one  that 
has  an  English  Bible  should  have  Dixon's  Introduction,  to  explain  the  text. 

Balmes,  on   European   Civilization. 
Protestantism  and  Catholicity  Compared,  in  their  Effects 

on  the  Civilization  of  Europe 8o.  cloth,     3  00 

do.  do.  Library  style,     3  50 

"  This  Book,  to  be  known,  must  be  read,  and  we  would  recommend  all  who  wonld 
possess  one  of  the  great  Books  which  haa  appeared  in  our  day,  to  lose  no  time  fn 
procuring  it."  —  Brownson. 

Chateaubriand's  Great  Work. 
Tlie  Genius  of  Christianity ;  or,  The  Spirit  and  JBeauty 
of  the  Christian  Helig'ion,  By  V.  De  Chateaubriand. 
With  a  Preface,  Biographical  Notice  of  the  Author,  and  Critical 
and  Explanatory  Notes,  by  the  Rev.  C.  L  White,  D.  J).  With 
a  fine  Steel  Portrait  of  Chateaubriand.  800  pp.,  demi  8o.  cl.  2  25 
do.  do.  cloth,  bev.  full  gilt,     3  00 

The  Cfenius  of  Christianity  is  now  presented  to  the  public  for  the  Jirst  time,  in  a 
complete  English  translation,  accompanied  with  a  biographical  notice  of  the  distin- 
guished author.  The  work  was  originally  published  in  France,  more  than  fifty  years 
ago,  and  has  been  pronounced  by  the  best  critics  one  of  the  most  eloqnent,  instruc- 
tive, and  interesting  productions  of  which  the  literature  of  the  19th  century  can  boaat. 

Hughes  and  JBreckenridye's  Oral  Discussion  of  the  Ques- 
tion, Is  the  Roman  Catholic  Religion,  in  any  or  in  all  its  Princi- 
ples or  Doctrines,  inimical  to  Civil  or  Religious  Liberty  ?  And 
of  the  Question,  Is  the  Presbyterian  Religion,  in  any  or  in  all  its 
Principles  or  Doctrines,  inimical  to  Civil  or  Religious  Liberty? 
By  the  Rev.  John  Hughes,  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church,  and 
the  Rev.  John  Bkeckenridge,  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

8o.  cloth 2  50  do.         Library  style,     3  00 

One  of  the  ablest  ControTersial  Works  published. 

Catholic  Servnons,  —  The  Catholic  Pulpit,  Containing  a 
Sermon  for  every  Sunday  and  Holiday  in  the  Year,  and  for  Good 
Friday,  with  several  Occasional  Discourses.  One  large  volume  of 

763  pages,  80... 3  50  do.  Library  style,     4  00 

7%e  best  collection  of  Sermons  in  the  Engliih  language, 
"We  know  of  no  language  suflSciently  forcible  in  which  to  urge  upon  our  readers 
the  excellence  of  '  The  Catholic  Pulpit.'  The  Sermons  contained  in  it  may  well  com- 
pete with  the  most  elaborate  productions  of  Fenelon  or  Bossuet.  Though  no  Anglo- 
Saxon,  we  feel  a  kind  of  pride  in  contemplating  the  gorgeous  form  in  which  the  Eng- 
lish language  can  clothe  ideas  of  which  the  work  before  us  is  a  standing  testimony." 
Toronto  Mirror. 

An  Essay  on  the  Harmonious  Relations  between  Di^ 
vine  Faith  and  Natural  Reason,  To  which  are  added 
Two  Chapters  on  the  Divine  Office  of  the  Church.     By  Hon.  A.  C. 

Baine 12o.  cloth,     1  26 

The  object  of  this  little  -volume  is  to  show  the  harmonious  relations  between  Divine 
Faith  and  Natural  Reason,  and  thus  establish  that  the  Church  in  teaching  the  Divine 
Revelation  committed  to  the  Apostles,  usurps  no  province,  restrains  no  legitimate 
operation,  and  violates  no  real  sanction  of  either  reason,  common  sense,  or  experience 

MuBPHY  &  Co.,  Publishers  ^  Bookseller s^  Baltimore. 


Published  by  Murphy  &  Co.,  Baltimore.  8 

Tlie  Hible  Question  Fairly  Tested,  Containing  the  Use  cf 
the  Bible,  by  Fenelon,  with  Fletcher's  Illustrations  ;  —  the  cele- 
brated Pastoral  Charge  of  the  Archbishop  of  Tours,  on  the  Author- 
ity of  the  Church  to  interpret  the  Scriptures;  —  Protestant  Evi- 
dences of  Catholicity,  by  Honinghaus ,.  ...18o.  cloth,         60 

We  have  here  collected  into  one  volume  three  of  the  most  useful  essays  that 
could  be  consulted  with  a  view  to  discover  the  leading  and  specific  differences 
between  the  Catholic  and  Protestant  systems,  and  the  respective  grounds  on  which 
they  axe  cetahlished. 

CohhetVs  History  of  the  Meformation  in  England  and 
Ireland 12o.  cloth,        75 

'•Though  the  Reformation  was  very  tragical  in  its  consequences,  its  pretensions,  as 
an  improvement  of  religion,  have  justly  hcon  considered  in  the  light  of  a  comedy. 
Especially  in  Enghmd  does  this  view  of  the  subject  present  itself  to  the  reader  of 
history,  and  Cobbctt,  in  his  quaint,  popular,  mattt;r-of-fact  stylo,  has  invested  it  with 
a  degree  of  interest  which  it  would  not  possess  in  a  graver  and  more  polished  form. 
As  he  relates  facts  which  Uie  best  historians  confirm,  his  statements  will  always 
be  received  as  authoritative."  IT.  S.  Calliolic  Magazine. 

Moore's  Travels  of  an  Irish  GenUetnan  in  Search  of 
a  Religion.    By  T.  Moore 12o.  cloth,     1  25 

The  name  of  the  distingin'shed  author  may  be  deemed  a  sufficient  voucher  for 
the  excellence  of  this  work,  which  he  has  dedicated  to  the  people  of  Ireland,  as 
a  defence  of  their  national  faith.  It  is  well  known  in  the  Catholic  world,  as  com- 
bining more  of  wit,  style,  A'arionis  and  happy  illustration,  interest  of  narrative,  and 
withal,  a  greater  store  of  learning,  thaa  most  controversial  works  of  the  same 
class. 

Milner's  End  of  Heligious  Controversy.  In  a  Friendly 
Correspondence  between  a  Religious  Society  of  Protestants  and 
a  Catholic   Divine.     By  the  Right   Rev.  J.    Milner.     A   New 

Edition.    .80.  paper,  75  cts 80.  cloth,     1  00 

The  character  of  this  book  being  so  well  established,  as  the  very  beet  controversial 

work  in  the  English  language,  wo  deem  it  suflicient  to  add,  that  this  edition  is  printed 

from  large  type,  on  good  paper,  and  is  sold  very  low. 

The  Neiv  Glories  of  the  Catholic  Church,  Translated 
from  the  Italian,  by  the  Fathers  of  the  Oratory.    With  a  Preface, 

by  His  Eminence,  Cardinal  Wiseman 12o.  cloth,     1  25 

do.  do.  cloth,  gilt  edges,     1  75 

This  work,  which  the  Holy  Father  desires  to  have  translated  into  all  the  languages 
of  Europe,  contains  the  acts  of  the  recent  Martyrs  of  Corea,  Cochin  China,  and 
Oceanica,  is  Republished  from  Advance  Sheets  with  the  Approbation  of  the  Most  Rev. 
We  Archbishop  of  Baltimore.  The  sale  of  a  large  edition  in  a  few  weeks  is  a  gratify- 
ing responso  to  the  wishes  of  the  Holy  Father,  and  an  evidence  of  the  merits  and 
popularity  of  this  work. 

General  Catechism  of  CJiristian  Doctrine,  on  the  basis 
adopted  by  the  First  Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore,  for  the  use 
of  Catholics  of  the  Diocese  of  Savannah  and  Vicariate  Apostolic 
of  Florida,  with  slight  Additions  and  Modifications,  ordered  by 
the  Right  Rev.  Augustin  Verot,  Bishop  of  Savannah,  Ad- 
ministrator Apostolic  of  Florida I80.  paper,     25 

A  General  Catechism  of  Christian  Doctrine,  Prepared 
by  order  of  the  National  Council,  for  the  use  of  Catholics  in  the 
United  States  of  America per  100,  $2.75 

A  Catechism  of  the  Christian  Doctfnne,  for  General  Use. 

By  Rev.  J.  M'Caffrey,  D.  D I80.  per  100,   $5 

24o.  per  100,  $2.75  net.     32o.  abridged,  per  100,  $1.75 

MuBPHY  &  Co.,  Publishers  <$•  Booksellers,  Baltimore, 


4  Jjisi  of  Standard  Catholic  Books^ 

The  Apostleship  of  Prayer  Association. 

JtS*  We  desire  to  inyite  especial  attention  to  the  following  Works,  on  the  Apostleehiy 
of  Prayer,  just  Published, 

With  the  Approbation  of  the  Most  Rev.  Aechbishop  Spalding. 

The  Apostleship  of  Trayer ;  A  Holy  League  of  Christian 
Hearts  United  with  the  Heart  of  Jesus,  to  obtain  the  Triumph 
of  the  Church  and  the  Salvation  of  Souls.  Preceded  by  a  Brief 
of  the  Sovereign  Pontijff  Pius  IX. ;  The  Approbation  of  several 
Archbishops  and  Bishops,  and  Superiors  of  Keligious  Congre- 
gations. By  the  Rev.  H.  Ramiebe,  of  the  Society  of  Jesus. 
Translated  from  the  latest  French  edition,  and  revised  by  a 
Father  of  the  Society 2d.  ed.    12o.  cloth,     1  50 

If  the  judgment  of  men  whose  experience,  learning,  piety,  and  high  rank  in  the 
Church,  entitle  thorn  to  confidence,  this  book  can  be  recommended  to  the  daily  in- 
creasing number  of  Christian  readers,  as  one  of  the  most  complete  and  valuable 
books,  that  has  issued  from  the  American  Press. 

Manual  of  the  Apostleship  of  Prayer,  Enriched  with 
ample  Indulgences,  by  His  Holiness  Pius  IX.,  and  Approved  of 
by  a  large  number  of  Archbishops  and  Bishops,  and  Affiliated  to 
the  Association  of  the  Sacred  Heart,  established  in  Rome,  in  the 
Church  della  Pace.  By  the  Rev.  H.  Ramiere,  S.  J.,  Director  of 
the  Association.     Translated  from  the  French. 

Second  Edition,  Revised  and  Enlarged 82o.  cloth,         36 

TTie  Apostleship  of  Frayer  Association.  Explanation 
and  Practical  Instruction  by  Father  Ramiere,  S.  J.  Translated 
from  the  French  by  a  Father  of  the  Society. 

Price,  5  cts.     Net,  per  100,  $3. 

J®^  The  large  and  constantly  increasing  demand  for  these  Works  is  an  evidence  of 

their  merits,  and  the  great  popularity  of  this  Association. 

Tlie  Love  of  Meligious  Perfection;  Or,  How  to  Awaken, 
Increase,  and  Preserve  it  in  the  Religious  Soul.    From  the  Latin 

of  Father  Joseph  Bayma,  S.  J 18o.  cloth,         75 

do.  do.  cloth,  gilt,     1  25 

No  one  can  read,  in  the  proper  spirit,  this  valuable  Treatise,  without  perceiving 
It  well  deserves  the  reputation  it  has  won.  Learning,  wisdom,  and  piety  unite  to 
recommend  it  to  all  who  wish  to  advance  in  that  best  and  purest  of  all  Sciences, 
the  Science  of  Salvation. 

A  Pilgrimage  to  the  Shrine  of  St.  Teresa,  at  Alba  de 
Tormes,  in  Spain.     By  Rev.  Canon  Dalton 15 

Short  and  Familiar  Ansivers  to  tlie  Objections  most 

commonly  urged  against  Religion.    From  the  French  of  the  Abbb 
DE  Segur 18o.  cloth,        60 

]IM:a/n-aa.ls   of  tli©   tlixTjilee. 

Published  with  the  Approbation  of  the  Most  Bev.  Archbishop  SPAIDnro. 
Itifitruetions  on  the  J'tibilee,  and  Prayers,  Recommended  to  be  said  in 
the   STATION  CHURCHES.     To  whicli  is  prefixed  THE  PASTORAL 
LETTER  of  the  Abp.  of  Baltimore paper  3  cts.;  per  100,  ^2  ;  per  1000,  §15 

INSTRUCTIONS  ON  THE  JUlilT.EE,  in  Oerman.-S  cts. 

MunrHY  &  Co.,  PuUishcrs  ^  Booksellers^  Baltimore. 


Published  by  Murphy  &  Co.,  Baltimore. 

Think  Well  On't;  Or,  Reflections  on  the  Great   Truths  of  the 
Christian  Religion.     By  the  Rt.  Rev.  Dr.  Challoner. 

No.  1 32o.  cloth,        80 

2 cloth,  gilt  side  and  edges,         45 

3 arabesque,  gilt  centre  and  edges,         60 

"This  little  standard  book  of  devotion  among  Catholics  has  been  translated  into 
different  languages  for  the  tise  of  the  faithful ;  a  circumstance  which  of  itself  evinces 
the  high  estimation  iu  which  it  is  held."  U.  S.  Catholic  Magazine. 

Manual  of  the  Sodality  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary, 

Twentieth  enlarged  and  revised  edition  ;  with  appropriate  Hymna 

set  to  Music,  &c 32o.  cloth,         45 

do.  do.  cloth,  gilt  sides  and  edges,         60 

Contents.  —  Diploma  of  the  Sodality;  Indulgences  of  the  Sodality ;  General  Rules 
of  the  Sodality;  Office  of  the  Blessed  Virgin;  Office  for  the  Dead;  Rules  of  the 
Sodality;  Method  of  Mental  Prayer;  Plenary  Indulgence,  Ac;  Litany  of  the  B.  V.  M. 
in  Latin;  do.  do.  in  Enjrlish;  Occasional  Prayers;  Mode  of  applying  for  Affiliation  to 
Head-Sndality;  Formula  of  Reception  into  the  Sodality  of  the  Holy  Infant  Jesus;  and 
of  the  lloly  Angels." 

This  cxccllant  Manual  of  devotional  exercises  contains  the  various  offices  com- 
posed by  the  Church  to  honor  the  Virgin  Mary,  with  appropriate  Litanies,  and 
Hymns  set  to  Music.  It  will  bo  found  useful  in  our  colleges,  and  in  fivct  wherever 
the  children  of  Mary  congregate  to  honor  her.  Its  charming  simplicity  and  the 
fervent  spirit  of  devotion  which  characterize  its  pages,  form  not  the  least  commendable 
feature  in  the  compilation  of  prayers. 

Manual  of  Devotions  of  the  Arch-confratemity  of  the  Most  Holy 
and  Immaculate  Heart  of  Mary 32o.  cloth,         30 

A.  Treatiseon  General  Confessions,  Conversations  between 
Confessor  and  Penitent 32o.  cloth,         45 

The  making  of  a  General  Confession,  which  is  a  work  of  so  much  importance, 
and  often  of  great  diflBculty,  will  be  very  cousiderably  facilitated  by  the  excellent 
instructions  contained  in  this  little  work.  A  reading  of  it  will  satisfy  any  one  that 
it  comes  from  the  pen  of  a  judicious  and  experienced  Director,  while  the  high  ap- 
proval which  it  bears  will  recommend  it,  as  a  safe  assistant  to  those  who  have  the  caro 
of  souls,  as  well  as  to  all  who  seek  to  make  their  peace  with  God  in  the  tribunal  of 
Penance. 

Tlie  Official  Documents  connected  with  the  Defini^ 
tion  of  the  Dogma  of  the  Immaculate  Conception  of 

the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary  —  in  Latin  and  English.     With  a  com- 
plete list  of  the  Cardinals  and  Prelates  present  in  the  Basilica 

of  St,  Peter,  the  8th  of  December,  1854 8o.  cloth,     2  50 

f^^  It  may  be  had  in  finer  bindings. 

This  work  was  undertaken  at  the  earnest  request  of  several  friends,  who  desired 
to  possess,  in  a  beautiful  form,  for  preservation,  correct  and  authentic  coi>ies  of  thcso 
important  Documents.  No  expense  has  been  spared  to  present  this  publication  in  a 
style  of  elegance  and  neatness  commenflurate  with  the  importance  of  the  subject, 
and  worthy  of  Ihsse  whoso  encouraging  patronage  is  respectfully  solicited. 

TJie  Choice  of  a  State  of  Life,  by  Father  Rossignoli,  S.  J. 
Republished,  with  the  approbation  of  the  Most  Rev.  Archbishop 
Spalding.  This  Little  Work  is  dedicated,  under  the  auspices  of 
the  B.  V.  Mary,  to  Catholic  Youth 18o.  cl.  75  cts. ;  gilt,     1  25. 

"  This  little  book  clearly  exposes  the  motives  which  should  govern  us  in  the  choice 
of  a  state  of  life.  If  read  in  a  calm  and  undisturbed  state  of  mind,  wo  do  not  doubt 
it  will  do  a  great  deal  of  good,  and  induce  many  to  embrace  the  better  part  which 
shall  not  be  taken  away  from  them."  Catfiolic  World. 

"This  highly  interesting  little  volume  will  be  hailed  with  great  pleasure  by  Spirit- 
ual Directors,  an<l  Directors  of  Sodalities.  It  is  the  very  book  to  be  placed  in  the  hands 
of  such  youth  as  show  disposition  for  ecclesiastical  or  cloistered  life:  although  it  will 
help  any  one  who  wishes  to  bo  guided  by  tho  Light  of  God,  in  the  choice  of  a  pro- 
fession or  a  stato  of  life."  Boston  PiloL 

MuRPUY  &  Co.,  Publishers  ^  Booksellers,  Baltimore. 


List  of  Standard  Catholic  Books, 

A  New  Book  of  Meditations. 

With  an  Introduction  by  The  Most  Rev.  Archbishop  Spalding. 

Gooel  Thoughts  for  Priest  and  People;    Or,  Short 
Meditatiofis  for  Every  Day  in  the   Year.    On  the 

Gospels  of  the  Sundays  and  Festivals ;  together  with  Exercises 
for  a  Three  Days'  Retreat.     Translated  from  the  German  by  the 

Rev.  T.  NoiTHEN 12o,  cloth,     1  50 

do.  do.  cloth,  gilt  edges,     2  00 

Extract  from  the  Most  Rev.  Archbishop  Spalding's  Introduction. 
"We  have  seldom  seen  a  better  or  more  useful  work  than  this  collection  of  Good 
Thoughts,  80  happily  arranged,  will  be  available  to  both  priests  and  people,  to 
religious  men  and  -women,  and  to  tliose  living  in  the  world.  Brief  and  comprehen- 
sive enough  for  the  latter  class,  they  are  eminently  suggestive  for  the  former, 
and  may  furnish  the  groundwork  of  an  excellent  instruction  when  the  hard- 
worked  Pastor  will  not  have  time  to  read  more  lengthy  essays.  We  take  pleasure  in 
commending  them  to  the  favorable  attention  of  the  Catholic  community." 

The  Following  of  Christ,     By  A^Kempis.    With  Practical 
Reflections,  and  a  Prayer  at  the  end  of  each  chapter. 

No.  1 48o.  cloth,  45 

2 cloth,  gilt  side  and  edges,  75 

3 ..arabesque,  gilt  centre  and  edges,  90 

4 turkey,  super  extra,  2  00 

5, turkey,  sunk,  panel,  med.  centre,  3  00 

In  preparing  the  present  edition  for  the  press,  no  pains  have  been  spared  to 
render  it  in  every  way  worthy  of  patronage.  Thy  text  was  carefully  examined  by  a 
reverend  gentleman  eminently  qualified.  It  is  comprised  in  a  neat  volume  of  about 
550  pages,  and  may  justly  be  considered  the  neatest,  cheapest,  and  most  convenient 
edition  of  this  excellent  work  that  has  ever  been  issued  from  the  press  in  this  country. 
It  is  to  be  hoped  that  these  will  be  sufficient  inducements  for  all  to  supply  themselves 
with  the  work,  pronounce<l  by  Fontanelle  the  best  that  ever  came  from  the  pen  of 
man  —  the  Bible  being  of  divine  origin. 

Tlie  Garden  of  Moses  and  Valley  of  lAlies,  By  A^Kempis. 

No.  1 32o.  cloth,        45 

2 cloth,  gilt  side  and  edges,         75 

3 arabesque,  gilt  centre  and  edges,     1  00 

4 turkey,  sup.  extra,     2  00 

Of  the  many  admirable  works  written  by  the  celebrated  author,  this  is  perhaps  thu 
most  generally  useful,  as  it  is  unquestionably  the  most  practical. 

Christian  Catechisin  of  an  Interior  Life,    By  Rev.  J.  J. 

Olier 32o.  cloth,         45 

do.  do.  cloth,  gilt  edges,         75 

The  author  is  well  known  in  the  Catholic  world  as  one  of  the  deei)est  Spiritual 
Writers  of  modern  times. 

spiritual   Combat,     To  wliich    is   added.  Peace  of  the    Soul, 
Happiness  of  the  Heart,  &c. 

No.l 32o.  cloth,  40 

2 cloth,  gilt  side  and  edges,  60 

3 arab.  gilt  centre  and  edges,  75 

4 ,. turkey,  super  extra,  2  00 

Extracts  from  the  Preface. — "This  little  treatise  comprehends,  in  a  concise  manner, 
the  whole  system  of  a  Devout  Life,  gathered  from  the  maxims  of  the  Gospel,  particu- 
larly from  those  which  regard  humility  and  self-denial. 

Murphy  &  Co.,  Publishers  ^  Booksellers,  Baltimore. 


List  of  Standard  Catholic  BookSj 
THE  METROPOLITAN  EDITION  OF  BUTLER'S  LIVES  OF  THE  SAINTS. 

Published  with  the  Approbation  and  Recommendation  of 
The    Most    Reveuend  Archbishop    Kenbick. 

27ie  Lives  of  the  Fathers,  Martyrs,  and  other  Princi" 
pal  Saints,  Compiled  from  the  original  Monuments  and  other 
authentic  Records,  illustrated  with  the  remarks  of  Judicious 
Modern  Critics  and  Historians.  By  the  Rev.  Alban  Butler. 
Metropolitan  Edition.  Embellished  with  Fine  Engravings. 
No.  1—2  vols.  80.  cloth 4plates,     7  00 

3  —  4  vols. cloth,  fine  paper 8     do.        8  00 

4  —  4  vols,  roan 8     do.        9  00 

6— 4  vols,  library  style 16     do.      12  00 

6  —  4  vols,  cloth,  gilt  sides  and  edges 16     do.      14  00 

7  —  4  vols,  imitation,  gilt  sides  and  edges 24     do.      16  00 

8  —  4  vols,  super  extra 24     do.      20  00 

To  R  work  80  well  and  so  favorably  known  as  the  Lives  of  the  Saints,  it  is  deemed 
unnecessary  to  say  anything  by  way  of  commendation.  Suffice  it  to  state,  that  this 
Metropolitan  edition  has  been  gotten  up  with  the  greatest  care,  under  the  supervision 
of  the  eminent  Professors  of  St.  Mary's  College,  Baltimore.  It  is  printed  on  fine  paper, 
from  a  good,  clear,  and  bold  type,  and  may  justly  be  considered  the  most  compkte,  as 
it  U  unquestionably  tlie  cheapest' edition  published. 

Life  of  Christ.     By  St.    Bonaventure.     To  which  are  added 
the  Devotion  to  the  Three  Hours,  Agony  of  our  Lord  on  the  Cross, 

and  the  Life  of  the  Glorious  St.  Joseph I80.  cloth,         75 

do.  do.       cloth,  gilt  sides  and  edges,     1  00 

The  merits  of  this  standard  work  are  so  well  known  in  the  Catholic  community, 
as  worthy  of  the  eminent  sanctity  of  its  author,  and  as  a  vast  source  of  edification 
to  the  pious  reader,  that  any  commendatory  remai'ks  would  be  superfluous. 

Life  of  St,  Francis  Xavier,  Apostle  of  the  Indies  and  Japan. 

From  the  Italian  of  Bartoli  and  Maffei.     With  a  Preface,  by 

the  Rev.  Father  Faber 12o.  cloth,     1  75 

do.  do.  cloth,  gilt  edges     2  25 

*•  Saints  are  often  made  by  reading  Saints'  lives.  Let  us  hope  that  something  of 
this  grace  will  accompany  the  reading  of  this  life."  Faber. 

"  The  character  of  St.  Francis  Xavier  is  one  that  the  present  ago  needs  especially  to 
sttidy.  Among  all  the  siunts  set  before  us  by  the  Holy  Church,  there  is  not  ono  who 
Btirs  us  with  a  sense  of  our  own  slothfulness,  and  wins  us  more  affectionately  to  him- 
self in  a  more  eminent  degree  than  he.  In  the  contemplation  of  his  heroic  apostolato, 
heresy  forgets  its  bitterness  and  animosity,  and  breaks  into  accents  of  admiration 
and  praise.  Even  an  Edinburgh  reviewer  speaks  of  him  as  'Xavier  the  magnani- 
mous, the  holy,  and  the  giiy;  the  canonized  enint,  not  of  Rome  only,  but  of  universal 
Christendom.'  Messrs.  Murphy  &  Co.'s  edition  is  well  printed,  and  may  be  regis- 
tered as  one  of  the  standard  Catholic  books  of  America  from  this  time  forth." — IMot. 

Manual  of  the  Lives  of  the  Popes,  from  St.  Peter  to  Pius 
IX.     By  J.  C.  Earle,  B.A 12o.  cloth.     125 

The  DcBUN  Review,  in  noticing  this  work, says: — "  We  notice  with  great  pleasure 
the  appearance  of  this  invaluable  Manual.  It  meets  a  want  long  felt  in  English 
Ciithalic  Literature;  and  will  bo  exceedingly  useful  in  our  Colleges  and  Schools." 

Life  of  St,  Vincent  €le  Paul,  Founder  of  the  Congregation  of 
the  Mission,  and  of  the  Sisters  of  Charity.     By  M.  Collet. 

12o.  cloth,     1  00 
do.  do.  cloth,  gilt  edges,     1  50 

"  Few  biographies  of  the  saints  could  be  found  to  possess  a  greater  interest  than 
that  of  St.  Vincent  do  Paul;  none  could  be  more  practically  useful.  His  life  was 
80  unequivocally  and  eo  copiously  fruitful  in  every  species  of  good  works,  that  it 
has  been  eulogized  even  by  Protestant  pens.  It  should  for  this  reason  be  intro* 
duced  into  every  Catholic  family."  U.  S.  Magazine. 

Murphy  &  Co.,  Publishers  ^  Booksellers,  Baltimore. 


Published  by  Murphy  &  Co.,  Baltimore. 
Uniform  Edition  of  Father  Faber's  Works, 

In  8  vols.  12o.  cloth,  $1.50;  gilt  edges,  $2  per  vol.  The  conjplete 
set,  in  boxes,  8  vols,  cloth,  $12  ;    cloth,  gilt,  $16,    Half  calf,  $24. 

ui.ll  for  tfesus  ;  Or,  the  Easy  Ways  of  Divine  Love. 

The  JBlessed  Sacrament ;  Or,  Works  and  Ways  of  God. 

Growth  in  Holiness  ;  Or,  Progress  of  the  Spiritual  Life. 

TheCreator  and  the  Creature  ;  Or,  the  Wonders  of  Divine  Love. 

The  Foot  of  the  Cross ;  Or,  Sorrows  of  Mary. 

Bethlelieni,  Spiritual  Conferences, 

The  Precious  Stood;  Or,  the  Price  of  our  Salvation. 

4^  Upwards  of  50,000  copies  of  Father  Faber's  Popular  Devotional  Works  have 
been  sold  in  this  country,  and  the  demand  is  constantly  increasing. 

One  of  the  most  eloquent  and  distinguished  clergymen  in  the  United  States,  in 
writing  an  Introduction  to  one  of  Father  Faber's  Works,  says: 

"We  turn  to  this  last  work  of  the  Kev.  Dr.  Faber,  with  sentiments  of  gratitude 
to  heaven,  and  hope  for  its  abundant  blessing  on  the  teachings  of  such  a  guide, 
■which  our  most  earnest  language  would  but  faintlj'  express.  If  the  power  to  con- 
ceive and  convey  to  others  the  sublime,  and  at  the  same  time  the  most  practical 
truths  that  can  interest  the  human  mind,  be  a  title  to  the  homage  of  men.  then  has 
Father  Faber  established  for  himself  a  claim  which  no  length  of  years  nor  change  of 
circumstances  can  efface.  Few  writers,  since  the  days  of  St.  Francis  de  Sales,  have 
made  more  Christian  hearts  bow  in  loving  adoration  before  our  tabernacles  than  the 
author  of  'All  for  Jesus,'  '  The  Blessed  Sacrament,'  &c.  &c.  &c." 

Bishop   Ullathorne  on  tJie  Immaculate   Conception 

of  the  Mother  of  God ISo.  cloth,         60 

do.  do.  cloth,  gilt  sides  and  edges,         80 

"  In  all  the  copious  and  exquisite  literature  of  the  Immaculate  Conception,  we 
have  met  with  nothing  more  interesting  than  this  brief  treatise  which  contains  a 
world  of  learning  and  an  abundant  treasure  of  the  most  striking  thoughts,  conveyed 
in  the  most  beautiful  language." 

The  Means  of  Acquiring  Perfection,   By  Liguori,        25 

Memorial  to  Preserve  the  Precious  Fruits  of  First 
Communion 48o.  paper,  gt.        10 

Every  Catholic  should  write  down  the  day  on  which  he  first  had  the  happiness  to 
receive  the  Holy  Communion,  in  order  that  ho  might  annually  solemnize  it  by  acts 
of  devotion  and  thanksgiving,  such  as  he  will  find  in  this  little  book. 

Holy  Way  of  the  Cross,  Illustrated  with  Beautiful  Engrav- 
ings, 32o.  paper,   10  cts.  Flexible  cloth,         15 

"  This  is  the  neatest  edition  of  the  Stations  which  wo  have  yet  seen.  It  is  pre- 
faced by  a  short  introduction,  and  finely  illustrated." 

Pittsburg  Catholic 

The  Little  Testament  of  Our  Lord  tTesus  Christ  and 
the  Blessed  Virgin,  Or  an  Admonition,  Aspiration,  and 
Practice  for  each  day.     Paper,  15  cts.      Paper,  gilt  edges,         20 

Bevotion  to  the  Pope,   By  Faber.  Paper,  15  c.   Flex.  cl.        30 

Tlie  Immaculate  Conception.    By  Faber 1( 

Murphy  &  Co.,  Publishers  and  Booksellers,  Baltimore. 


NEW  BOOKS  — Published  in  1869. 

The  Life  and  Letters  of  F.  W,  FABEB,  2>.  D.,  author  of 
"All  for  Jesus ;"  "  Growth  in  Holiness ;"  "B.  Sacrament,"  etc.,  etc. 
By  Rev.  J.  E.  Bowden.  With  an  introduction  by  an  Ameri- 
can Clergyman.  Embellished  with  a  Fine  Steel  Portrait, 
demi  80.  cl.  $2     cl.  bev.  tint,  paper,  gilt  top,  $2.50     half  calf,  $3.50 

Prom  the  London  Catholic  Register.— ^'^  Within  the  last  few  days  one  of  the  most 
important  and  most  welcome  works  ever  written  by  an  English  Catholic  has 
i^)peared.  We  congratulate  Father  Bowden,  and  the  whole  body  of  Oratorians, 
npon  the  book  before  us.  Already,  we  hear,  Dr.  Newman  has  written  to  congratu- 
late the  author  upon  what  he  has  accomplished,  and  no  better  judge  could  pro- 
nounce upon  the  merits  of  such  a  work." 

From  the  London  Tablet. — "  We  cannot  but  congratulate  Father  Bowden  on  the 
way  in  which  he  has  accomplished  a  task  so  full  to  him  of  deep  and  yet  melan- 
choly pleasure." 

From  the  Dublin  Review. — "We  know  of  no  one  man  who  has  done  more  to 
make  the  men  of  his  day  love  Qrod  and  aspire  to  a  higher  path  of  interior  life; 
and  we  know  of  no  man  who  so  nearly  represents  to  us  the  mind  and  the  preach- 
ing of  St.  Bernard  and  St.  Bernardine  of  Sienna,  in  the  tenderness  and  beauty 
with  which  he  has  surrounded  the  names  of  Jesus  and  Mary." 

FVom  the  N.  0.  Morning  Star. — "  No  writer  of  modern  times  has  done  more  to 
edify  and  instruct  in  holiness  than  Father  Faber.  His  works,  translated  into 
almost  every  European  language,  is  to  be  found  in  every  Catholic's  collection, 
however  small  that  may  be;  his  influence  is  felt  far  and  wide  ;  his  loving  voice 
brings  consolation  to  the  stricken  heart,  encourages  the  wavering,  and  fortifies 
the  timid." 

A  Memoir  on  tJie  Life  and  Character  of  the  Rev, 

Detnetrius  A.  De  Gallitzin,  Founder  of  Loretto  and 

Catholicity,  Cambria  Co.,  Pa.     Apostle  of  the  Alleghanies.     By 

Very  Kev.  Thomas  Hetden,  of  Bedford,  Pa I80.  cloth,  1.00 

cloth,  bevelled,  gilt  edges,  1.50 

•*In  the  Life  of  Rev.  Prince  Gallitzin,  we  have  a  type  of  men  nowhere  to  be 
found  outside  of  the  Catholic  Church.  Here  we  find  a  man  of  the  highest 
descent,  inheriting  the  fame  and  fortune  of  a  princely  ancestry,  abandoning  all 
that  is  calculated  to  allure  the  fancy  or  minister  to  the  ambition,  to  undergo  the 
privations  of  an  obscure  missionary  life— all  for  the  love  of  God  and  the  salva- 
tion of  souls."  iV.  O.  Morning  Star. 

Order  and  Chaos;  A  Lecture,  Delivered  at  Loyola  College, 
Baltimore,  in  July,  1869.  By  T.  W.  M.  Marshall,  Esq.,  Author 
of  Christian  Missions,  etc 80.  paper,  25 

The  readers  of  Butler's  Analogi/  are  familiar  with  the  argument  of  that  cele- 
brated treatise,  and  know  how  to  demonstrate  that  there  can  be  no  contradiction 
between  the  works  of  nature  and  grace,  because  they  have  the  same  immutable 
Author.  In  the  Lecture  before  us  it  is  contended,  that  since  Protestanism  is 
"the  most  complete  negation  known  among  men  of  all  the  prime  attributes  of 
God,  and  notably  of  Divine  Order  and  Unity,"  it  cannot  proceed  from  God,  be- 
cause God  cannot  contradict  Himself.  The  contrast  between  the  Church  and 
the  Sects,  of  which  the  former  alone  reflects  the  Divine  presence  and  attributes, 
is  traced  in  detail,  and  abundant  reasons  are  furnished  for  applying  to  the  first 
the  title  of  "Temple  of  Order,"  and  to  the  last  of  "Temple  of  Chaos." 

The  Southern  Metropolis  says  :  "  We  have  heard  many  lecturers,  including  Ed- 
ward Everett,  Henry  Ward  Beecher,  Wendell  Phillips,  and  Bayard  Taylor,  but 
never  has  it  been  our  happiness  to  listen  to  Mr.  Marshall's  equal.  To  a  puie, 
vigorous,  idiomatic  English  he  unites  a  satire  which  has  the  pungency  of  Juve- 
nal without  the  coarseness;  and  the  incisive,  refreshing  invective  of  Swift. 
After  listening  to  Mr.  Marshall,  we  can  well  understand  how  he  extorted  from 
the  leading  journals  of  London,  on  the  publication  of  his  ^  Comedtf  of  Convoco' 
tion,^  the  praise  of  being  the  wittiest  man  who  has  appeared  in  Great  Britain 
since  Dean  Swift.  His  great  work  on  the  'Christian  Missions,*  is  one  of  the  most 
eomplete  and  profound  contributions  to  recent  literature. 

McRPBT  A  Co.,  Publishers  Sb  Booksellers,  Baltimore, 
12 


New  Books,  Published  in  1869,  Continued. 

With  the  Approbation  of  The  Most  Rev.  Archbishop  Spalding. 

One  Hundred  Short  Sermons,  being  a  plain  and  familiar 
Exposition  of  the  Apostles'  Creed  —  The  Lord's  Prayer— The 
Angelical  Salutation — The  Commandments  of  God— The  Pre- 
cepts of  the  Church  —  The  Seven  Sacraments — And  the  Seven 
Deadly  Sins.  By  H.  J.  Thomas,  Canon  of  the  Cathedral  of 
Liege,  Belgium.  Translated  from  the  French,  by  Rev.  G.  A. 
Hamilton.     With  an  introduction,  by  M.  J.  Spalding,  D.  D., 

ArcJibishop  of  Baltimore 80.,  cloth,  bevelled,  $2  60 

do.  do  do.  cloth,  bevelled.,  gilt,    3  00 

Extract/rom  3fo*t  Rev.  Archbishop  Spalding's  Tntrotliiclion. — "  The  Hundred  Short  Ser- 
mons of  Canon  Thonas,  now  presented  for  the  first  time  to  the  American  public,  may  be 
•aid  to  constitute  an  epitome  of  Moral  Theology,  and  of  Dogmatic  Theology  also,  so  far  as 
tliis  is  connected  witii  Moral.  The  most  striking  characteristics  of  these  discourses  are 
brevity,  elearness,  soliditj',  simplicity,  unction,  method,  and  thoroughness. 

"The  SnouT  Seumoxs  will  be  found  valuable,  not  merely  to  the  priest  who  wishes  to  in- 
struct others,  but  also  to  the  people  who  are  to  be  instnicted,  in  the  ways  of  salvation.  They 
will  form  an  excellent  and  most  useful  book  for  the  family.  Those  who  may  not  be  abla 
to  assist  at  the  Holy  Sacrifice  on  every  Sunday  and  Holiday  of  the  year,  may  usefully  read 
one  or  two  of  these  Sermons,  either  privately  for  their  own  profit,  or  in  the  family  for  the 
instruction  of  all  under  their  charge.  Every  priest  and  every  Catholic  family  should  pos- 
sess a  copy  of  a  work  so  very  valuable  in  itself,  aad  so  strongly  recommended  by  the  highest 
ecclesiastical  authorities." 

Preparation  for  Death,  or.  Considerations  on  the 
Eternal  3Iaxinis,  Useful  for  all  as  a  Book  of  Meditations. 
By   St.   Alphonsus   M.   Liguori.     Prom  the  Italian,  by   a 

Catholic  Clergyman 12o.,  cloth,    1  25 

do.  do.  cloth  bev.,  gilt,    1  75 

Ertnxet/rom  the  Prf/ace  to  the  First  American  E<iiHon. —  "Several  of  the  pious  produc- 
tions of  St.  Alphonsus  M.  Liguorf,  have  already  been  presented  to  the  American  public, 
and  received  with  much  pleasure,  and  no  doubt  also  with  great  profit  and  advantage. 
They  have  been  justly  admired  and  esteemed  for  their  unction  and  piety,  for  the  wisdom  of 
their  teaching,  and  for  the  sacred  erudition  which  enriches  and  adorns  them.  For  the  per- 
sons who  have  been  fortunate  enough  to  procure  and  read  these  works,  it  will  be  a  suf- 
ficient recommendation  of  the  present  volume  to  remark,  that  it  is  from  the  pen  of  this 
learned  and  holy  Bishop.  It  is  even  one  of  his  very  best  productions,  composed,  as  he  in- 
forms us,  with  the  two-fold  design,  of  furnishing  to  the  laity  a  book  of  meditations  to  aid 
their  steps  in  the  path  of  virtue  and  spirituality,  and  of  giving  to  the  clergy  a  collection  of 
matter  proper  for  their  sermoas  and  exhortations." 

A  Spiritual  Retreat  of  Eight  Days,  By  the  Rt.  Rev. 
John  M.  David,  D.  D.,  First  Coadjutor  of  Bishop  Flaget. 
Edited,  with  additions,  and  an  introduction,  by  M.  J.  Spald- 
ing, D.  D.,  Abp.  of  Baltimore small  12o.  cloth  bev.,    1  00 

do  do.  cloth  bev.,  gilt,    1  50 

Extract/rom  the  Most  Rev.  Editor's  Pre/ace. — "Of  the  twenty-four  Meditations  which  were 
to  be  embraced  in  the  Eight  Days'  llctreat,  three  are  wanting,  all  belonging  to  the  last 
Week.  These  I  have  supplied  from  '  Manresa,  or  the  Spiritual  Exerciecs  of  St.  Iguaiius 
for  general  use,'  a  valuaole  London  publication.  From  the  same  source  I  have  freely 
borrowed  whatever  seemed  to  be  necessary  for  rendering  the  present  little  work  a  mr>re 
complete  and  practical  Manual  for  the  performance  of  the  Spiritual  Exercises;  such  as  the 
practi  al  advices,  or  Additions,  of  St.  Ignatius  to  those  who  wibh  to  make  a  Retreat  with 
fruit,  his  methods  of  Prayer,  and  of  Examination  of  Conscience,  both  general  and  particular, 
and  Considerations  for  each  day  of  the  Retreat.  I  have  also  thought  it  well  to  prefix  to  the 
publication  a  brief  biographical  sketch  of  the  saintly  Bisuop  David,  together  with  his  short 
but  admirable  Method  of  Mental  Prayer. 

".Many  pious  persons,  both  ia  Kentucky  and  elsewhere,  have  alreadyused  the  Meditations 
of  the  good  Bishop  David  with  much  relish  and  fruit.  In  publishing  them  for  general 
use,  I  ha»e  merely  endeavored  to  furnish  a  not  wholly  unsuitable  frame  for  a  picture  of 
great  and  solid  merit.  All  that  I  ask  of  those  who  will  use  this  little  work  is,  that  they 
will  strive  to  profit  by  its  contents,  and  will  have  the  charity  to  breathe  forth  occasionally 
a  short  prayer  for  the  unworthy  Editor." 

"  This  very  edifying  work  of  the  pious  Bishop  David,  has  long  been  a  favorite  with  those 
accustomed  to  make  and  give  spiritual  retreats.  It  contains  the  usual  number  of  exercises 
for  an  eight  day  retreat,  and  being  rather  pious  suggestions  than  little  essays,  they  give 
food  for  real  meditation.  This  work  of  Bishop  David,  will  be  found  eminently  useful  as  » 
guide  and  help  iu  spiritual  retreats."  Waichnxan  of  the  West, 

Mdbphv  &  Co.,  Publishers  and  Booksellers,  Baltimore, 
13 


New  Books,  Published  in  1869,  Continued, 

Practical  Piety.  By  St.  Francis  De  Sales,  Bishop  and 
Frince  of  Geneva.  Collected  from  his  Letters  and  Dis- 
courses  ^ small  12o.,  cloth  bev.,    1  00 

do.  '   do.  cloth  bev.,  gilt,    1  50 

Recommendation  of  the  iloxt  Rev.  Archbinhnp — We  take  much  pleasure  in  commending 
to  Our  Diocesans  the  Work  entitled,  Pkactical  Piety,  set  foktu  bv  Saint  Fkancis  db 
Sales,  re-published  by  John  Murphy  A  Co.,  of  Baltimore.  The  Spiritual  Works  of  the 
illustrious  St.  Fninci*  d<f  Sales,  from  which  these  practical  lessons  are  extracted,  need  no 
euolojjy ;  a  general  use  of  them  for  more  than  two  hundred  years  has  embalmed  them  ia 
the  minds  and  hearts  of  the  faithful.  Their  practical  wisdom,  their  great  moderation,  their 
marvellous  sweetness  and  unction,  have  made  them  the  favorite  reading  of  the  pious  in  all 
portions  of  the  Church  of  God.  The  devout  perusal  of  them  has  been  productive  of  immense 
good  in  fostering  and  increasing  Catholic  piety.         MARTIN  J.  SPALDING,  Abp  of  BalU 

Baltimore,  Featt  of  the  Jloly  Nameof  Jesus,  1869. 

"This  beautiful  work,  like  all  the  works  of  the  meek  Saint  of  Geneva,  is  replete  with 
the  teni  orjst,  yet  most  practical  piety.  St.  Francis  is  the  prophet  of  modern  ascetism,  as 
St.  Benedict  the  other  Francis  and  Augustine,  were  oriental  and  medieval.  His  works 
while  giving  the  most  minute  lessons  of  the  highest  spiritual  perfection,  possess  a  charm 
and  an  insight  into  the  wants  and  weaknesses  of  every  day  life  that  make  them  pleasant 
and  instructive  reading  for  ordinary  christians."  Watchman  of' the  West. 

John  M,  Costello;  or,  the  Beauty  of  Virtue,  Exemplified  \n 

an  American  Youth 18o.  cloth.        75 

dc.  do.  cloth,  gilti    1  25 

Jt^Thia  edifying  Biography  $hould  he  placed  in  the  hands  of  every  Catholic  Youth. 

The  Author  of  this  edifying  Biography  lays  before  the  reader  "the  virtues 
of  a  young  man  who  pas.sed  seventeen  years  of  his  short  life  in  the  peaceful 
seclusion  of  his  home,  and  the  remaining  two  and  a  half  in  the  quiet  routine 
of  a  college,  and  who,  therefore,  could  have  practised  only  what  St,  Francis 
of  Sales  calls  '  little  virtues.' "  It  is  earnestly  hoped  that  no  parent  or  con- 
ductor of  an  Educational  Institution  or  Catholic  Library  in  the  land  will  fail 
to  secure  early  copies  of  this  little  book,  which  will  serve  as  a  model  for 
American  youth. 

"  It  is  impossible  to  read  the  description  of  the  most  ordinary  events  of 
the  life  of  tnis  holy  child  of  God  without  emotion.  What  in  others  of  his 
ajje  and  general  character  might  justly  be  unworthy  of  note  in  him  becomes 
worthy  to  be  written  in  letters  of  gold.  We  would  say  to  all  Catholic  parents, 
among  the  hundreds  of  volumes  standing  on  the  bookseller's  shelves  in- 
viting purchase  by  their  gay  bindings  and  prettily  illustrated  pages,  and 
almost  forcing  themselves  into  your  hands  as  birthday  or  holiday  presents 
to  your  darling  children,  choose  this  one,  and  teach  them,  by  the  winning 
example  of  such  virtue  as  they  will  here  see  presented  to  them,  to  emulate, 
not  the  daring  exploits  of  some  lion-killer  or  wild  adventurer,  or  it  may  be, 
the  imaginary  success  of  some  fortunate  youth  in  the  pursuit  of  riches,  but 
rather  the  heroism,  the  piety,  the  humility,  the  chastity,  the  self-renuncia- 
tion of  the  Christian  saint."  Catholic  World. 

Cliristfnas  Giffs,  from  tlie  Infant  tTesus,  This  collec- 
tion of  Devotional  Gems,  suitable  in  a  special  manner  to  the  last 
days  of  the  closing  year,  and  the  first  of  the  opening  one,  is 

issued  in  a  very  neat  and  attractive  style per  100,    7  50 

do.  do.  gilt  edges,  10  00 

First   Communion   and    Confirmation    Cerliflcntes. 

Ren^xcal  of  the  Baptismal  Promises  on  the  occa.sion  of  First  Communion  and 
Con/i»7«afion  illustrated  with  neat  and  appropriate  Engravings,  printed 
on  extra  super  Tinted  Paper,  suitable  for  Framing,  9  x  12. 

First  Communion  Certificates per  dozen,      50 

do.  do.  per  100,  8  50 

First  Communion  and  Confirmation  Certificates.... -per  dozen,       50 
do.  do.  per  100,  8  50 

4S*Attention  is  respectfully  invited  to  the  abov«,  as  the  neatest,  most  ap- 
propriate, and  Cheapest  Certificates  ever  offered  to  the  public. 

McBPHY  &  Co.,  Publishers  and  Booksellers,  Baltimore, 
14 


REGENT  PUBLICATIOIJS,  &c 

THE  PARADISE  OF  THE  EAIITII ;  or  The  True 
Cleans  of  Findlnr/  Hajypiness  in  lieligious  State, 

according  to  the  liulcs  of  the  Masters  of  Spiritual  lAfe,  and  Examples  of  the 
Saints.    From  the  French  of  L'Abb6  Sanson  by  the  Rev  F.  Ignatius  Sisk 

It  is  full  of  the  choicest  selections  from  Bourdaloue,  M.assillon,  St.  Jure, 

Guillor6,  St.  Liguori,  St.  Bernard,  St.  Teresa,  and  others.    Though  designed 

more  particularly  for  those  who  have  consecrated  themselves  to  God  in  tho 

Religious  State.  U  abounds  in  useful  instruction  for  such  as  live  in  the  world. 

Cap,  80.,  cloth,  «1.25 cloth,  bev.,  gilt  edges,  $1.50 

DEVOTION  to  the  SACRED  HEART  of  JESUS, 

From  the  Italian  of  Secondo  Franco,  S.  J. 
It  is  full  of  unction,  as  it  is  of  instruction;  and  its  perusal  cannot  fail  to 
detach  the  heart  of  the  reader  from  material  allurements,  by  enkindling  in 
it  th°.  love  of  our  divine  Redeemer.    I80.  cloth,  75 el.,  bev.,  gilt  edges,  §1 

4®*  Cheap  Edition,  for  General  Circulation,  paper  30  cts.;  in  lots 
of  50  copies,  §10— 100  copies,  $18— 250  copies  $10 — 500  conies,  $7' 

A  COMPENDIUM  of  the  HISTORY  of  the  CATH- 
OLIC CHURCH,  front  the  Commencement  of  the  Christian  Era 
to1h<-  Ecumenical  Council  oftlie  Vatican,  in  which  are  narrated  her 
Combats  and  her  Victories  in  times  of  Persecution,  Heresy  and  Scandal, 
and  wherein  is  shown  that  her  Preservation  is  a  Divine  Work. 

Compiled  and  translated  from  the  best  authors.  By  Rev.  Theodore  NoETnEX. 
12o.,  cloth,  $2 tinted  paper,  cloth,  bev.,  gilt  edges,  $?."0 

^tuflent^s  Manual  of  Catholic  Drvotioufi,  containinsf  all 
tho  Povo  ions  usual  in  Ci>neges,  A  ad  mies,  etc.  Bcj^ides  tho  Devotions 
C'>mm  n  to  all,  this  Manual  contains  tlie  Devotions  to  the  Sacred  Heart 
of  Josus,  as  gencrary  practiced  by  students  of  C^'leges  and  ptipils  of 
Convents,  and  tho  prayers  prescribed  to  the  memhers  of  the  Sodali'y. 
aio.  cloth,  40  cts clotli,  Lev.,  gilt  edges,  60  cts. 

This  Manual  is  Published,  with  the  Approbation  and  Recommendation  of 
'''he  Most  Rev.  THEAuciir,isiio°s  of  BALTiMor.E  axd  S "    Louis. 

Eegisters  of  Matrimony  and  Baptism. 

Prepared  by  Order  of  the  Xth  Provincial  Council  of  Baltimore. 
Now  Ready  in  Books  of  1000,  <^6— 1500,  $7.<50— 2000,  $9. 
Mafrimoniorunt  Registrutn,     Ad  Mentem  Patram  Con- 
oil  ii  Provincialis  Baltimorensis  X.     Concinnatum. 
B(i ftfisniorutn  lief/istrum.    Ad  Mentem  Patrum  Concilii 
Provincialis  Baltimorensis  X.    Concinnatum. 

ipprobatio  II1°>>  ac  Rct°"  Archirpiscopl  BaKimorensIs. 

Formula  qnge  sequitur  pro  Resristro  Matrimoniorum,  (Baptia- 
mo;  urn)  ad  Concilii  Baltimorensis  Provincialis  X.  Patrum  men- 
tem concinnata  quseque  Formulso  in  Rituali  Romano  contentJB 
prope  accedit,ft  Kobis  pro  Provincire  Nostrteecclesiis  probatur. 
'  et  omnibus  quorum  interest  in'Domino  commendatur. 
_  Datum  ex  sedibus  Nostris,  Baltimore,  in  die  Festo  S.  Matthia 

Apostoli.  A.  D.  1869.  MARTINUS  JOANNES  SPALDING, 

Archiep.  Baltimorensis. 
These  Registers,  carefully  prepared  with  printed  forms  in  Latin,  in  con- 
formity with  the  formula  prescribed  by  tho  Roman  Ritual,  are  neatly  and 
si:bFtantially  bound  in  Books  of  a  convenient  size,  uniform  with  our  OLD 
SERIES  of  CHURCH  REGISTERS,  viz:  Registers  of  Confirmations,  Inter- 
ments, Pews,  and  Parish  Records.    Also  Records  of  Baptism  and  Matrimony. 

This  SERIES  of  CHURCH  RECORDS,  prepared  by  an  eminent  Clergyman, 
of  great  experience,  are  conveniently  arranged  with  Printed  Headings,  for 
keeping  Church  Records,  in  such  a  manner  as  to  save  much  time  and  labor 
to  tho  Pastor,  and  affording  ready  facility  for  reference  at  all  times. 
Murphy  &  Co.,  Publishers  and  Booksellers,  Baltimore. 


'^'Ujl^W.^^ 


